r 


.    if.  ■iifr!^,i«,aBar'a^teijAJi£3>ii*f#aJ^SM^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


r 


1/ 


% 


1.0 


I.I 


■so   "^"     H^B 

■^  Ui2    12.2 
lu  .3.    mm 


14.0 


6" 


2.0 


L25  iiiiu  nil  1.6 


5' 


PhotDgraphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


\ 


k*^' 


•^ 


[V 


\\ 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)  872-4503 


O^ 


<^.^ 


«'  I 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


fi 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


'j$<" 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


f 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  d6tails 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-§tre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite.  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  fllmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagde 

□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur6e  et/ou  pelliculde 


M 


Cover  title  missing/      v 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


n 


D 


D 


Coloured  plates  and/or  Illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr^e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  Sa  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
11  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutSes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  ceia  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


D 
D 
D 

D 
D 
D 
D 
D 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagSes 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurSes  et/ou  pelliculees 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dScolor^es,  tachet^es  ou  piqu6es 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d^tachSes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  inSgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  toialement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure. 
etc.,  ont  6t6  film6es  d  nouveau  de  fa9on  k 
obtenir  la  mnilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filn>6  au  taux  de  r6duction  indiqu6  cidessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

^ 

15V 

1fiX 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

tails 
i  du 
odifier 
'  une 
mage 


errata 

I  to 

t 

}  peiure. 

on  d 


n 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  -^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

l\/laps.  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


1 

2 

3 

L'exemplaire  fiimd  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettel6  de  I'exempiaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimis  sont  film^s  en  commenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmto  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaTtra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  6tre 
film6s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffiftrents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seui  clich6,  it  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  ndcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mithcde. 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

TABULAR  \lkW 
OF  THE  COMPAIUBp  ATLAJTTIC 

AIiPHABETS  &  OI.TPHS 

OF  AFRICA  AXD  AllI£RICA, 


By  Prof.    C.  8.  BdFIJ^ESQUE.  Philadelphia,  igg^ 


LYBIAN. 

\l* Primitive  and  tScroatic, 
i.  Old  Demotic  or  Tuaric, 

|Meaning8  and  Names 
of  Letters  in  No.  1. 


'• 


BE^e. 

XNoM. 


AIPS. 
ESH 
IFR. 


KTongue.    OMBR 


1.       2. 


AMERICAN. 

8.  Letters  of  Otolum, 
4.  Glyphs  of  Otolum. 
Names  of 
Letters  in  No.  9 
3. 


A. 

E. 
I. 

o-l 

U. 
L. 
M.l 
NJ 
R. 
B.p! 

C.k 

D.t 

G. 

V.f 

Ssh. 

Th.z. 


33^  i) 


;>  X     /. 


Vi      W    «^r^     : 


\      //         \    LI    inl 


(u  E   0  3  c; 


^'  -HX  4-y  f- 


vv  w   V  (:.  V 


8^0  :i    ^q)^> 


^»/    #      UJ    \  11' 


A 
EI 
IZ 
OVV 

uvv 

IL 

IM 

IN 

IR 

IB 

UK. 

ID.ET 

Uili 

UW 

S.  ISH 
UZ 


!  Stf  tK  Itf  ^K  ^tf  ^tf  tt!  ^ttl  V£  !U£  ^C  ^Itf  ^tf  ^tf  !yc  VtfUC  Stf  ^ttl^C^tf  ^tf  ^tf  ^K  ^K  ^tf  fttf  ^tf  Sltf  MC IM  Mtf  AW^tt 
I  ^w^ff  ^K  ^K^V  ^K  ^K  ^K  M%  #K  #n  ^K  ^n  ^K  ^K  ^K  ^K  ^K  ^W^P  ^V  ^K  ^K  ME  mC^K  ^K  ^R  liK  ^K  flwW  IRmK 


iftliiiitiii'^  ' 


E  ^K  ^n  ^K  ^K^K  ^n  9n  ^K^K  m  ^K  ^K  ^M  MH 

V 
tXAHTTIC 


I£RICA, 


Philadelphia.  1832* 


IRICAN. 

T8  of  Otolum, 
ihs  of  Otolum. 

Names  of 
Letters  in  "So-  3 


A^ILAS3ffa®    ^(DIIIIBSI^aia 


AND 


.0^  J.  I  ,-f 


FRISND  OF  KNOWUaDGE. 


IN  EIGHT  NTTMBERS,  ^: 


■'*■    rn  'Ml^l  ■' 


ges,.  Historical  and  Geological  Facts,  &c.  &6.  fitc. 

BY  C.  S.  RAPIXESaiIB,^A.  ]«..*PH.1>. 

Professor  qf  Mistical  <^ndNaturaiScien<^s,M^b^  ^seve- 
ral kamed  societies  in  Europe  and  Amenca,tir''' 


Knowledge  is  the  mental  food  qf  man. 


J 


FlOUitES. 


Melissa  or  Baling 
Mammi^  Cave, 
Franklinia, 
Fowil  Teeth, 


page 


UlTubular  shell,  page  127 

Vrvr  New  Fossil  Shells,  142 

79  American  and  Lybian  Glyphs 
looj    or  Primitive  Alphabets,         S8 


— •••••tw— 


/ 


PHILADELPHM : 
(TWO  DOLJUARS.) 


INDEX. 


**iri^*^:' 


Agriculture,  pages  12,  13,  S6. 

AUeghany  Mts,  105,  157,  188. 

Americaa  Antiquities,  RO,  81. 126,  195.  , 

American Htatorj,  6,  8,  51,  56,  85,  98,  lir,  127,  195,  197. 

Anthropology,  6,  85,  161,  171,  172. 

Antidiluvian  History  of  China,  S2. 

Architecture,  183. 
'     Botany,   15,  16,  78,  119,  131,  144  to  153,  163,  164,  167,  176  to 
182,  199,  200,  206. 

Chemistry,  12. 

Cl»roiMlogy,  22,  117,  130. 

Commerce.  32,  166.  ,i,    • , 

:.  Cradle  ofMankind,  101.  ^^S.<id-    • 

Domestic  Animals,' 56.  "(T'":^ 

Educatioq,  91,  183.  '        * 

Economy,  81,  86,  89. 

Geography*  n6,  77 t  208. 

Geology,  26,  27,  30,  65  to  77,  105,  115,  119,  135,  191,-  209. 

Health,  202. 

History,  2S,  26,  lOh 
\  Horticulture,  14,  79. 

Kno*rledge,  V{fcj  S9i  93,  t24. 

IcthyoIogT,  t4i. 

Licks  and  Caves,  27,  74,  100. 

MeteoroloKY,  U,  205. 

Mexican  Hntory,  51,  128, 

Mineralogy,  31,  140.      - 

Navigation,  20».  ,^-~__-,. 

JTew  Animals,  21,  61  to  65. 

New  Plants,  shrubs  and  trees,  16,  78, 146,  144, 150,  170  to  182. 

New  Reptiles,  22,  63,  64,  121,  143. 

New  Shells,  121,  154,  165. 

Orogn^y  or  Mountains,  77,  101,  105. 

Oryctography  or  new  fossils,  67  to  74,  109,  116, 122,  142,  14*. 

Peruvian  Dynwties,  130. 

K»ilol<^  and  Vocabularies,  4,  40,  44,  48,  112,  132,  173,  198. 

Philosophy,  48,  95. 

Physical  Geography,  137,  188,  209.  . 

Reviews,  34,  82,  110,  114,  122. 

Travellers,  26,  77,  85,  155, 187,  211. 

Volcanoes,  137,  201. 

Zoology,  18,  61  to  65,  121,  143,  163,  165,  175. 


h 


lir-aafc    nilhrtnifcf*^.. 


PHIL^DELPHM: 

1815  TO  1883. 


lOONOaRAPHir  &  ILIiVSnUiTIONS 

OF  33  YEARS  TRAVELS  AND  RESEARCHES 

In  North  America,  the  South  of  Europe^  the  )kilantic  and 
Mediterranean,  Sicily  and  the  Azores,  between  1800  ^  1833. 

BY  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

Profesgor  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences,  Member  bf  several 

learned  Societies  in  Paris,  Bruxelles,  Zurich,  Vienna,  Bonn,Na- 

pies,  New-York,  Philadelphia,  Lexington,  Cincinnati,  &c. 

IN  80  TOIiUMES  IN  FOIilO. 

UNIQUE  COPY, 

CONTAlNINe 
3000  Figures,  Maps,  *c.  unth  MSS,  Notes  and  Explmuttions, 

PRICE  8  1000. 

Each  Volume  or  Part  sold  separate,  at  the  rate  of  850,  for  100 

,  *  »  J'SH,"^'  &c.— Divided  into  the  10  following  parts: 

Ist  Part,  SoENERY-300  Views,  Landscapes,  Mlteors,  and  Phe- 
■     .   „    .    _  nomena. 

2d  Part,  Gkogbapbt-200  Maps,  plans,  surreys,  sites,  cities, 
of  ancient  and  modern  Ameriean  Geogra- 

1.1  V.-*   n  ^  Pny.  Physical  Geography,  &c. 

3?h  S2'  ?*°"°^-200  Geological  fliaps,  sections,  views,  &c. 

4th  Part,  ETHKOORAPHY--200  Portraits  of  eminent  men,  costumes 

„.  B    *    A  «nd  features  of  nations.  &0. 

5th  Part,  Arohbology— 300  plans  and  views  of  ancient  monu-       ' 

«♦!,  p    *    B  "*"**»  '■"»"''  implements,  &c. 

rJh  vVi  P«»^°^««'-200  comnared  alphabets,  gljT,h8.  languages. 
«S  li  Oryctograph»-600  5few  American  Fossils,  &c.    ^ 
mt  £*  J  S°°^««^-500  New  Animals,  chiefty  American. 
iS  S:J'  S^^'^^^-^OO  New  Plants,  chiefly  America? 
10th  Part,  Mi8CEi,LANv-200  Autographs  and  Figures  of  Diseases, 

Monshnosities,  Machines,  Sometry,  and 
other  Seienees. 


9 

* 


4<tiiU^d<k.dcti:,^Ub«^ 


-iiiiWMnimiinr^iimiilniaiiaM  imwHjij  J 


luimmm  mm"  '"■''' 


1. 


Ik.  I 


( 


s 


J^     AUnSON  BOTANIKON,*-  ^ 

2000  SELF  FIGURES,  BY  SPECIMEJ^S, 

Of  New  or  Rare  Trees,  Vines,  Slirubs,    Plants,  Flowers, 
Grasses,  Ferns,  &c.  from  North  America. 

Collected  and  Arranged  between   1^15  and  1833, 

By  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE,  A.M  ...  Ph.  D. 

Profesgor  of  Botany,  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences,  Member  of 
many  learned  Societies,  Author  of  many  Botanical  Works, 
Traveller,  Collector,  and  DrauglUsmaUs  ._ 

WITH  APPENDIX  AND  SUPPLEMENTS, 

(f  500  New,  Rare,  or  Beautiful  Plants,  from  Mexico,  South 

America,  Africa,  Polynesia,  Asia  and  Europe. 

.k,--'  *^  '  mm "    '    * 

DIVIDED  INTO  il5  VOLUMES,  FOLIO,  UNIQUE  COPY, 

*  And  50  additional  scries  or  fascicles  of  Plants,     ?      ^ 

From  the  Oregon,  Apalachian  and  Alleghany  Mts.,  ^hc  R^ions  of 

Louisiana,  Arkansas,  Missouri,  Oregon,  Ilhnois,  Kentucky, 

™       '  .i-i! c<i,...;.i«    fninHnn.  Virerinia. 


Tennessee,  Alabama,  Florida,  CaiH)lma,  Virgmia, 
Canada,  Labrador,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

With  Labels,  Notes,  and  Details. 


t- -  \ 


Prices— Umque  complete  series  of  2500  species,  -  »  ' 

FascTcles  of  ?f.  G.and  N.  Sp.  and  setts  of  Monographs, 
labelled,  per  100  specimens.  -        -        "  » 

Rare  Plants,  labelled,  per  100   -        -^      -      / 
Other  Plants,  labelled,  perJOO,  -        ■      ^- 

UnlabcUed  Plants,  per  100,       -        "      ,•        ' 


500. 


i:* 


8  20. 

10. 

T. 

5. 


'"i- 


^^^'■ 


PHILADELPHIA- 
1815  TO   1833. 


^■■■i^  .»**.« 


^■Ii  ■ilBI«illM>WMH    II '- 


^...iwkiWf  r-i-'-'^"'-''^^ 


■"I*^ 


'^» 


MEX8, 

I,  Flowers, 
a. 

1833, 

). 

s,  Member  of 
Works, 


[TS,  * 

exico,  South 
rope. 

►UE  COPY, 

Hants, 

the  Regions  ot 

Iventucky, 

;inia, 


8  500. 
lonographs, 

8  20. 
10. 

r. 

5. 


ATImAKTIC  JOURNAIi, 


AND 


,1 

'     -  A  CYCLOPEDIC  JOURNAL  AND  REVIEW 


S  or  CKIVERIAI.  ICIEKCB  AND  ENOWIi'^Dnr: 

■  I9T0RICAL,  NATDRAL,  AKD  MEDICAL  ARTS  AND  tCIEKCCf :  .  ,      . 

INOUITRT,  AQRICULTDRE,  EDOCATIOW,  AND  EVERY  OtEFOI.  UifOHIUTIOM:     ^  ,{ 

WITH  JfUMEROUS  FIOURES. 


f^ 


EDITOR.  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

Professor  of  Historical  and  J\ratural  Sciences,  Sfe. 


Vol.  I. 


PHILADELPHIA,  spring  of  1832.  P 


No.  1.  -Y 


Knowledge  is  the  mental  food  of  man. 


INTRODUCTION. 

Periodicals  abound  in  the  Uni- 
ted Stales ;  but  those  calculated  to 
improve  and  instruct,  to  scatter  the 
seeds  of  learning,  and  become  emi- 
nently useful  by  rendering  all  kind 
of  knowledge  and  improvements 
popular,  are  as  yet  but  few  and 
costly;  thus  beyond  the  means  of 
those  whom  they  are  most  likely  to 
benefit.  It  is  such  a  deficiency  that 
this  journal  is  partly  intended  to 
supply. 

It  )S  contemplated  therefore  to 
publish,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
a  new  periodical  journal  under  the 
above  title.  It  will  be  <;onducted 
by  Prof.  RAFiNESquE,  assisted  by 
several  gentlemen  of  considerable 
talent  and  knowledge. 

This  journal  shall  contain  every 
thing  calculated  to  enlighten,  in- 
struct, and  improve  the  mind.  It 
will  not  be  confined  to  any  jiarticu- 
lar  branch  of  literature  and  science, 
but  embrace  by  turns  every  subject 
useful  or  interesting.  Agriculture 
and  economy,  ilrith  discoveries  in 
the  useful  arts  and  practical  sci- 
ences, will  claim  peculiar  attention. 
Literature  shall  not  be  forgotten ; 
it  is  also  a  branch  of  knowledge, 
but  facts  shall  have  the  preference 
over  fiction.  Reviews  will  be  in- 
trnduced  on  the  new  plan  of  statin* 
the  increase  of  knowledge  afforded 
by  books.  The  whole  is  intended 
to  be  original  matter;  selections 
shall  seldom  be  resorted  to. 

Tfe^i  journal  is  VMtured  without 


any  pretensions,  and  none  of  the 
usual  pompous  promises.  It  will 
be  of  a  strikinely  novel  character, 
and  must  be  left  to  speak  for  itieifi 
to  deserve  by  its  own  intrinsic 
value  and  merit  the  patronage  which 
it  claims  from  all  the  friends  of 
knowledge,  education  and  learning* 
The  Editor  being  always  in  pur- 
suit of  knowledge,  will  be  able  to 
furnish  most  of  the  articles,  when 
not  proffered  by  his  collaborators. 
The  subscription  is  limited  to  onk 
DOLLAR  per  annum,  or  TWO  dollars 
for  each  volume  of  twelve  numbers, 
or  four  hundred  pages,  title-paEe, 
index,  and  nearly  ilftjf  figures.  This 

Steriodical  is  begun  in  a  quarterly 
brm,  but  it  is  hoped  may  soon  be- 
come a  monthly  journal. 

Communications  for  this  Journal, 
may  be  left  at  the  post  iffice  or  sent 
by  mail,  postage  pa'  '>■  None  will 
be  calculated  tor  thu  { uoer  unless 
very  terse  and  concise,  either  use* 
ful  or  novel  in  character  or  purpose: 
new  facts  will  be  acceptable  above 
all.  Anonymous  papers  or  Reviews 
will  very  seldom  be  accepted. 
Every  writer  ought  never  to  be 
ashamed  of  bis  pen  and  deeds.  The 
initials  of  C.  S.  R.  will  designate Ufef 
editorial  articles.  ^' 


/  ■  r// 


^■■ 


1.  LATENT  KNOWLEDGE. 

Besides  the  actual  active  know- 
ledge of  mankind,  formed  by  the 
accumulation  of  exertions  in  all  the 
branches  of  human  acquiremeota; 
and  spread  in  the  numberleu  bookt 


lii'iiMtiii  iii'iiiiiBiiwiMii 


mmi^mm^rmtm 


a 


A 


,1 
t 


■K^^ 


on  education,  tlie  arts  and  sciences, 
history  and  literature :  there  is  an- 
other mass  of  knowledge,  which  may 
be  r 'lied  latent  or  sleeping.  The 
amount  of  it  is  much  creatur  than 
could  be  supposed.  Ihcre  are  in 
all  the  brandies  of  knowledge,  some 
portions  nearly  forgotten  and  lost, 
which  gradually  sink  into  oblivion 
and  are  lost  to  mankind;  like  the  im- 
mense amount  of  facts,  events  and 
practices,  which  have  thus  become 
extinct  during  the  lapse  of  ages. 

If  all  the  extinct  knowledge  was 
yet  existing,  it  might  exceed  per- 
naps  what  is  now  extant,  although 
we  deem  it  prodigious.  Every 
friend  of  learning  has  to  regret  the 
loss  of  some  past  knowledge,  of 
which  faint  indications  or  small 
fragments  merely  remain.  But  if 
the  latent  knowledge  be  added,  as 
it  is  eventually  by  the  neglect  of 
ignorance,  the  whole  of  this  dormant 
or  forgotten,  together  with  the  dead 
or  lost,  both  of  which  are  now  ren- 
dered useless  to  mankind,  will  be 
found  prodigious. 

But  fortunately  the  latent  or  dor- 
mant may  yet  be  restored  and  ren- 
dered available,  by  care,  patient  re- 
searches and  exertions.  It  is 'to  be 
found  scattered  in  old  books,  or 
even  newpublicationsof  limitzd  cir- 
culation, in  manuscripts,  in  the 
memory  of  men,  in  monuments  that 
speak  a  peculiar  language  to  be 
learnt  and  restored.  All  this  among 
us.  But  further  oQ*.  we  have  in  the 
literature  and  books  of  Asia  from 
Persia  to  India,  China  and  Japan, 
an  inexhaustible  mine  of  learning, 
hardly  explored  as  vet.  The  Asi- 
atic nations,  were  the  first  teachers 
of  mankind ;  their  western  children 
who  boast  of  having  surpassed  them 
in  every  thing,  have  neglected  their 
old  teachers  fur  ages;  but  now  be- 
gin to  interrogate  them  again. 

Ourattention  shall  often  be  drawn 
towards  this  subject.  It  is  deplo- 
rable to  see  the  servility,  laziness 
and  ignorance  of  many  of  our  popu- 
lar writers  on  all  subjects.  They 
will  not  take  the  trouble  to  enquire; 


they  bow  to  some  idols  of  yore, 
and.  copy  or  compile  from  them 
without  discernment  nor  careful  in- 
vestigation of  previous  labours  by 
other  men  or  nations.  We  can 
hardly  open  a  work  of  history,  tra- 
vel, or  bciiMice,  without  meeting 
thousand  instances  of  neglect  and 
ignorance.  All  our  books  of  edu- 
cation are  !>adly  deficient,  except  on 
those  matters  lately  investigated. 
Pacts,  events  and  discoveries  with- 
out number  are  set  aside,  not  at- 
tended to,  or  sven  not  known.  To 
this  shameful  practice,  which  threat- 
ens a  true  Vundalic  destruction  of 
knowledge,  we  mean  to  draw  the 
attention  of  the  public,  and  exiiose 
it  in  all  its  turpitude  and  injurious 
bearings.  C.  S.  R. 

2.  PUBIJC  INSTRUCTION. 

Free  Institutions  of  Paris  and 
trance. 

The  following  concise  account  of 
those  Institutions,  and  their  won- 
derful effect  upon  the  French  peo- 
ple, is  not  derived  from  any  doubt- 
ful source  or  formal  friend;  but 
chiefly  from  the  pen  of  Sir  Arthur 
Faulkner,  an  Englishman,  whovisit- 
ed  France  in  1827  for  the  purpose 
of  investigating  the  subject  of  such 
free  Institutions:  and  from  an  ana- 
lytical abridgement  of  the  work  pub- 
lished by  him  on  his  return.  They 
are  obvious  and  luminous  facts, 
speaking  volumes  in  favour  of  free 
Education. 

The '  total  number  of  general 
schools  in  Paris  was  647  in  1827, 
having  60,000  scholars.  They  were 
cliietly  '■294  Infant  schools,  all  gratis, 
teaching  reading,  writing,and  arith- 
metic, and  elements  of  drawing. 

53  primary  schools  for  boys. 

51  ditto        for  girls. 

22Sundav  scliools. 

12  Schoofs  of  mutual  Instruction 
for  boys. 

5  ditto  for  girls. 

1 00  Boarding  schools  for  boys. 

110  ditto  for  girls. 

Besides    innumerable    peculiar 
schools  of  Drawing,  Painting,  Ar- 


»-^^^f.f%jrf*^-p--^f^f^  'MT^'^.'^f 


I 


B  Idols  of  yore, 
npile  frum  them 
ntnor  careful  in- 
vious  labours  by 
tions.  We  can 
k  of  history,  tra- 
without  meeting 
s  of  neglect  anQ 
ur  books  of  edu- 
ificient,  except  on 
ely  investigated, 
discoveries  with- 
et  aside,  not  at- 
;  not  iinown.  To 
:ice,  which  threat- 
lie  destruction  of 
lean  to  draw  the 
ubiic,  and  expose 
ide  and  injurious 
C.  S.  R. 

srhucTioN. 

15  of  Paris  and 
ice. 

oDcise  account  of 
,  and  their  won- 
the  French  peo- 
1  from  any  doubt- 
rmal  friend;  but 
>en  of  Sir  Arthur 
ishman,whovisit- 
7  for  the  purpose 

16  subject  of  such 
and  from  an  ana- 
it  of  the  work  pub- 
lis  return.    They 

luminous    facts, 
in  favour  of  free 

nber    of  general 
was  647  in  1827, 
olars.    They  were 
schools,  all  gratis, 
.vriting.and  arith- 
its  of  drawing. 
)ols  for  boys, 
for  girls. 
uls. 
lutual  Instruction 

for  girls, 
chools  for  boys. 

for  girls, 
nerable    peculiar 
iig,  Painting,  Ar- 


( 


-nrT|p'    11   V  mu.  I 


^1 


chitecture.  Masonry,  Carpentry, 
Music,  I^anguages,  Mathematics, 
and  all  the  sciences. 

The  schools  are  all  free  and  gra- 
tuitous, except  the  Boarding  schouU. 
The  girls  are  taught  sewina, handy- 
work,  embroidery,  and  all  the  trades 
suitable  and  befitting  females  to  earn 
a  living! 

There  are  also  schools  for  the  un- 
fortunate, for  the  blind,  the  lame, 
the  cripples,  the  deformed,  all  of 
which  are  taught  trades  suitable  to 
their  state,  and  enabling  them  to 
earn  their  living  by  useful  labor. 

There  are  34  public  libraries  in 
Paris,  all  free  to  every  one,  open 
and  accessible  every  day,  with  po- 
lite librarians  and  servants  to  help 
readers.  The  largest,  or  the  r(jyal 
library,  contains  500,000  volumes ! 
the  next  170,000,  the  third  93,000. 
The  library  of  the  Institute  has 
70,000  volumes,  the  city  library 
42,000;  the  other  from  2000  to 
30,000.  French  books  are  printed 
and  sold  at  one-third  of  the  price  of 
English  books,  with  a  rapidity  be- 
yond belief,  and  thus  circulated  all 
over  Europe.  Old  books  and  se- 
cond-hand books  arc  sold  for  a  mere 
trifle  in  the  streets  by  1000  pedlars, 
or  on  benches. 

The  public  garden  and  museum, 
are  the  Emporium  and  palace  of 
natural  sciences.  Open  and  free  to 
everyone;  in  the  garden,  agricul- 
ture and  gardening  are  taught  gra- 
tis, and  seeds  given  to  all  who  ap- 
ply. All  the  natural  sciences  are 
taught  by  free  lectures  and  demon- 
strations to  whoever  attends. 

The  Louvre,  or  palace  of  fine  arts, 
is  opened  to  the  public  every  day, 
even  Sundays,  and  crowded  by  vis- 
itors. 

Fifty  other  Institutions  have  pe- 
culiar Cabinets,Mu8eums,Galleries, 
with  free  admittance  and  free  lec- 
tures ;  in  all  the  medical  sciences. 
History  and  Literature,  Mining, 
Engineering,  &c. 

No  fees  are  taken  by  Professors 
and  Assistants,  for  teaching,  de- 
monstrating and  waiting  on  visitors. 


.iA*«^:.    ^---l.-^.'-A:ijy^ji^^^ 


No  present  is  allowed,  much  lest 
exacted  as  in  England  by  servants 
and  underlings. 
The  same  happens  all  over  France. 
Free  schools  are  scattered  over  the 
whole  country ,and  free  Institutions, 
Libraries,  Museums,  Gardens,  Ly- 
ceums, &c.,  in  all  the  principal 
towns  and  cities.  Lectures  on 
Farming  are  given  by  practical  far- 
mers, on  trades  by  meshanics. 

The  expenses  of  these  free  Insti- 
tutions are  borne  by  the  state,  the 
cities,or  foundations  for  the  purpose; 
but  chiefly  paid  out  of  the  public  ex- 
pense, under  the  title  of  Public  In- 
struction. The  most  useful,  and 
most  honourable  mode  of  spending 
public  money. 

Consequencea. 

The  happy  results  of  this  state  of 
things,  ar«  that  the  French  are  be- 
come a  great  people,  at  the  head  of 
civilized  Europe,  and  withal  a  mo- 
ral people!  much  better  off  and 
more  moral  than  the  English.  The 
former  idle  gallantry  and  vicious 
courses  are  become  quite  uncom- 
mon. The  French  peasantry  are 
industrious,  frugal,  orderly,  kind, 
cheerful  and  contented.  There  are 
no  paupers  as  in  England.  A  few 
besjgars  only  are  licensed  under  pe- 
culiar circumstances,  if  unlicensed 
they  are  taken  up  as  vanbonds. 
Vices  and  crimes  are  much  less  in 
number  and  atrocity  than  in  Eng- 
land. Wine  sells  every  where  lor 
one  to  three  cents  the  bottle,  yet 
intoxication  is  hardly  known.  No 
brandy,  and  no  alcoholic  liquors  are 
drunk  to  poison  andWutalize  the 
body  and  mind. 

Sir  A.  Faulkner  exclaims  in  des- 
pair: «  England  is  famous  for  char- 
ities to  the  nelpless,  but  neglects  to 
prepare  the  people  to  help  them- 
selves. When  we  reflect  on  the 
peculiar  facilities  ofaccess  to  books, 
lectures,  museums,  cabinets,  &c.  in 
Paris  and  all  over  France.gratis  to 
all,  we  have  a  ready  solution  why 
the  French  community  at  large  are 
so  much  advanced  in  civilization 
and  refinement,  before  any  other 


wm'A  h 


atiii^ 


country  In  the  world!"  Thl»  con- 
ftwion  comes  from  an  Englishman. 
In  the  United  States,  we  imitate, 
as  jret,  England  in  almost  every 
thing,  good  or  bad.  Thus  we  can 
hardly  believe  that  it  is  possible  tu 
have  Free  Institutions,  Culleccs, 
Lecturea,  Libraries.  Museums,  &c. 
without  paying  at  least  a  fee  of  '25 
cents  each  time  we  visit  them,  or 
an  annual  subscription.  And  thus 
we  have  intemperance,  immorality, 

Cupert,  ignorance'— with  all  their 
neful  consequences.  'What  ought 
to  be  done,  and  what  free  Institu^ 
tiona  are  immediately  required  to 
foster*  preserve  and  secure,  the  fu- 
ture liberties  and  morals  of  our  peo- 
81e,  will  be  indicated  at  a  future 
me.  Public  Instruction  or  the  ac- 
quirement of  knowledge,  by  all 
^oungand  old,  unlimited  and  with, 
out  cost,  must  be^  the  principal 
means  of  future  national  happiness. 
3cNj.  Fbankun»  ju. 

8.  PHILOLOGY. 
JRrrt  LitUr  to  Mr.  Ciiaitoliqm,  on   the 

Ontphie  lyaitmi  of  JImtrica,  ami  the  Glmht 

rfOnumt  or  Fai.bn«db,  in  Central  Jinu- 

ritt. 

You  have  become  celebrated  by 
decyphering,  at  last,  the  glyphs  and 
characters  of  the  ancient  Egyptians, 
which  all  your  learned  predecessors 
had  deemed  a  riddle, and  pronounc- 
ed impossible  to  read.  You  first 
announced  your  discovery  in  a  let- 
ter. I  am  going  to  follow  your  foot- 
steps on  another  continent,  and  a 
theme  equally  obscure;  to  none  but 
yourself  can  I  address  with  more 
propriety,  letters  on  r.  subject  so 
much  alike  in  purpose  and  import- 
ance, and  00  similar  to  your  own  la- 
bours. 

I  shall  niit  enter  at  present  into 
any  very  elaborate  discussion.  I 
ahall  merely  detail  in  a  concise 
manner,  t!ie  object  and  result  of  my 
inquiries,  so  as  to  assert  my  claim 
to  a  discovery  of  some  importance 
in  a  philological  and  historical  point 
pf  view;  which  was  announced  as 
early  as.  1828  in  some  journals,  (3 
iatttrt  to  Mr.  M'CuUoh  on  the  Ame- 


rican nations,^  but  not  properly  il- 
lustrated. Their  full  development 
would  require  a  volume,  like  that  of 
yours  on  the  Ksyptian  antiquities, 
and  may  follow  this  perhaps  at  some 
future  time. 

It  may  be  needful  to  prefix  tho 
following  principles  as  guides  to  my 
researches,  or  results  of  my  inqui- 
ries. 

1.  America  has  been  the  land  of 
false  systems;  all  those  made  in 
Europe  on  it  are  more  or  less  vain 
and  erroneous. 

a.  The  Americans  were  equal  in 
antiquity,  civilization,  and  sciences 
to  the  nations  of  Africa  and  Europe; 
like  them  the  children  of  the  Asiatic 
nations. 

3..  It  is  false  that  no  American 
nations  had  systems  of  writing, 
glyphs,  and  letters.  Several  had 
various  modes  of  perpetuating  ideas. 

4.  There  were  several  such  gra- 
phic systems  in  America  to  express 
ideas;  all  of  which  find  equivalents 
in  the  east  continent. 

5.  They  may  be  ranged  in  twelve 
series,  proceeding  from  the  most 
simple  to  the.  most  complex. 

Ut  (Sferies.-^Fictured  symbols  or 
glyphs  of  the  Toltccas,  Aztecas, 
Huaztecas,  Skeres,  Panes,  &c.  Si- 
milar to  the  first  symbols  of  the  Chi- 
nese, invented  by  Tien-hoang  before 
the  flood,  and  earliest  Egyptian 
glyphs. 

&d  Series. — Outlines  of  figures  or 
abridged  symbols  and  glyphs,  ex- 
pressing words  or  ideas;  used  by 
almost  all  the  nations  of  North  and 
South  America,  even  the  most  rude. 
Similar  to  the  second  kind  of  Egvp- 
tian  symbols,  and  the  Tortoise  fet- 
ters brought  to  China  by  the  Long- 
ma  (dragon  and  horse)  nation  of 
barbarous  horsemen,  under  8ui-gin. 

5d  Series. — Quipos  or  knots  on 
strings  used  by  the  Peruvians  and 
several  other  South  American  na- 
tions. Similar  to  the  third  kind  of 
Chinese  glyphs  introduced  under 
Yong-ching,  and  used  also  by  many 
nations  of  Africa. 

4th  ^eries.^  Wampums  or  strings 


] 


.i«.i  liilltti  I 


■Tlriffr'     iiMXiiitiiiii>M"'''iS'i'!-,*'.»^sagf:. 


I 


not  properlj  il* 
ull  develupment 
ume,  like  that  of 
itian  antiiiuitieM, 
perhaps  at  lume 

il  to  prefix  the 
I  as  KUiiles  to  my 
Ita  uf  my  iuqui- 

teen  the  land  of 

those  made  in 

»re  or  lesa  vain 

18  were  equal  in 
on,  and  aciencea 
rica  and  Europe; 
■enoftheAaiatic 

at  no  American 
ims  of  writing. 
8.  Several  had 
rpetuating  ideaa. 
sveral  such  gra- 
nerica  to  express 
find  equivalents 
nt. 
ranged  in  twelve 

from  the  moat 

complex, 
tared  symbols  or 
iltccas,  Aztecas, 
,  Panes,  &c.  Si- 
mbolsoftheChi- 
'ien-hoang  before 
irliest   Egyptian 

ines  of  figures  or 
and  glyphs,  ex- 
ideas;  used  by 
ins  of  North  and 
in  the  most  rude, 
id  kind  of  Egvp- 
.he  Tortoise  fet- 
na  by  the  Long- 
lorse)  nation  of 
I,  under  8ui-gin. 
los  or  knots  on 
Peruvians  and 
:h  American  na- 
he  third  kind  of 
itroduced  under 
sed  also  by  many 

mpums  or  strings 


of  shells  and  beads,  used  by  many] 
nations  of  North  America.    Similar 
to  those  used  by  some  ancient  or 
rude  nations  in  ull  the  parts  of  the 
world,  as  tokens  of  ideas. 

5th  Series. — Runic  glyphs  or 
marks  and  notches  on  twigs  ur  lines, 
used  by  several  nations  of  North 
America.  Consiinilur  to  the  runic 
glyphs  of  the  Celtic  and  Teutonic 
nations. 
6//(  Series, — Uuiiic  marks  and  dots 
or  graphic  symbols,  not  on  strings 
nor  lines,  but  in  rows;  expressing 
words  or  ideas;  used  by  the  ancient 
nations  of  North  America  and  Mex- 
ico, the  Talei;a8,  Aztecas,  Natchez, 
Powhatan8,Tu8cai-oras,  &c.  and  also 
the  Muhizcas  of  South  America. 
Similar  to  the  ancient  symbols  uf 
the  Etruscans,  Egyptians,  Celts,  &c. 
and  the  Ho-tu  of  the  Chinese,  in- 
vented by  Tsang-hiei  called  also 
the  Ko-teu-chu  letters,  which  were 
in  use  in  China  till  827  before  our 
era. 

7th  iSeries.— Alphabetical  sym- 
bols, expressing  syllables  or  sounds; 
not  words,  but  grouped ;  and  the 
groups  disposed  in  rows;  such  is  the 

fraphic  system  of  the  monuments  of 
Holum,  near  Palenque,  the  Ameri- 
can Thebes.  Consimilar  to  the 
groups  of  alphabetical  symbols  used 
by  the  ancient  Lybians,  Egyptians, 
Persians,  and  also  the  last  graphic 
system  of  the  Chinese,  called  Ven- 
ixe,  invented  by  Sse-hoang, 

Qth  Series. — Cursive  symbols  in 
groups,  and  the  groups  in  parallel 
rows,  derived  from  ihe  last,  ^which 
are  chiefly  monumental,)  and  used 
in  the  manuscripts  of  the  Mayans, 
Guatimalans,  &c.  Consimilar  to  the 
actual  cursive  Chinese,  some  demO' 
tic  Egyptian  and  many  modilications 
of  ancient  graphic  alphabets,  group- 
ing the  letters  or  syllables. 

9th  Series. — Syllabic  letters  ex 
pressingsyllables.notsimplesounds, 
and  disposed  in  rows.  Such  is  the 
late  syllabic  alphabet  of  the  Chero- 
kis,  and  many  graphic  inscriptions 
found  in  North  ana  South  America. 


Similar  to  the  syllabic  alphabets  of 
Asia,  Africa,  and  Polynesia. 

loth  .SfriVs.—- Alphabets  or  gra- 
phic letters  expressing  simple 
sounds,  and  dinpostd  in  rows. 
Found  in  many  inscriptions,  medals, 
and  coins  in  North  and  South  Ame- 
rica, and  lately  introduced  every 
where  by  the  European  colo.iistB. 
Similar  to  the  alpiiabets  uf  Asia,  Af- 
rica, an<l  Europe. 

nth  Series. — Abreviations  or  let- 
ters standing  for  whole  words,  or 
part  of  u  glyph  and  graphic  delinea- 
tion, standing  and  expressing  the 
whole.  Used  by  almost  all  the 
writing  nations  oi  North  and  South 
America,  as  well  as  Asia,  Europe, 
and  Africa. 

12t/i  Series. — Numeric  pystem  of 
graphic  signs,  to  express  numbers. 
All  the  various  kinds  of  signs,  such 
as  dots,  line8,8troke8,circle8,glyphs 
letters,  &c.  used  by  some  nations  of 
North  and  South  America,  as  well 
as  in  the  eastern  continent. 

In  my  next  letter  I  shall  chiefij 
illustrate  the  7th  and  8th  series,  so 
as  to  decypher  and  explain  one  of 
the  most  curious  and  least  known  of 
the  American  modes  of  expressing 
and  perpetuating  ideas.  I  shall  give 
a  figure  of  a  sample  of  those  monu- 
mental symbols,  with  comparative 
figures  of  two  alphabets  of  Africa, 
the  nearest  related  to  them,  and 
where  the  elements  may  be  traced, 
which  are  grouped  in  those  glyphs. 

Some  years  ago,  the  Society  of 
Geography,  of  Paris,  offered  a  large 
premium  for  a  voyage  to  Guatimala, 
and  a  new  survey  of  the  antiquities 
of  Yucatan  and  Chiapajchiefly  those 
fifteen  miles  from  Palenque,  which 
are  wrongly  called  by  that  name.  I 
have  restored  to  them  the  true  name 
of  Otolum,  which  is  yet  the  name  of 
the  stream  running  through  the  ru- 
ins. I  should  have  been  inclined  to 
undertake  this  voyage  and  explora- 
tion myself,  if  the  civil  discords  of 
the  country  did  not  forbid  it.  My 
attention  was  drawn  forcibly  to  this 
subject  as  soon  as  the  account  of 


-ni-fi^i  -v-frt-i  ■  ,,^..  :^(.^>; 


'f'"^"1"'Y^. 


•wp»t»HSM 


6 


i  i. 


"?. 


i.. ' 


V 


M. 


those  ruins,  siirvejed  by  Capt.  Del 
Uio  as  early  as  1787,  but  withheld 
from  the  public  eye  by  Spain,  was 
published  in  1822  in  English. 

This  account,  which  partly  de- 
scribes the  ruins  of  u  stone  ciy  '^5 
miles  in  circuit,  (ltin;;th  32  En<i,!.sh 
miles,  greatest  breadth  12  miles,) 
full  of  palaces,  monuments,  statues, 
and  inscriptions;  one  of  the  earliest 
seats  of  American  civilization,  about 
equal  to  Thebes  of  Egypt;  was  well 
calculated  to  inspire  me  with  hopes 
that  they  would  throw  a  great  light 
over  American  history,  when  more 
properly  examined. 

1  have  been  disappointed  in  find- 
ing that  no  traveller  has  dared  to 
penetrate  again  to  that  recondite 
place,  and  illustrate  all  the  ruins, 
monuments,  with  the  languages  yet 
spoken  all  around.  The  society  of 
Geography  has  received  many  ad- 
ditional accounts  derived  from  do- 
cuments preserved  in  Mexico;  but 
they  have  not  been  deemed  worthy 
of  the  reward  oRered  for  a  new  sur- 
vey, and  have  not  even  been  pub- 
lished. The  same  has  happened 
with  Tiahuanaco  in  Bolivia  and  S. 
America,  another  mass  of  ancient 
ruins  and  mine  of  historical  know- 
ledge, which  no  late  traveller  has 
visited  nor  described. 

Being  therefore  without  hope  uf 
any  speedy  accession  to  our  know- 
ledge of  those  places,  I  have  been 
compelled  to  work  upon  the  mate- 
rials now  extant,  which  have  happily 
enabled  me  to  do  a  great  deal,  not- 
withstanding all  their  defects,  and 
throw  some  light  on  that  part  of  the 
history  of  America. 

C.  S.  RAFINBSqUE, 

Philadelphia,  January,  1832. 


4.  AMERICAN  HISTORY. 

Tabular  View  of  the  American 
Generic  Languages,  and  Ori 
ginal  JVations. 

One  of  the  most  glaring  errors  of 
speculative  philosophers  on  the  sub 
ject  of  America,  is  to  be  found  in 
their  assertion  that  American  lan- 
guages and  nations  are  multiplied 


beyond  conception,  and  cannot  be 
reduced  to  order.  This  misconcep^ 
tion  arose  from  a  superficial 
knowledge  of  the  matter,  and  a 
wish  to  assert  extraordinary  things. 
If  the  same  wish  had  been  evinced 
respecting  Europe,  they  could  have 
found  60 languages  and  nations  in 
France,  and  100  in  Italy,  by  consi- 
dering the  various  provincial  French 
and  Italian  Dialects,  as  so  many  Ian- 
uages,  since  many  of  them  cannot 
be  understood  by  the  respective 
provincials  of  the  same  country. 
And  each  provincial  group  would 
be  a  nation,  since  languages  dis- 
tinguish nations. 

Even  Baibi,  after  reducing  the 
1500  or  1800  supposed  American 
languages  and  tribes  to  422,  has 
not  attempted  to  class  them  except 
geographically.  I  made  the  attempt 
ever  since  1824  in  the  Cincinnati 
Literary  Gazette,  and  have  since 
corrected  my  classification,  reduc- 
g  the  1800  American  Dialects  to 
about  25  Generic  languages,  which 
belong  to  the  original  nations  of 
America,  many  of  which  have  yet 
as  much  affinity  as  the  Latin  and 
Greek,  or  English  and  German. 

They  are  the  following,  14  from 
North  and  11  from  South  America. 

1.  Languages  and  J^Tations  of 

JSTorth  America. 
l.UsKiH,  divided  into  about  30 
Dialects  and  tribes;  such  as  E8C|ui- 
maux,  Moeuts,  Chugach,  Aleutian, 
Chuchi,  &c.  spoken  all  over  Boreal 
America,  from  Bering  strait  and 
Alaska  to  Labrador  and  Groenland. 

2.  Onguy,  about  50  dialects  and 
tribes;  Httron,  Onondaga,  Seneca, 
Hochelaga,'  Tuscorora,  Notoway, 
&c.  extending  from  the  Pacific 
ocean  to  Canada  and  Carolina. 

3.  Lenap,  nearly  250  dialects  and 
tribes;  such  as  Chinuc,  Oinneh, 
Algic,  Shawan,  Miami,  Micmac, 
Mohegan,  Nantico,  Powhatan,  &c. 
extending  from  the  Columbia  river 
on  the  Pacific  ocean  to  Hudson 
bay.  New  England  and  Florida. 

4.  Wacash,  about  60  dialects 
and     tribes;    Ataah,    Chopunish, 


ind  cannot  be 
iiis  misconcep- 
a  superficial 
natter,  and  a 
•dinary  things, 
been  evinced 
ley  could  have 
ind  nations  in 
taly,  by  consi- 
tvincial  French 
assoinany  lan- 
)fthem  cannot 
the  respective 
same  country. 
I  group  would 
languages  dis- 

reducing  the 
osed  American 
;s  to  422,  has 
ss  them  except 
ade  the  attempt 

the  Cincinnati 
ind  have  since 
iication,  reduc- 
can  Dialects  to 
nguages,  which 
inal  nations  of 
which  have  yet 
1  the  Latin  and 
nd  German, 
owing,  14  from 
South  America. 
d  JSTations  of 
nerica. 

i  into  about  30 
;  such  as  Esqui- 
Ligach,  Aleutian, 
I  all  over  Boreal 
ring  strait  and 
■  and  Groenland. 
:  50  dialects  and 
ondaga,  Seneca, 
rora,    Notoway, 
om    the    Facinc 
td  Carolina, 
r  250  dialects  and 
^hinuc,    Dinneh, 
»liami,    Micmac, 
,  Powhatan,  &c. 
e  Columbia  river 
cean   to  Hudson 
1  and  Florida, 
bout  60  dialects 
lah,    Chopunisb, 


J 


Coluch,  Chingita,  &c.  spoken  from 
California  to  latitude  55  in  the  north 
west  coast  of  America. 

5.  Skkrbh,  above  125  dialects 
and  tribes;  Panis,  Seris,  Pakis, 
I.epan,  Shoshoni,  Opata,  Uchis, 
Poyay,  &c.  extending  from  Slave 
lake  to  California,  Texas,  Florida, 
and  Honduras. 

6.  Nachkz,  nearly  75  dialects 
and  tribes;  Cado,  Yatasih,  Wocon, 
Cuza,  Cataba,  &.c.  extending  from 
Sinaloa  in  the  West  to  Carolina  in 
the  East. 

7.  Capaha,  about  50  dialects 
and  tribes;  Washasha,  Yatani,  Oto, 
Ochagra,  Dacota,  &c.  extending 
from  the  head  of  Missouri  river  to 
the  Wabash  and  Arkanzas  rivers. 

8.  Chaotah,  above  40  dialects 
and  tribes;  Chicasa,  Yazu,  Coroa, 
Humah,  Muskolgih,  Seminole,  &c. 
extending  from  Texas  to  Florida. 

9.  Otaly,  about  25  dialects  and 
tribes;  Tsuluki  orChernkees,Talle- 
gha,  Talahuicas,  Talahasi,  &c. 
extending  from  the  Alleghany 
mountains  to  the  mountains  of 
Mexico. 

10.  Atalan,  about  25  dialects 
and  tribes;  Tala  or  Tarasca, 
Matalan,  Tulan,  Tecas,  Tolban, 
Colima,  Tarahumara,  8e,c.  extending 
from  New  Mexico  to  Michuacan, 
and  Nicaragua. 

1 1.  Otomi,  about  20  dialects  and 
tribes;  Miges,  Dotami,  Mazahuy, 
&.C.  extending  from  Arkansas  to 
Mexico. 

12.  AzTEc,about  20  dialects  and 
tribes;  Tolteca,  Olmeca,  Cora, 
Pipil,  &c.  extending  from  Mexico 
to  Nicaragua. 

13.  Maya,  about  40  dialects  and 
tribes;  Huazteca,  Poconchi,  Guichi, 
&c.  extending  from  Texas,  to 
Yucatan  and  Guatimala. 

14.  Chontal,  about  50  dialects 
and  tribes;  Txendal,  Choles,  Locas, 
Lencas,  Zoques,  Quelen,  Chiapan, 
&c.  extending  from  Chiapa  to 
Panama. 

2.  Languages  and  Nations  of 
South  America. 

15.  Aruao,  having  nealj    100 


dialectsand  tribes;  such  as  Haytian, 
Cuban,  Yucayan,  Eyeri,  Cairi, 
Arara,  Cumana,  Arayas,  Ariigoas. 
&c.  extending  from  the  islands  of 
Bahama  and  Cuba,  to  Coro,  Cu- 
mana, Guyana  and  Brii7.il. 

IG.  Calina,  about  122  dialects 
and  tril)es;  Carib,  Galibi,  \aoy, 
Tamanac,  Guarivas,  Gotos,  Chay- 
mas,  Gutacas,  &c.  spread  from  the 
Carib  islands  to  Durien,  Oronoco, 
Guyana  and  Brazil. 

17.  Pubis,  about  90  dialects  and 
tribes;  Maypuris,Achaguas,Coropo8, 
Camacan,  Parcxis,  Parias,  &c.  ex- 
tending from  Paria  and  the  Oronoco 
U)  Bra/.il  and  Paraguay. 

18.  Yaruha,  about  25  dialects 
and  tribes;  Betoy,  Ayrico,  Ele, 
Yaros,  Charua,  .Ozomaca,  Gauna, 
&c.  spread  from  the  river  Oronoco 
to  the  river  Parana  and  Popayan. 

19.  CuNA,  about  25  dialects  and 
tribes;  such  as  Uraba,  Darien,  Cu- 
nacuna,  Choco,  Cocinas.&c.  spread 
from  Panama  to  Coro  and  Popayan. 

20.  Mayna,  about  60  dialects  and 
tribes;  Yameos,  Amaonos,  Manoa, 
Cauchas,  Panos,  Managua,  Solimos, 
Aguanos,  &c.  spread  from  Popayan 
and  Quito  to  the  Maranon  and 
Parana. 

21.  Maca,  about  *100  dialects 
and  tribes;  Muhizca,  Yuncas,  Za- 
muca,  Pancha,  Mosos,  Otomacas. 
Tao,  Pinoco,  Chaco,&c.  spreading 
throughout  South  America  from 
Cundinamarca  to  Peru  and  Brazil. 

22.  GuARANi,  nearly  300  dialects 
and  tribes;  Tupi,  Omagua,  Cocama, 
Guyana,  Payagua,  &c.  spread 
throughout  Brazil,  and  from  the 
Andes  to  the  Atlantic  sea,  as  far 
south  as  Buenos  Ayres. 

23.  Maran,  about  50  dialects 
and  tribes;  Quichua,  Aymaru, 
Muras,  Marahas,  Andoa,  Moratas, 
Zapibo,  Cuyaba,  &c.  spread  from 
Peru  in  the  west  to  Brazil  in  the 
east  on  both  sides  the  Equator. 

24.  LoLE,  about  25  dialects  and 
tribes;  Vilela,  Mocobi,  Abipon, 
Toba,  Atalala,  &c.  spread  through 
(^co,  Tucuman  and  Paraguay. 

25.  Chili,  about  20  dialects  and 


MMfe 


^^:M 


Hi 


tribes;  Puelche,  Chonos,  Araucan, 
Tehuelet,  Yacanac,  Kemenet,  &c. 
spread  all  ovur  Austral  America 
from  Chili  to  Magelaniaand  Fuego 
islands. 

Kveii  these  23  Language's  and 
Original  Nations  may  perhaps  be 
reduced  to  18  by  more  accurate 
investigation;  thus  the  4th  and  5tii 
may  become  united;  as  well  as  6  and 
8,  r  and  1 1,  9  and  10,  as  they  have 
considerable  analogies.  The  same 
may  happen  in  South  America  with 
15,  16  and  19,  also  with  17, 18  and 
20,  which  approximate  by  gradual 
dialects.  C.  S.  RAFiNESquK. 

JulyAth,  1829. 

Itemnrk. — The  above  was  pub- 
lished in  fhe  Evening  Post;  it  is  now 
reprinted  because  it  is  the  key  to 
American  I'thnoiogy,  Philology  and 
History!  The  proofs  would  fill 
volu.oes.  It  is  results  that  analyti- 
cal Sciences  chiefly  require.  The 
wide  ey*ent  of  Nations  1,  2,  3,  12, 
15,  16,  2i,,  were  already  acknow- 
ledged: t'lj  others  depend  on  my 
researches,  and  are  open  yet  to 
many  improvements,  nay,  1  have 
effected  some  since  1829. 


^ji*.. 


5.  The  Atlantic  Nations  of  Ame- 
rica. By  G.  S.  RAFiNESquE. 
The  Ocean  separating  Europe 
and  Africa  from  America  is  yet 
called  the  Atlantic  ocean,  ourlitoral 
states  arc  called  the  Atlantic  states. 
The  Atlantes  of  North  Africa  who 
gave  their  name  to  the  Atlas 
mountains,  and  whose  descendants 
exist  there  as  yet  under  the  names 
of  Tuarics,  Berbers,  Shelluh, 
Showiah,  &c.  were  one  of  the  primi- 
tive nation  of  both  continents. 
They  came  to  America  soon  after 
the  flood,jif  not  before,  colonised 
and  named  the  Ocean  and  the 
islands  in  it,  as  well  as  America, 
which  was'  called  the  Gubat 
Atlantis,  or  rather  ATA  LA, 
meaning  the  first  or  main  land. 
This  name  is  preserved  in  Hindu 
traditions.  The  Atlantes  were 
not  the  only  primitive  colonists 
•f  America;  but  they  were  the  most 


'M, 


conspicuous  and  civilized.  Their 
true  name  was  Atalans.  They 
may  have  been  the  founders  of 
OroLUM  and  many  other  ancient 
cities.  Their  descendants  exist  to 
this  day  in  America,  under  the 
names  of  Talas  or  Tarascas,  Ata- 
lalas,  Matalans,  Talegawis,  Otalis 
ur  Tsulukis,  Talahuicas,  Chontalas 
or  Tsendalas,  &c.  from  Carolina  to 
Guatimala. 

When  Columbus  discovered 
again  America,  he  and  the  earliest 
explorers  were  struck  with  the 
similarity  between  many  American 
tribes,  and  the  Guanches  of  the 
Canary  islands,  remains  of  the 
Oceanic  Atlantes,  in  features,  man- 
ners and  speech.  Whether  the 
Haytians,  Cubans,  and  Aniacs  were 
genuine  Atlantes  is  rather  doubtful, 
because  their  language  is  more  akin 
to  the  Pelagic  than  fhe  Atlantic. 
But  three  at  least  out  of  the  twenty- 
five  original  nations  of  America 
above  enumerated  may  safely  be 
deemed  children  of  the  Atlantes. 
They  are  the  ninth  or  Otalis,  the 
tentn  or  Atalans,  and  the  fourteenth 
or  Chontals. 

This  could  be  proved  in  many 
ways,  and  by  their  languages  com- 
pared with  those  of  their  African 
brethren,  Tuarics,  Guanches,  &c. 
after  a  separation  of  nearly  5000 
yea.'s.  But  the  proofs  would  fill  a 
volume. 

Ouractual  Cherokisandakintribes 
are  the  children  of  the  first  branch, 
named  Otalis.  This  was  their  ori- 
ginal name.  Adair  only  100  years 
ago  says  that  the  genuine  or  upland 
c5heroki8  were  called  Otalis,  which 
name  meant  mountaineers  as  in 
Africa.  They  call  themselves  now 
Tsulukis.  OurnameofCherokisis 
derived  from  the  word  Chelakis, 
name  of  a  tribe.  They  have  not  the 
sound  of  R  in  their  speech  Only 
one  tribe  substitutes  R  to  L  The 
interesting  history  of  this  nation 
shalldeserve  ourattention  hereafter. 
The  Chontal  branch  or  ^  nation 
will  come  under  notice  in  investi- 
gating the  antiquities  of  Otokok 


ized.  Their 
lans.  They 
founders  of 
ther  ancient 
ants  exist  to 
under  the 
rascas,  Ata- 
;awis,  Otalis 
ts,  Chontalas 
I  Carolina  to 

discovered 
I  the  earliest 
Ic  with  the 
ij  American 
iches  of  the 
iins  of  the 
atures,  tnan- 
V^hether  the 
Aniacs  were 
her  doubtful, 
is  more  akin 
be  Atlantic. 
F  the  twenty- 
of  America 
,y  safely  be 
he  Atlantes. 
:  Otalis,  the 
le  fourteenth 

ed  in  many 
guages  coni« 
leir  African 
lanches,  &c. 
nearly  5000 
would  fill  a 

nd  akin  tribes 
first  branch, 
iras  their  ori- 
ly  100  years 
ne  or  upland 
[)talis,  which 
neers  as  in 
mselves  now 
if  Cherokisis 
nl  Chelakis, 
have  not  the 
leech  Only 
I  to  L  The 
this  nation 
on  hereafter. 
I  oir  nation 
B  in  invest!' 
>  of  Otokok 


i3i 

to 

of 

the 


or  Paleoque.    It  remains  here 
survey    the     genuine    branch 
Atalans,    eldest  perhaps   of 
American  Atlantes. 

Amone  this,  the  best  known  (and 
yet  hardly  known)  are  the  Tarascas 
of  Michuacan  in  West  Mexico: 
the  brave  nation  that  first  asserted 
the  late  Mexican  Independence. 
Their  true  name  is  TALA,  and 
TALA,  S,  CA,  meaning  Tola,  ftelf, 
the,  or  in  our  idiom  the  veryself 
Tola.  They  have  no  R  in  their 
speech,  and  this  name  was  changed 
by  the  Othomis  and  Mexicans  into 
Tarasoas.  See  grammar  of  their 
language  by  Basalenque,  Mexico, 
1714. 

From  this  interesting  little  work, 
some  other  account  from  Vater.and 
the  Spanish  writers  we  learn  some- 
thing of  their  language  which  is  yet 
spoken  and  may  be  thoroughly 
studied.  We  also  learn  that  they 
formed  a  powerful  and  civilized 
kingdom  independent  of  Mexico  at 
the  Spanish  Invasion,  which  became 
the  ally  of  the  Spaniards;  but  was 
by  them,  subdued  by  treachery  and 
infamous  conduct  But  we  learn 
very  little  of  their  previous  history: 
and  the  little  known  is  buried  in 
nntranslated  Spanish  books.  It 
is  by  their  language  that  we  can 
hope  to  trace  their  origin  and  most 
remote  history.  Languastt  do  not 
lie,  says  Home  Tooke.  They  reveal 
what  time  has  buried  in  oblivion. 

We  shall  therefore  give  some  ac- 
count of  it,  that  the  learned  or  cu- 
rious may  study  its  affinities.  So 
far  as  we  have  done  so  already,  we 
have  been  struck  with  its  evident 
analogy  with  the  Atlantic,  Coptic, 
Pelngic,  Greek,  Latin,  and  Italian 
languages  of  Africa  and  Europe,both 
in  words  and  structure,  in  spite  of  a 
separation  of  four  or  five  tliousand 
years. 

This  language  is  rich,  beautiful, 
and  highly  complex.  It  amalga 
mates  particles  to  modify  the  words, 
as  in  Italian.  The  verbs  have  fifteen 
-  modifications,  as  in  Italian,  or  near- 
ly so;  they  can  be  compounded  as  in 
8  ... 


Greek.  It  admits  of  all  the  Greek 
rhetorical  figures.  The  plural  is 
formed  by  X.  It  has  nearly  all  the 
Fluropean  vocal  sounds  except  Fand 
R;  also  no  GN  and  no  LL;  but  it  has 
three  sibilant  TS,  TZ.  and  TZH. 

The  analoijies  with  the  Italian  are 
striking  in  the  followingphrases,and 
some  even  appear  with  the  Saxon 
English. 

English.  Tala.        Italian. 

l.Thou  Thu  Tu 

2.  Was  (wast)  Esca  Sei  (fosti) 

3.  Thou  who  Thuqui       To  che 

4.  Spoke         Yandahaca  Favelasti 


l.I 

Hi                 Id 

2.  Was 

Ksca             Sei  (fui) 

3. 1  who 

Hiquinini      lo  che 

4.  Loved 

Pampzahaca  Amai 

1 .  Is  not      Noxas      Non  E         « 

2.  So  wise.   Mimixcti  Amico  (savio) 

3.  As  I         Isqui  hi    Cnm'io 

The  following  vocabulary  of  85 
words,  gives  a  fair  sample  of  the 
language.  The  affinities  with  the 
Pelagic  and  its  children,  Greek,  La« 
tin,  Etruscan,  and  Italian,  are  mark* 
ed  by  the  letter  P;  those  with  the 
Atlantic  dialects  of  Africa,  with  the 
letter  A.  They  amount  to  50  out 
of  C5  with  the  Pelagic,  or  60  per 
cent,  of  analogy;  and  to  33  out  of  65 
with  the  Atlantic,  or  51  per  cent. 
I'hese  are  striking  facts,  deservins 
attention,  in  spite  of  the  unbelief  oF 
some  ignorant  or  Inzy  philosophers 
or  historians,  who  neglect  or  disbe- 
lieve  these  evident  proofs.  The  six* 
teen  English  affinities  are  marked 
by  an  asterisk.  The  orthography  is, 
of  course,  Spanish. 


English. 
Water 
Fire 
•lisnd 

Stone 

Men 


Dog 
'Mountain 


A.  P.X 


Tala. 
Ama,  Ma.  A.  P. 
Pa,Vepo,  Tani.  A.  P. 
Haca,  Eche,  \ 
Andatze.      < 
Tzaca|>u,  7 
Zampsin.  ^ 
Cuiri.  A. 
Puecha.  P. 
Marin.  P. 
Vichu.  A. 
Vata.  ^ 


A.  P. 


..i 


■m 


^m^: 


10 


I'l 


£*glUh,  Talk, 

6ter  Hosqna. 

Ihy  Vina.  P. 

Night  Ahchinri,  Tzire. 

"Heaven  Parini,  Avandu.  A.  P. 

•House  O,  Chao.  P.  A. 

•Father  Tata.  A.  P. 

Mother  Nana.  P. 

Hand,  Arm  Cu,  Xn.  A. 


Foot 

Head 

*Mouth 

Beard 

End.  Tail 

One 

Alone 

Ten 

Mudi 

•:PriMt 

God 
Just 
Good 


Du.  A, 
Tsi.  P. 
Mu.A.  P. 
Hapu.  P. 
Vara.  P. 
Mah. 
Mahco. 
Xam.  P. 
Cani.  A. 
Amberi.  P. 
Quinametin. 
Tucapacha.  A. 
Casipneti. 
Arabaqueti. 


WisetFriend  Mimi.  P.  A. 

liittle  Caxeti. 

Tree  Emba.  Ches.  A.  P. 

Bark  Chucari.  P. 

Ijfcaf  Xahcuri. 

Bread  Curinda.  A. 

•Colour  Chara.  F. 

Plain  Pe.  P. 

Sand  Cutza. 

Peak  PItttreqtta.  P. 

Evil  Sismaraqui,  flimbo. 

Boat  Xu.  A. 

«SWf  S.  (P, 

•I,  Me  Hi.  (P.  A. 

Myaelf  His.  (P.  A. 

••fljou  Thu.  (P. 

Thins  ThHicheveri. 

Yoo  Thucha. 

yoara  Thuchaveri. 

We  Hucha. 

Ours  Huchaveri. 

This  I.  (P» 

These  U. 

That  Inde,  Itna; 
Mine,  Own   Huchevi. 

Be  E.(A.  P. 

To  be  Eni.  A.  P. 

I  am  Ehaca.  A.  P. 

•Is  Esti.  A.  P. 

Was  E«c«.A.P. 
•PlsceJSsrthCan,  Haca.  A.  P. 

King  ireoh*.  A.  P. 


English. 
K  inborn 
Name 
Fish 
•City 
Deer 
Festival 
To  give 
To  write 
To  say 
To  hold 
To  wash 
To  think 
To  take 
To  come 

Food 

Orink 

Handsome 

Living 

To  live 

Singer 

To  sing 

♦Not 

*Like,  As 

Love 

Speech 

Who,Whom 

The 


Tala. 
Arikeve.  P. 
Acan,  Qariqus. 
Mechoa.  P. 
Fatziza.  P. 
Taximaraa. 
Metotes,  P, 
Inspefti. 
Carani.  P. 
Harani.  P. 
Uhcamani. 
Hopo. 
Hangue.  P. 
Piran.  P. 
Hurani.  P. 
Tirovi. 

Care,  Aqua.  P.  A. 
Itsima.  A. 
Tzit«is.  A. 
Tzipeti.  P. 
Tzipeni. 
Pireti.  P. 
Pireni. 
Noxas.  P.  A. 
Isqui.  P. 
Pampza.  P. 
Vanda.  P. 
Qui.  P. 
Ca. 


6.  Willum  Penn'a  Deed  from  the 
Indians  in  16&5. 
This  indentwre  wHntsselk,  ihat 
—We,  Parkenab,  isrckan,  Sikals, 
Partquesott,  Jervis  Essenenank, 
Felktrov,  Hekellappan  Bconos, 
Machlola,  Metthconn»  Wiasin 
Powey,  Indian  Kings,  Saehvmskera, 
right  owners  of«U  lands,frem  Quing 
Quingan,  called  Duck  creek)  unto 
Upland  called  Cheater  credc,  «ll 
along  by  the  west  side  i>{  Delaware 
river,  and  an  between  tiie  saiSe 
creek  backwardsss  far  as  a  wkin  can 
run  in  two  days  with  a  horsr,  for 
and  in  consideiation  of  these  follosr- 
ing  goods  to  us  in  hand  paid,  and 
secured  to  be  paid  by  WiHifeta 
Penn,  proprietarv  and  govemsr  of 
the  province  of  t*ennBylvania  and 
territories  thereof,  vie:  SO  guns,  80 
fathoms  match  coat,  SO  fathoms  of 
strong  water,  20  Uankets,  tO  k«t- 
tles,  80  potnids  powder,  100  Imh  of 
lesd,  40  lonnriwwks,  UM4ctii«>«s,  40 


iteir(<rn>  i- 


.-»,|«<»tjyjiij»;' 


Tala. 

i.  P. 

inriqWL 

uP. 

,P. 

rm. 

!,  P. 

P. 
P- 

!.  P. 
?. 
P. 

kqva.  P.  A. 
A. 
.A. 
.P. 

i. 
P. 

P.  A. 
> 

I.*  P. 
P. 


Deed  from  the 
16ft5. 

'JtnMsctft,  ihat 
irckan,  S^ais, 
EsBMenank, 
ppan  Kconos, 
nn»  WiaMa 
,  Sachvinakera, 
idstfrom  Quing 
ck  creek)  unto 
Iter  credc,  «ll 
H  «r  Oetaware 
een  tile  MMe 
iraiaiMiiRcan 
th  a  horae,  for 
Drthe«efoil»«r- 
liand  pwd,  and 
by  WiHiam 
1(1  govertMr  <»r 
nsykania  and 
e:  £Og«n«,  80 

SO  lathoms  of 
nketA,  to  k«t- 
ler,  leottaitof 

«M4cbi«>fla,  40 


11 


pair  of  ttocktngs,  1  barrel  of  beer, 
20  pounds  of  rra  lead,  100  fathoms 
of  wampum,  30  gliM  bottles,  30 
pewter  spoons,  100  awl  blades  300 
tobacco  pipes,  100  hands  of  tobacco, 
fiO  tobacco  tongs,  20  steels,  300 
flints,  SO  pair  ot  scissars,  SO  combs, 
60  looking  glasses,  200  needles,  1 
skipple  of  salt,  SO  pounds  of  sugar, 
5  gallons  of  molasses,  20  tobacco 
boxes,  100  Jews  harps,  20  hoes,  20 
gimblets,  30  wooden  screw  boxes, 
100  string  of  beads — Do  hereby 
acknowledge,  &c.  Given  under  our 
hands,  &c.  at  New-Castle,  2d  day 
of  the  Eighth  month,  1685. 

The  above  is  a  true  copy  taken 
from  the  original  by  Ephraim  Mor- 
ton, now  living  in  Washington 
county,  Pennsylvania,  formerly  a 
clerk  in  the  land  office,  which  copy 
he  gave  to  Wm.  Hutton,  and  from 
which  the  above  is  taken  in  Little 
York,  this  7th  of  December,  1813. 

Remark»v-^T\Mi  above  deed  co- 
pied from  the  Bnhemeral  Press,  is 
not  yet  recorded  in  history;  but  de- 
serves to  be.  It  was  the  first  in- 
stance of  a  colonist  having  bought  a 
country  from  an  European  king,  who 
had  no  more  right  to  it  than  the 
king  of  the  moon,  buying  again  from 
the  real  owners  of  it.  It  is  the  first 
title  deed  of  the  great  state  of 
Pennsylvania.  Yet  the  good  W. 
!^"nn  did  not  pay  the  full  value  to 
ti  i  10  ignorant  Indian  Chiefs,  and 
his  example  has  been  closely  fol- 
lowed to  this  day.  He  bought  by 
that  deed  about  2000  square  miles 
of  good  land  for  about  8300,  which 
is  now  worth  as  many  millions,  and 
was  then  worth  at  least  glO  the 
square  mile  instead  of  15  cents  paid 
for  it. 

Yet  this  deed  is  not  explicit 
enough,  at  least  as  it  was  printed, 
because  it  does  not  state  how  much 
land  was  ceded  and  sold,  unless 
they  sold  their  whole  domain  from 
the  Delaware  to  the  Susquehannah 
between  Duck  creek  and  Chester 
creek,  and  the  sale  be  implied  bv 
the  &e.  &c.,  or  not  printed.  We 
doubt  whetiwjr  tlii»  deed  wsuld  be 


good  in  a  coart  of  law  oe  «(|nHy. 
It  is  chiefly  •I'^iow  by  the  enumeva' 
tion  of  the  articles  given,  some  u«e< 
ful  and  some  useless,  like  the  Jews 
harps.  We  strosngly  suspect  that 
tliis  deed  alludes  merely  to  the  first 
presents  made  by  the  worthy  W, 
Penn  to  procure  the  good  will  of  the 
Indians,  and  has  since  been  ooo- 
8tru|d  into  a  sale  of  the  whole  ter- 
ritoty  of  these  Lenap  Indians,  of 
whom  Parkenab  must  have  been  the 
great  sachem.  It  is'  well  known 
that  at  a  second  treaty  held  at 
Shackaniaxon,  now  Kensington,  an> 
other  friendly  alliance  (or  sale)  was 
made.  The  subsequent  history  of 
Pennsylvania  after  Penn,'  affords 
many  instances  of  injustice  to  the 
friendly  Lenaps. 

7.  METEOROLOGY.  % 

CHmate  of  Rochester  in  JVetr  York, 
chiefly  based  upon  the  obaerva- 
tions  and  tables  of  the    C^eatt 
Farmer/or  18S1. 
Rochester  is   the  most  thriving 
town  in  the  western  part  of  the 
great  state  of  New  York.    It  is  sit- 
uated at  the  intersection  of  the  Ge* 
nesee  River  and  Great  Erie  Canal, 
near  the  falls  of  the  Genesee  and 
not  far  from  Lake  Ontario,  towarda 
latitude  43.  ^, 

The  extremes  of  temperaturt 
were  95  degrees  on  the  Sd  June, 
and  4  below  0  on  the  7th  February. 
Difference  99  degrees,  medium  45} 
degrees.  The  highest  medium  was 
in  September  61  deereae,  the  low* 
CAt  December  10  degrees.  The 
mean  atmospheric  pressure  was 
29  degrees  51  minutes. 

The  number  of  rainy  days  were 
115,  and  27  inches  of  rain  fell,  in  ' 
July  alone  5  inches.  As  many  as 
66  snowy  days  were  noted  with  76 
inches  of  snow  fallen,  in  all  the 
months  of  the  year  except  June, 
July,  August,  and  tSeptember.  The 
prevailing;  i^inds  west,  south-west, 
north-west.  It  is  noticed  that  the 
temperature  of  spring  waler  varies 
from  40  to  60  degrees,  nedimi 
therefore  50  degrees. 


ri 


♦ » 


Ifr 


This  mean  heat  of  50  degrees  in 
springs  and  range  of  99  degrees,  is 
an  additional  proof  that  the  interior 
of  this  continent  is  warmer  than 
the  coast  and  has  a  lesser  range  of 
variation,  an  usual  concomitant  ef- 
fect. Since  Portsmouth  in  New 
Hampshire  on  the  Atlantic  ocean 
and  the  same  parallel  of  43  degrees 
as  llochcster,  nas  a  mean  tenipya- 
ture  of  44  and  range  of  110.  Wnilc 
Detroit  in  Michigan,  still  farther 
west  and  also  near  43  degrees,  has 
50|  mean  heat,  with  a  range  of  1 16. 
It  must  be  added  that  Rochester 
and  Detroit  are  both  much  above 
the  level  of  the  ocean  and  ought 
therefore  to  be  colder  on  a  par. 

FaraUel  of  45  degrees  latitude. 

1.  Portsmouth,  level  of  the  sea, 
44  degrees  mean  heat,  rangfe  of  1 10 
degrees. 

2.  Rochester,  480  feet  above  the 
sea,  45^  mean  heat  of  the  air,  50  of 
the  springs,  range  99. 

S.  Detroit,  565  feet  above  the 
sea,  50j^  mean  heat,  range  116?  i» 
tliis  right? 

It  is  probable  that  the  increase  of 
mean  heat  and  smaller  range,  is 

Eadual  all  the  way  from  the  At- 
ntic  to  the  Pacific  ocean;  where  a 
difference  of  12  degrees  at  least  in 
equivalent  temperature  and  range 
is  found.  There  the  52  degree  of 
latitude  being  equal  to  the  40  de- 
gree, near  Philadelphia  or  as  warm. 
The  52  degrees  of  Europe  is  also 
equal  to  the  40  in  China,  the  past- 
ern part  of  each  continent  being 
colder. 

But  the  different  years  often  give 
variable  results:  thus  this  year,  1832. 
tiie  winter  has  been  very  severe  all 
over  North  America.  The  river 
Delaware  was  frozen  at  PliiladeN 
phia  from  the  becinning  of  Decem- 
ber to  the  middle  of  February, 
wbich  had  not  happened  for  nearly 
40  years.  In  Rochester  it  is  stated 
tiiat  -the  winter  has  been  more  se- 
veirs  than  for  20  years  past  in  the 
fieliesee  country.  By  com  para- 
ttv«  observations  made  at  Albany 
and  Rochester  in  December  last,  a't 


sunrise,  there  has  been  found  a 
great  difference  of  many  degrees  of 
warmth  in  favour  of  Rochester,  al- 
though it  is  480  feet  above  the  sea, 
lat.  43  10,  and  Albany  at  tide  water 
in  lat.  42  35. 

1831.       Albany.  Rochester.  Diff. 

Dec.  8th    3°bel.  0    16"  ab.  0    19» 

9th    2o    do.      18°    do.    20<» 

10th    8°    do.      U"    do.    22" 

Tliis  is  an  additional  complete 
proof  that  the  climate  improves  in- 
land. 

The  Genesee  Country  of  which 
Rochester  is  the  metropolis,  extends 
from  Pennsylvania  or  lat.  42,  to 
Lake  Ontario  in  lat.  43^.  It  con- 
tains about  4000  square  miles  of 
fruitful  soil.  The  staples  are  wheat, 
averaging  20  bushels  to  the  acre, 
and  maize  averaging  40  bushels. 
The  mean  heat  of  tne  vegetating 
season  is  60  degrees. 

8.  AGRICULTURE. 

Results    of  the  \  Experiments   of 
Reoluz  on  the  Fixed  Oils, 

This  article  is  one  of  those  of 
practical  Sciences,  which  belong 
at  once  to  many,  beins  connected 
with  Agriculture,  Gardening,  Che- 
mistry, Economy  and  Materia  medi- 
ca:  this  enhances  their  value. 

Fixed  Oils  of  Vegetables  are  of 
the  utmost  importance  and  use  for 
food,  light,  cooking,  8oap,machiBery, 
manufactures,  and  medicines.  It 
was  very  needful  to  ascertain  ex- 
actly what  quantity  was  afforded  by 
each  vegetable,  so  as  to  know  the 
most  profitable  to  cultivate,  and 
cheapest  to  use;  this  has  been  done 
by  liecluz,  a  French  chemist,  and 
ue  give  here  the  analysis  of  hia 
labours. 

All  the  experiments  were  made 
upon  one  pound  of  the  substance,  or 
7680  grains  weight,  and  the  quantity 
of  oil  afforded  is  stated  in  ounees. 

Almonds  7}  ounces. 

Hemp  seed  3|  ounces. 

Cocos  4  ounces. 

Olives  3^  ounces,  specific  weight 
0915,  forms  solid  aoap. 


:ri  iifciT'''t'-'"-—    '■■■L:..^^^  ,..-^\<iifiii.iit,i 


ten  found  a 
ly  degrees  of 
lochester,  «!• 
buve  the  sea, 
at  tide  water 

ichester.  DiflT. 
B»  ab.  0  19" 
8°  do.  20' 
4<>  do.  22" 
nal  complete 
improves  in- 

itry  of  which 
potis,  extends 
»r  lat.  42,  to 
43^.  It  con- 
lare  miles  of 
lies  are  wheat, 
.  to  the  acre, 
;  40  bushels. 
He  vegetating 


TURE. 
•periments   of 
ixed  Oils. 
B  of  those  of 
irhich    belone 
DK  connected 
rdening,  Che- 
Materia  medi- 
r  value. 
;etable8  are  of 
e  and  use  for 
ip,machiaerr, 
ledicines.    It 
ascertain  ex- 
as  afforded  by 

to  know  the 
ultivate,  and 
las  been  done 

chemist,  and 
lalysis  of  his 

8  were  made 
substance,  or 
d  the  quantity 
d  in  ounees. 

les. 

tecific  weight 


4^ 


IS 


Poppy  seed  4  oz.  specific  weight' 
0922  l^rms  liquid  soap. 

Arachis  or  groundnut  8  ounces, 
fine  eatable  oil,  citron  colour,  keeps 
well  and  makes  good  soap. 

Sesamum  ur  Uenny  seed  S^  oz. 
fine  sweet  oil,  limpicf  and  nutrient, 
but  becomes  easily  rancid. 

Pumpkin  seed  5|  ounces,  sweet 
oil,  nut  siccative. 

Cornus  berries,  4  ounces. 

Moringa,  or  Ben  oil,  6  oz.  white, 
concrete,  made  by  heat,  smells 
like  noyau. 

Euphorbia  lathyrus  seeds,  8 
ounces  by  ether,  7  by  cold  ex- 
pression; medical  purgative. 

Croton  ti<;lium  seeds  9  ounces, 
green,  drastic. 

Helianthus  or  iSunflower  6  oz. 
sapid  sweet  oil. 

Cyperus  esculentus  roots  3  oz. 

Datura  seeds  2i  ounces,  medical. 

Grape  seeds  1|  ounces,  by  boil- 
ing. 

Ricinus  or  Castor  oil,  5  to  6 
ounces  made  cold,  7  ounces  warm, 
12  ounces  with  shelled  seeds. 

Sassafras  seeds  2^  ounces  white 
oil,  medical. 

Beech  nuts  6  to  7  ounces,  sweet, 
clear,  inudorous;  g<?ts  fetter  by 
age  to  the  reverse  of  other  oils. 

Xanthium  or  Burr  seed,  4} 
ounces,  sweet  oil;  gives  a  fine  clear 
light. 

Flax  seed  3^  ounces,  yellow 
brown,  siccative,  fetid. 

Walnuts  8  ounces,  lemon  colour 
oil,  thick,  siccative,  makes  a  soft 
soap,  gives  12  ounces  when  nuts 
dried  in  ovens. 

Pine  seeds  (Pinus  pinea,  P. 
cembra)  5  nz.  sweet  oil  of  good 
flavour,  good  to  eat. 

Almonds  of  stone  fruits,  plumbs, 
peaches,  &c.  3  ounces. 

Mustard  seeds  S^  oz.  yellow, 
sweet,  odorous,  {^ood  soap. 

Laurus  or  Baytree  berries  7J 
ounces  green  oil,  the  seeds  Ij 
ounces  ot  concrete  greenish  oil. 

Hazlenuts  7|  ounces,  sweet  thin 
lemon  oil. 

Thus  it  will  appear  that  in  the 


United  States  we  might  make  an  im- 
mense quantity  of  oils,  from  the 
most  oily  substances  common  with 
us.  Groundnuts,  pumpkin  seeds, 
sunflower  seeds,  hazlenuts,  waU 
nutfi,  beechnuts,  &c.  for  all  the  need* 
ful  purposes  of  salads,  conking, 
burning  in  lamps,  suap  makins,  &u. 
if  industry  was  nut  palsied  ty 
ignorance. 

Mr.  Recluz  has  omitted  the  cot- 
ton  seeds,  which  aflbrd  nearly  50 
per  cent,  of  good  burning  nil,  and  80 
per  cent,  when  shelled.  We  might 
make  millions  of  gallons  of  it  in  the 
south,  and  sell  it  to  profit  at  25 
cents  the  gallon.  His  experiments 
on  the  Sesamum  are  at  variance 
with  those  made  elsewhere;  our 
Benny  seed  has  afforded  80  to  90 
per  cent,  of  oil,  and  keeps  well 
many  years.<^ 

His  experiments  on  volatile  oils, 
will  be  noticed  hereafter.    C.  S.  R. 

9.  Confirmation  of  the  Important 

Discovery   of    the  property  of 

SuLPHUH  IN  TREKS,  to  dtttroy  alt 

Insects  preying  on  them. 

Farmers  and  Gardeners  ought  to 

hail  with  rapture  a  safe,  certain, 

easy  and  unfailing  mode  of  driving 

away  or  destroying  all  the  insects, 

bugs,  caterpillars,licp,  ants,  which 

prey  upon    trees  and  often    kill 

them. 

Numberless  have  been  the  mean* 
proposed  or  devised  to  get  rid  of 
these  troublesome  guests,  most  of 
which  aredirty .costly,  or  unavailing. 
Our  farmers  appear  to  have  given 
up  in  despair  the  hope  of  preventing 
the  deadly  attacks  of  curctittos  on 
the  roots  of  peach  trees,  and  the 
fruits  of  the  plumb  tree.  Yet  an 
efficacious  mode  is  said  to  have  been 
found  several  years  ago  in  France, 
perfectly  efficacious  and  applicable 
to  all  cases  and  all  trees.  The  man 
who  discovered  ie,  deserved  a 
splendid  reward,  yet  his  name  hat- 
not  even  reached  us.  But  we  claim 
tlie  honor  to  have  been  the  first 
to  make  known  the  procesa  in 
America,  in  1823  in  Kentucky,  and 


■;; 


^.dii 


w^ammmtf  a  n»n 


wmmmm 


3EL. 


^lil 


Jil  i 


I 


u 


in  182r  in  Philadetphia.  Yet  thel 
most  useful  knowledge  is  so  olow  to 
spread,  that  the  fact  is  hard  I  j 
known  ve<,  or  doubted  bv  those  who 
know  ofit. 

We  are  happy  to  be  able  to 
publish  two  direct  experiments  in 
support  of  the  fact  and  discovery. 

First.  We  bored  and  plugged  with 
sulphur  in  the  usual  way,  a  plumb 
tree  which  commonly  dropped  every 
year  all  the  plumbs  before  becoming 
ripe,  the  curculios  lodging  eggs  in 
their  germs.  This  was  done  when 
the  tree  was  in  blossom.  On  that 
year  hardly  any  fruit  fell,  and  the 
tree  produced  quite  well. 

Second.  We  find  in  the  Genesee 
Farmer  of  January  28,  1832,  that  a 
yuang  willow  nearly  killed  by  aphis 
or  lice,  and  pissmires  feeding  on 
their  honey,  was  quite  revived  in 
three  days,  and  all  the  lice  and  ants 
driven  oflT,  by  boring  the  tree  with 
an  augur  five  feet  from  the  ground 
ami  three-fourths  through  the 
diameter,  filling  with  brimstone  and 
plugging  tight.  The  tree  has  thrived 
ever  since. 

_  The  modus  operandi  of  this 
ainealar  process  is  very  easy  to 
ex])lain.  The  vital  energy  of  the 
tree  and  sap,  dissolves  the  sulphur, 
carries  it  into  circulation,  and 
evolvea  it  la  sulphuric  gas  evaporate 
ing  through  all  the  pores  of 
branches,  feaves  and  fruits.  This 
gas  is  a  deadly  poison  lo  insects  and 
all  animals,  it  suffocates  fhem  or 
drives  them  away  as  soon  as  they 
begin  to  smell  it;  but  no  injury 
whatever  results  to  the  tree. 

We  have  never  heard  yet  of  any 
direct  experiment  on  peach  trees; 
but  we  are  sure  it  will  answer  quite 
at»  Weil.  If  the  sulphuric  eniana- 
titin  could  not  reach  quick  enough 
the  roots  of  the  trees  which  are 
commonly  attacked:  tlie  pluggiu;; 
must  be  done  near  the  root  or  at 
the  time  of  the  descending  sap, 
when  it  will  sooner  reach  the  roots. 
Let  it  be  tried  and  the  reriults 
iiif.d« 'known.  C.  S.  R. 


10.  HORTICULTURE. 


Melissa  Officinalis,  ok  Balm. 

The  above  is  the  figore  of  one  of 
our  finest^garden  plants,  both  fra- 
grant and  useful.  The  Common 
Balm  introduced  from  Europe ;  but 
urowing  also  wild  in  Virginia  and 
Kentucky,  or  a  species  very  near  it. 
Kvery  body  likes  the  fine  smell  of 
the  Jlelissa.  A  few  plants  are  found 
or  ought  to  be  found  in  every  good 
garden.  It  grows  with  the  utmost 
Facility  from  seeds  and  in  any  aoil. 
Being  perennial  it  lasts  many  years 
without  any  care,  not  even  requir- 
ing watering.  The  whole  plant  ia 
scented  and  has  a  peculiar  gratefai 
strong  smell  between  lemon  and 
monarda :  which  is  produced  by  the 
essential  oil  of  the  glands.  This 
Gne  volatile  oil  may  be  obtained  b^ 
distillation,  but  only  one  poand  is 
produced  by  800  pounds  of  the 
fresh  plant.  It  swims  en  water  and 
is  colourless,  but  becomes  yellow  by 
age.  The  flowers  are  small,  UM«te» 
bluish  wlute,  bUNiomiogin^ 


n»il  1  II  >i    iiiiij.mayyyyiyi  1:1  I.* H" ,.'■'»-' "^,      .' 


JLTURE. 


i 


JINALIS,  OR  BaU*. 

the  figore  of  one  of 
sn  plant*,  both  fra- 
al.     The  Common 
d  from  Europe ;  but 
ild  in  Virginia  and 
species  very  near  it. 
>s  the  fine  amell  of 
fewplantearefouM* 
ound  in  every  good 
ws  with  the  utinort 
eds  and  in  any  aoi*. 
I  it  iaata  many  ye»« 
re,  not  even  reqair- 

The  whole  plant  la 
s  a  peculiar  gratefaj 
)etween  lemon  and 
•h  is  produced  byfte 
f  the  glanda.     Thia 

may  be  obtained  b/ 

only  one  V^voAn 
800  poun«l»  of  tne 
-  Bwima  on  water  •»4 
ut  becomes  yello|W*>y 
rers  are  snialU  ta««»» 
liiHomiog  »»*'»•■*'• 


15 

In  medical  properties  this  plant  | considered  in  a  dilTorent  point  of 
Is  similar   to  many  of  the  labiate  |  view. 

My  Classen   Plantarum   are  but 
nutlineii:  1  have  been  far  friim  dcein- 
iiig  tliein  ((.M-fect.     I  consider  it  a 
uri'at  iionniiriiiiil  ativantnui-  to  enter 
info  ciirresjioniience  witli  you,  since 
vou  labour  on  tlia  same  sul)|e('i<<.    I 
xhall  be  ghd  to  pruHt  of  your  disco- 
veries.    But  I   cannot  ai;ree  with 
you  on  the  numerical  accordance  of 
classes^  in  Animals  and  Plants.     It 
appears  difiicnlt  that  the  animals 
whose  variable  form  depend  on  the 
medium  of  their  existence,  and  their 
motions,  food,  &c.  may  Hi;ree  with 
the  classes  of  plants.   Hut  1  suspend 
my  judgment  until  I  see  your  clas- 
sincation,  when  I  shall  communicate 
my  remarks  on  it.     I  am  also  afraid 
that  the  positive  cliaracters  can  only 
belong  toartilirial  groups  of  beings; 
natural  groups  can  only  have  ten- 
dencies, since  there  are  few  immu- 
table characters. 
„    My  new  theory  of  Vegetation  con- 

It  is  the  moral  emblem  of  Grate*'  sists  in  proving'  that  there  are  but 

falfiess.  C.  S.  K.  •      ■  " 

MeliiM,  lovely  nymph  sod  grateful  plant, 

The  gvdeD  tides  and  ihady  proves  adorni, 

Beceningloral  emblem  of  delight 

And  feelingi  sweet  by  gratitude  evolr'd; 

Among  the  scented  tribes  of  labiate  bkrami 

The  iret  perhaf  s:  in  modest  swftetaeu  clad. 

Mot  dasxiiog  colors  nor  gigantic  size; 

"Bj  (entle  nwids  belored  and  feeling  beaits. 


plants ;  being  one  of  the  must  grate- 
ful it  is  often  used,  making'  a  fra- 
grant tea  and  pleasantdistilied  wa- 
ter, vehicle  for  many  medicaments. 
The  tea  and  water  are  gentle  didu- 
sible  stimulants, antispasmotlic,  ex- 
pectorant, pellent,  resolvent,  &c.; 
they  are  useful  in  all  obstructions, 
hysterics,  headache,  piles,  pleurisy, 
asdima.cholic,  palsy,  several  fevers 
chiefly  nervous,  &c.  Another  beau- 
tiful native  plant  not  uncommon  in 
our  gardens,  the  ilfonariia  Coccinea, 
Scarlet  tMm  or  Uswego  tea,  is  an 
equivalent  that  may  be  used  when 
the  common  balm  is  lacking;  but  al- 
though stronger  in  effects,  it  is  not 
quite  so  grateful. 

This  plant  grows  one  or  two  feet 
high,  with  square  stem  and  branch- 
es. Leaves  opposite  petiolate  ovate 
acute  serrate.  Flowers  axillary  in 
half  whorls,  pedunculate,  with  ob- 
long bracts. 


or 


series  of  organs  in 


11.  BOTANY. 

PtrtofaltUtrfrom C.  A.  AoARrn,  Profesior 
ef  Botany  at  Linn>,  in  Stetdtn,  to  Prof.  C. 
8.  BAnMBsqaB,  Med  Ulk  June,  1831. 
flfVwMttM  from  Iks  Frtmk. 

I  have  published,  since  1825,  be- 
fides  many  Memoirs  inserted  in  the 
Literary  Transactions,  two  pam- 
^lets  on  a  new  theory  of  Vfgetmble 
Fhyniok^  in  French,  and  the  Ve- 
getttbbe  Organography  in  Swedish 
and  Uerman.  I  am  now  publishing 
a  V^etabUt  BioIogy,hMea  upon  this 
new  theory.  As  soon  as  this  shall 
be  published,  I  mean  to  undertake 
the  JVbttirat  System,  on  a  plan  more 
esfarged  and  correct  than  in  my 

SrevinB  itfpAorisms,aBd  my  dasaes 
^lanttKrufii:  according  to  the  new 
Fhynoilqgical  syateoi,  all  will  ^ 


two   kinds 
plants: 

1.  Leaves  or  appendicular  organs. 

2.  Buds  or  fulcrant  organs. 
But  those  two  organs  uafold  them- 
selves under  six  different  forms: 

I.  Cotyledons  and  plumule. 
S.  Leaf  and  bud. 

3.  Bract  and  flower-bud. 

4.  Petal  and  stamen. 

5.  Carpophore  and  placenta. 

6.  Spermoderme  and  embryo. 
Each  of  these  pairs  of  organs  form 

a  degree  of  vegetation,  or  an  age  of 
it.  Each  flower  that  has  several 
petals,  or  a  divided  corolla  and  ca- 
lyx, consists  of  as  many  floscules. 
A  decandrous  flower  only  differs 
from  a  pentandrous,  because  the  in- 
ternal floscules  or  petals  are  MeriJe 
or  without  stamens.  The  applica- 
tion of  this  theory  is  immense.  You 
will  see  it  in  my  work.  It  would 
be  well  to  translate  my  organogra- 
phy in  English,  that  it  may  be  ex- 
amitaed  and  studied  by  the  Englifh 
Botanists,  that  do  not  read  German. 
Smurkt  iy  C.  8.  Ji.— The  vbovo 


16 


fr«|ment  on  Rotnnr  U  interenting; 
thin  new  theory  of  Aganih  in  cer- 
tainly an  itiiprovenient  on  the  actuiil 
belief  of  many  eminent  Kotanists, 
that  all  the  urjranii  of  vci^etations 
are  mere  modified  funnaofthu  leal, 
vurionsly  unfolded,  separated,  ur 
■oldereil.  Both,  however,  appear 
too  systematical,  and  the  roots, 
stems,  fruits,  &,c.  do  not  appear  to 
be  easily  reilucible  to  these  notions. 
That  positive  characters  do  belona 
or  ought  to  belong  to  each  natural 
group  of  animals  and  plants,  is  to 
me  as  evident  as  day -light:  the  op- 
pnaite  opinion  has  been  the  great 
atumbling  block  to  the  beautiful  na- 
tural metnod  of  Botany,  and  a  great 
hindrance  to  its  general  adoption. 
Unless  we  admit  this,  there  will  be 
no  line  of  demarkation  between  a 
man  and  a  monkey,  a  dog  and  a  cat, 
a  rose  and  a  blackberry,  an  oak  and 
a  chesnut  tree. 

12.  Selection  of  twenty-four  out  of 
one  hundred  new  species  of  Plants 
of^orth  America,  sent  to  Europe 
in  1828,  by  C.  S.  RAriNEsquE. 

1.  Onychia  Polygonoides,  Raf. 
ducovered,  1818.  Stem  dicboto- 
liious,  lax,  erect,  puberulent;  leaves 
patent,  linear  cuneate,  acute,  nearly 
imooth,  stipules  lanceolate;  flowers 
solitary  in  dichotomv,  subpedicel- 
late,  erect.  From  the  mountains 
Alleghany,  and  estival  like  the  three 
following,  six  inches  high. 

2.  Jnychia  fastigiata,  Raf.  disc. 
188(4.  Stem  dwarfish,  erect,  pube- 
rulent, subdichotome,  fastigiatc; 
leaves  adpressed,  linear  cuneate, 
acute ;  flowers  crowded,  fastigiate, 
aecund,  subsessile.  From  Kentuc- 
ky, one  or  two  inches. 

S.  Jinyehia  conferta,  Raf.  disc. 
1821.  Stem  erect,  dichotome,  pu- 
berulent; leaves  linear  cuneate, 
acute,  serrulate;  flowers  crowded, 
fastigiate,  bracteate,  pedunculate. 
From  knobs  of  Kentucky,  annual, 
three  or  four  inches. 

4.  Jlnychia  lateralis,  Raf.  disc. 
1821.  Stem  probambent,  dichotome, 
divaricate;  leaves  remote,  short,  li- 


near cuneate,  entire;  branchlets  anl* 
lateral;  flowers  sessile,  lax  ur  remote. 
Arid  hills  of  Kentucky,  one  to  three 
indies. 

5.  Polygonum  squamosum,  Raf. 
disc.  181*8.  Stem  ililTuHe;  leaves 
smooth,  obtuse,  linear  longer  than 
internodes;  stipules  tcariose,  acumi- 
nate, lacerate,  elongate,  equal  to  in- 
ternodes;  flov/crs  solitary,  axillary, 
sessile.  From  West  Kentucky,  an- 
nual, section  octandrous,  estival. 

6.  Polygonum  hyssopifulium,  Raf. 
disc.  1818.  Stem  erect,  slender,  ra- 
mose, striate;  leaves  lax,  remote, 
linear,  elongate,  acute ;  stipules  in 
cylindrical  sheaths,  end  setose  or 
ciliate;  racemes  filiform;  flowers  re- 
mote, often  binate  or  ternate.  Lower 
Ohio,  annual?  one  foot.  8.  O.  Per- 
sicaria. 

7.  Urtica  gracilis.  Rat.  disc.  1 8 1 8. 
Stem  smooth,  slender,  yellowish, 
with  four  furrows ;  leaves  opposite, 
remote  and  small,  petiolate,  lanceo- 
late, trinervate,  serrate,  acuminate 
and  smooth;  capitules  of  flowers  ax- 
illary, pedicellate,  geminate,  form- 
ing a  whorl  of  four,  shorter  than 
petioles.  From  Kentucky,  annual, 
estival,  one  or  two  feet  high. 

8.  Vrtica  verna,  Raf.  disc.  18SS. 
Differs  from  the  last.by  leaves  ovate, 
acute,  not  acuminate ;  flowers  axil- 
lary and  subspicate;  capitules  nearjj 
sessile,  opposite.  Kentucky,  in 
woods:  vernal,  annual,  one  or  two 
feet. 

9.  Monarda  rigida,  Raf.  disc. 
1818.  Stem  stiffT rough,  hirsute; 
leaves  sessile,  ovate,  nearljr  obtuse, 
stifl',  ciliate,  subserrate;  capitule  pe- 
dunculate, involucre  pentaphyllous, 
lanceolate,  ciliate,  acute;  as  long  aa 
flowers;  corolla  smooth,  apex  of  np- 

fer  lip  villose.    In  West  Kentucky, 
illy  barrens,  perennial,  two  or  three 
feet  high,  flowers  flesh  coloured. 

1 0.  Scutellaria  radicata,  Raf.  disc. 
1818.  Root  annual,  very  loog;8tefl| 
small,  ramose;  leaves  on  long  peti- 
oles, ovate,  ciliate,  obtuse,  small, 
broadly  serrate:  flowers  terminal, 
axillary,  large,  pubescent.  On  river 
Ohio,  three  to  six  inches,  diflbn  from 


r 


17 


B;brancWet«  unt- 
ile, Uxor  remote. 
,cky,  one  to  three 

iquamntum,  Haf. 
,  aiffuse}  leaves 
near  longer  than 
'n  Bcarioae,  acum»- 
igate,  equal  to  in- 

golitary,  awlUry, 
eat  Kentucky,  an- 
ndroua,  eatival. 

\ya$opifolitn»t  »*'• 
icrect,»leniler,ra- 

avea  lax,  remote, 
icute;  atipulea  in 
th«,  end  aetoae  or 
iUformjflowerare- 
e  or  ternate.  Lower 
ve  foot.  S.  O.  Ptr- 

«i«,Ual.di»c.l8l8. 
slender,   yellowiah, 
ITS ;  leaves  oppoaite, 
11,  petiolate.  lanceo- 
serrate,  acuminate 
jitules  of  flowers  ax- 
ite,  geminate,  form- 
1  four,  shorter  than 
n  Kentucky,  annual, 
two  feet  high. 
ma,  Raf.  disc.  1882. 
!last,by  leaves  OY»t*, 

ninatej  flowers  axy" 
cate;capUules  nearly 

itc.     Kentucky,    IB 
,  annual,  one  or  two 

h  riglda,  Raf..  diw- 
stiffT rough,  hirsute, 
,  ovate,  nearly  obtuse, 
ibserrate-.capitulepe- 
olucre  pentnphyllous, 
iate,  acute;  as  long  as 
a  smooth,  apex  of  op- 
In  West  Kentucky, 
perennial,  two  or  three 

;ers  flesh  coloured, 
iriaradlcoto.  Haf.  disc. 

»nnual.  very  long} stetti 
b;  leaves  on  long  peti' 
ciliate.  obtuse,  smaU, 
ate:  flowers  twroinai, 
e.  pubescent  J^nver 
,  MX  inches,  diBweirwa 


8c.  parvljlora,  by  luavcs  petiolate 
and  flowcrn  tour  tiinps  as  larse.  ^ 

II.  Scutellaria  t'i7{n/)a,  Raf.  disc. 
1818.  Htcm  erect,  simple,  hairy; 
leaves  peHolate,  ovate,  obtuse,  cre- 
nate,  hairy;  raceme  bractcate,  brae- 
teas  obovate,  llowcrs  opposite.  In- 
dianaand  Kentucky,  woods;  flowers 
whitish,  one  foot  high,  estiva!,  pe. 
rennial?  diflfers  Ironi  Sc.  ovalifolia, 
by  leaves  crenate  and  bractens. 

1 2. 8arothra  cuneifolia,  Raf.  disc. 
1821.  Difl'ers  troni  N.  eanndense  or 
ntricta,  {Hypericum  canadense,  L.) 
by  leaves  cuneate,  linear,  obtuse, 
lower  obovate;  flowers  four  times  as 
large;  calyx  ovate;  petals  cuneate, 
twice  as  loni  as  calyx.  Kentucky, 
estival,  one  foot. 

13.  Viburnum  macrodon,  Raf. 
disc.  1818.  Branches  tetragone; 
leaves  opposite,  petiolate,  smooth, 
but  petiole  and  nerves  pubescent, 
large  round,  base  oblique,  subcor- 
date,  margin  with  large  teeth;  cyme 
pedunculate,  pubescent.  Mountains 
Alleghany,  shrub  four  feet  high,  ver- 
nal, white  blossoms. 

14.  Galium  setaeeum,  Raf.  disc. 
1818.  Stem  erect,  diflTuse,  rough: 
leaves  by  six,  cuneate.  linear,  mu- 
cronate,  rough  backwards  on  the 
edge:  panicuie  lax,  capillary:  fruits 
smooth,  pedunculate.  Illinois,  flow- 
ers white,  near  to  6.  asprellum. 

15.  Eupatorium  serratum,  Raf. 
disc  1825.  Stem  erect,  simple, 
rough,  striate:  leaves  opposite,  re- 
mete,  sessile,  rough,  ovate,  uninerve, 
acute,  broadly  serrate;  corymb  re- 
gular, pubescent;  bracteoles  linear; 
internal  perianthe  5  phyllous,  lan- 
ceolate, striate,  5  flore.  On  Poto- 
mack,  Virginia,  two  feet  high,  flow- 
ers white,  estival. 

16.  Eupatorium  pectinatum,  or 
E.longipes,  Raf.  disc.  1818.  Stem 
erect,  branched,  striate,  roti<>h; 
leaves  opposite  on  long  petioles, 
ovate  lanceolate,  base  abruptly  acute 
end  gradually  acute,  sharply  serrate, 
trinerve  smooth;  corymb  unequal, 
fastigiate;  perianthe  8-10  flore,  few 
scales,  oblong,  obtuse,  hairy.    On 

3 


the  Ohio  river,  three  or  four  feet  high, 
flowers  Kreyish,  estival. 

ir.  Eupatorium  rupeatre,  Raf. 
disc.  IH^I.  Stems  erect,  simple, 
striate,  white,  villose;  leaves  oppo- 
site, sessile,  huiceolatp,  acute  at  noth 
ends,  trinervate,  rough,  of  a  yellow- 
ish ^Inticous  colour;  corymb  fastigi- 
ate, I'oliose;  perianthe  short,  ob'ong, 
5  flore;  scales  oblong,  obtuse,  pubes- 
cent, external  ovate  nblung.  On 
the  cliffs  of  the  river  Kentiuky,  one 
or  two  feet  high,  flowers  whitish, es- 
tival. Near  to  £.  glaucescens  of 
Elliot. 

18.  ^ster  hyssopifolius,  Raf.  disc. 
1818.  lieavcs  sessile,  ad  pressed, 
linear,  acute,  one  nerved,  entire, 
smooth;  stem  erect,  pauciflore;  flow- 
ers large,  pedunculate;  perianthe 
lax;  scales  cuneate,  scariose  at  the 
base.  In  Illinois,  one  or  two  feet, 
flowers  blue. 

10.  Prenanthes  rubida,  Raf.  disc. 
1822.  Glabrous;  stem  striate,  ru- 
bicund; radical  leaves  petiolate,  ly- 
rate;  last  lobe  trilobc,  unequally  hn- 
gular,angles  mucronate;  stem  leaves 
sessile,  lanceolate;  flowers  fascicu- 
late, pendulous,  red  outside,  Cum- 
berland mountains  and  £ast  Ken- 
tucky, two  feet  high,  autumnal. 

20.  Jlelianthus  teneUus,  Raf.  disc'  , 
1822.  Stem  sinrple,  uniflore,  angu- 
lar; leaves  opposite,  petiolate,  ovate 
lanceolate,  acuminate,  remote,  ser- 
rate, trinervate,  tender,  roughish; 
flower  peduncle  rough,  perianthe 
lax,  linear;  rays  few,  elongate. 
Mountains,  hills  of  East  Kentucky, 
two  or  three  feet  high,  flowers  yel- 
low, autumnal. 

21.  IMianthus  striatus,  Raf.  disc. 
1818.  Stem  erect,  striate,  pauci- 
flore; leaves  opposite  or  alternate, 
petiolate,  lanceolate,  acuminate,  en- 
tire, above  rough,  with  white  dots, 
beneath  subtomentose.  Hills  of 
Kentucky,  two  or  three  feet,  flowers 
pale  yellow,  estival. 

22.  Sisyrinchium  albidum,  Raf. 
disc.  1822.  Leaves  striate,  narrow, 
equal  to  scape;  scape  winged,  wings 
striated,  umbel  multiflore,  spathe 

•  •■    ■•      ■    '    ■  "  ■  ".% 


■•a- 


iiiiVijiilft 


18 


unenuallj  4  valved,  pedicels  erect-/ 
coroU  white,  obcordate,  rnucronate; 
capsules  glubose.  In  West  Ken- 
tucky, flowers  vernal,  scape  four  to 
six  inches,  slender;  one  valve  ul  the 
■pathe  very  long,  rigid;  tliree  very 
•mall,  scariose. 

23.  Scirpn»  typhinm,  Ilaf.  disc. 
1804.  LeatlesH;  scape  cuiiipressed, 
striated;  spike  terminal, cylindrical; 
scales  ovate  elliptic,  obtuse,  con- 
cave, smooth,  rulous,  with  scariose 
margin.  Pennsylvania  hills,  one  or 
two  feet. 

24.  Scirput  nuduH,  llaf.  disc.  1 804. 
DifTert  from  the  last  by  schpc  slen- 
der, not  striate;  spike  small,  ellipti- 
cal ;  scales  ovate,  acute,  scariose. 
Yirffinia,  small,  hardly  a  foot  high. 

Many  other  interesting  plants 
were  sent  in  this  century,  which 
may  be  noticed  hereafter;  such  as 

Lechea  linifolia  and  paucifolia. 

Juncus  falcatus. 

Neottia  montana  and  gracilis. 

Tradescantia  rupestris. 

Melanthium  longifolium. 

Collinsia  purpurea. 

Plantago  gonophylla,  &c.  &c. 

13.  ZOOLOGY. 
On  the  large  tcandering  TvoEns  oh 

Jaouars  of  the   United  iitates. 

By  C.  S.  RATiMBsquE. 

The  Jaguars  are  the  spotted 
Tygers  of  America,  found  from 
Mexico  to  Paraguay.  It  was  sup- 
posed that  none  were  ever  seen 
further  north  or  with  us;  they  are 
hardly  mentioned  in  our  Zoological 
books,  and  their  casual  visits  dis- 
believed by  many  when  they  hear 
of  them.  But  Humboldt  has  lately 
ascertained  that  the  striped  Tyger 
of  India,  often  wanders  to  the 
north  as  far  as  Tartary  and  Siberia. 
1  will  prove  that  the  spotted 
Jaguars  do  the  same  in  America, 
and  wander  as  far  as  Kentucky 
and  Lake  Erie  in  latitude  42.  This 
always  happens  in  summer,  and  is 
not  at  all  extraordinary,  since  our 
summers  are  as  wartn  as  in  the 
tropics,    and     these    carnivorous 


range  very 


animals  are  known  to 
far  in  search  of  prey. 

Several  instances  of  huge  beasts 
having  been  seen  in  Louisiana, 
Arkan/ns,  and  Kentucky  could  be 
collected  by  cntjuirius  among  old 
hunters.  \Vhen  seen  at  a  distance 
only,  tlioy  are  commonly  mistaken 
for  large  l'ai\ther!4,  our  unspotted 
Couguar.  When  seen  ton  near,  the 
boldest  hunters  arc  afraid  of  them. 
When  shot,  nobody  knows  them, 
not  even  the  Indians;  and  the  skins 
are  soidhigh  at  once  tor  sida-saddles. 
Sometimes  the  account  gets  into 
some  newspaper,  but  is  usually  dis- 
believed or  soon  forgotten. 

Harlan  in  hi!i  Fauna  Americana 
only  mentions  that  the  Jaguar  or 
Felia  onxa  of  the  naturalists  wander 
sometimes  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
which  must  be  crossed  by  swim- 
ming. This  animal  comes  as  far 
north  as  Kentucky  in  lat.  38. 
While  I  was  in  Kentucky  I  heard 
of  several  having  been  seen  and 
shot.  Two  of  them,  a  male  and 
female,  did  once  make  a  stand  near 
llusselville,  and  alarm  many  tra- 
vellers, feeding  on  hogs,  until  a 
party  of  hunters  went  in  pursuit 
of  tliem,  killed  one,  and  drove 
away  the  other. 

Before  that  another  had  been  shot 
on  the  6th  of  June,  1820,  by  Mr. 
John  Six,  on  Oreen  River,  10  miles 
south-east  of  Hartford,  in  Ohio 
county.  The  skin  was  brought  to 
Frankfort  and  an  account  given  in 
the  papers.  This  animal  appeared 
to  ben  true  Mexican  Jaguar.  The 
body  was  5  feet  lung  and  the  tail 
2  feet.  It  weighed  130  pounds  be- 
fore skinning.  The  back  and  sides 
were  yellow  with  black  snots  curi- 
ously arranged  in  several  rows,  a 
row  on  the  back  much  larger  and 
extending  over  half  of  the  tail, 
which  was  rather  slender,  with  very 
long  hair  at  the  end.  Ctiin, 
belly,  and  feet  white,  ears  small 
round  black  outside,  white  inside. 
Whiskers  stiff  6  inches  long,  black 
with  the  end  white. 

But  anotlier  Jaguar  atill  larger 


lo  range  very 

of  hu^e  bea»ti 
in  Luuittiano, 
ucky  could  bo 
iL>8  nniong  oWl 
n  at  a  distance 
lonly  mistaken 

our  unspotted 
icn  too  near,  tlie 

atVaid  of  tliein. 
y  knows  them, 
s;  and  the  skina 
lor»id2-»addle8. 
;ount  get*  into 
It  is  usually  dis- 
■gotten. 

luna  Americana 
,t  the  Jaguar  or 
ituralutB  wander 
the  Mi88i8sippi> 
ossed  by  swim- 
lal  comes  as  far 
ky    in    lat.    38. 
entucky  I  heard 
been  seen  and 
em.  a  male  and 
lake  a  stand  near 
alarm  many  tra- 
on  hogs,  until   a 

went  in  pursuit 

one,  and    drove 

ther  had  been  shot 
ne,  1820,  by  Mr. 
en  River,  10  miles 
lartford,  in  Ohio 
in  was  brought  to 
\  account  given  in 
B  animal  appeared 
iican  Jaguar.    The 

long  and  the  tail 
led  150  pounds  be- 
ri»e  back  and  sides 
h  black  snots  curi- 
in  several  rows,  a 
:  much  larger  and 

half  of  the  tail, 
■r  slender,  %vith  very 

the    end.     C|iin, 

white,  ears  small 
tside,  white  inside. 
5  inches  long,  black 
iiite. 

Jaguar  atUl  larger 


and  of  adlRercnt  species  has  lately 
been  seen  as  far  as  Lake  Erie,  and 
!at.  i'Z,  One  was  shut  by  the 
Seneca  Indians,  to  wliom  it  was  to 
tally  unknown,  another  wa^  killed 
in  the  Alle^liany  mountainsoi  l'<'nn- 
ftvlvania,  and  an  account  given  in 
the  papers.  These  animals  were 
totally  distinct  from  the  common 
Jaguar;  .they  must  have  been 
wanderers  from  New  Mexico  or  the 
Oregon  mountains,  and  belong  pro- 
bably  to  a  new  species  which  I  pro- 
pose to  call  Felia  dorsn/is,  owing  to 
the  black  band  on  the  back.  There 
are  several  other  species  of  Jaguars 
in  South  America,  little  known  or 
not  well  distinguished. 

SpeciAe  ctiaractem,  Fki.is  Don- 
SAtis,  Dorsal  Jaguar.  Of  a  grey 
colour,  neck  fallow,  a  black  line  or 
band  all  along  the  middle  of  the 
back,  two  rows  of  ringed  spots  on 
each  side,  black  above,  brown  below. 
Total  length  10  feet  including  the 
tail,  body  fij,  tail  SJ.  Very  differ- 
ent from  Felis  pardalis  by  size  four 
times  larger,  neck  and  back,  &c. 

14.  On  the  JSTorth  American  Cou- 
guars.    By  C.  S.  R. 

The  unspotted  Tygers,  or  Lions 
ivithout  mane,  of  America  have  been 
called  Couguars  from  the  Guarani 
name,  or  Puma  the  Peruvian  name. 
There  are  several  varieties  of  them 
in  North  and  South  A  'lerica,  not 
well  known  as  y  ' ,  in  South 
America  they  are  red  or  black, 
which  perhaps  indicate  different 
species.  In  North  America,  fallow 
or  grey.  All  these  are  called 
Felia  coneolor  by  the  zoologists  and 
deemetl  identic.  This  may  be 
doubted;  we  know  too  little  of  these 
animals  to  decide;  as  they  are  be- 
coming scarce  it  is  neediul  to  pre- 
serve the  knowledge  of  those  yet 
extant.  The  following  are  on  re- 
cord or  have  fallen  under  my  notice 
They  are  called  Panther,  Painter, 
and  Catamount  in  the  United 
States.    They  winter  with  ns. 

1.  Var.  Yellowish,  8^  feet  long. 
In  Carolina.   Dr.  Mease. 


'2.  Var.  Entirely  grey!  Green 
mountains.     Dr.  Morse. 

3.  Var.  Fallow;  outside  of  the 
oars,  feet  nud  «-nd  of  the  tail  black. 
Hodv  tour  fi'et,  tail  nearly  three. 
Seen  III  Kontucky. 

4.  Var.  Hack  nearly  black,  sides 
(lark  reddish  brown,  fefit  black,  body 
six  feet,  tail  three  feet,  legs  ve-y 
short,  only  one  foot  long.  In  New 
Hampshire.    Dr.  Moose. 

.5.  Var.  Differ  from  the  last  by 
body  five  and  a  half  feet,  tail  two 
and  a  half  feet,  feet  twenty  to  twen- 
ty-two inches  long,  called  Pennsyl- 
vania Couguar  by  Huffon.  Alle- 
ghany mountains.  These  two  last 
appear  to  deviate  much  from  the 
species. 

The  Couguars  being  spread  from 
Canada  to  Chili,  or  90  degrees  of 
latitude,  piust  vary  in  their  fur. 
Kvery  traveller  gives  a  different 
account  of  them,  or  calls  their  fur 
by  a  different  name,  black,  brown, 
red,  rusty,  fallow,  sallow,  yellow, 
grey,  &c.  They  may  yet  belong 
all  to  a  single  species;  but  these 
varieties  or  deviations  must  be 
noticed,  as  they  are  in  man,  the 
dog,  the  sheep,  and  other  deviating 
animals.  .. 

15.  Extracts  from  Jl  Second  Series 
of  Zoological  Letters  written  to 
Baugn  CuviEii  qfParis,by  Prof 
RAFiNEsquB  in  1831. 

Extracts  from  Utter  1,  March, 
1831.— I  sent  in  1821  to  Paris,  a 
memoir  on  fifteen  Trilobites  of 
North  America,  and  published  in 
Lexington  the  new  6.  Jsoctomesa 
of  that  family,  which  Dr.  Dekay 
has  since  erroneously  called  Octo- 
meris}  there  is  a  O.  Octomeris, 
already  among  shells;  my  Sp.  was 
however  different  from  his,  being 
emarginated  behind,  and  one  of  the 
largest  Trilobite  known,  being  nine 
inches  long.  It  was  preserved  in 
the  Cabinet  of  the  University. 
There  are  also  some  very  small 
Trilobites  nearly  like  the  Ento- 
mostraceous;  such  is  my  ^nopsitea 


-  ■,'iiiniiiajii>'i»i:iciiim:'iiiiMi  i 


•'UHliiifc'' 


mmm 


iO 


1   'li 


wroeita,  \vltho!it  eyes,  of  which  I 
send  you  the  figure. 

I  have  found  in  Lake  Eric,  in 
1826,  two  N.  G.  very  nenr  to  the 
Trilobitef,  both  lacustral  livine 
animals:  both  without  antens  and 
with  concealed  feet.  I  call  them 
JPeltoma  with  two  eyes,  and  ^Iffe- 
lopus  without  eyes.  I  send  you  the 
figures.  Also  the  description  and 
figure  of  another  living  sea  N.  G. 
from  the  atlantic  shore  between 
Jdotea  and  my  Gonotus  of  1814.  I 
call  it  Me8otro]^i3  albipes.  Body 
oblong,  back  carinated,  small  head, 
no  eyes,  fourteen  feet,  tail  with 
many  articles  and  ciliated,  two 
antens,  J3p.  Car>  greenish-brown, 
both  ends  obtuse,  antens  equal  to 
body  and  tail,  feet  white. 

I  send  you  the  figure  and  de- 
scription ot  a  singular  atlantic  small 
sea  shell,  JVemau^v  pelagiea,  which 
suspends  itself  by  a  thread  from  the 
Fueui  natana  in  the  middle  of  the 
ocean,  discovered  1815. 

I  send  you,  as  you  request,  the 
fieure,  description,  and  a  specimen 
otmy  Trinectes  Seabra,  a  new  G. 
of  fash  near  to  ^chirus  found  in  the 
river  Schuylkill;  it  has  only  three 
fins,  dorsal,  anal  and  caudal.  Also 
the  description  and  figure  of  a  large 
and  beautiful  new  catfish  from  the 
river  Tennessee  discovered  in  1 823, 
jpimelodtu  luteseem:  it  was  three 
feet  long,  excellent  to  eat,  of  a 
olivaceous  yellow  colour,  belly 
white,  jaws  equal,  eyes  round,  tad 
forked,  first  dorsal  falciform,  se- 
cond dorsal  nearly  as  large  as  the 
anal. 

ExtraeU  from  Utter  2,  AprU, 
1831.^  1  send  you  the  figure  and 
description  of  two  subterranean 
worms.  The  first  Ophelmis  rugOBa, 
is  near  to  Qordiua,  but  dwells  under 

f|round  like  Lwnbricua.  It  was 
ound  in  New  York  six  feet  under 
ground  in  1817,  and  was  preserved 
in  a  museum.  It  was  a  gigantic 
worm,  almost  like  a  snake,  three 
feet  long.  Oen.  C.  body  fistular 
compressed,  leathery,  without  vis- 
cera, not  annulated  but  wrinkled 


diagonally  on  the  sides.  Tail  tri- 
lobe,  vent  oblong  inferior,  lateral 
lobes  short  obtuse,  middle  lobe  long 
cylindrical.  Spec.  C.  fulvescent, 
wrinkles  equal  in  length  but  not 
in  depth,  inside  smooth  filled  with 
a  yellowish  liquid. 

The  second  Qeonema  gordinea, 
was  a  subterranian  Gordius  found 
two  feet  underground  inConnocti- 
cut,  with  body  filiform,  fistular, 
filled  with  a  fluid,  elastic,  the  two 
ends  equal  ettenuated,  opening, 
hardly  visible.  Spec.  Description. 
Flexuose  fulvescent,  both  ends  ob- 
tuse only  four  inches  long. 

Another  akin  N.  G.  but  aquatic 
like  Gordim,  was  found  by  me  in  a 
spring  near  the  river  Hudson  in 
1816.  It  differs  from  Gordius  by 
body  hardly  fistular,  head  split  or 
bilobe  and  tail  simple.  I  call  it 
Cephachisma  diphaia.  Length 
eight  inches,  size  of  a  violin  string, 
dark  brown  above,  fulvous  brown 
beneath,  head  clavate  bilobe,  taU 
obtuse  black,  with  a  white  tip. 

I  have  perhaps  been  the  first 
naturalist,  who  has  observed  and 
studied  the  microscopical  animals 
of  infusions,  swamps,  pools,  creeks, 
rivers,  lakes,  and  the  oceaOi  in 
America,  and  chiefly  in  Kentucky, 
as  I  once  did  in  Sicily  and  the 
Mediterranean.  This  is  quite  a  new 
world  of  animated  beings,  fecund 
and  inexhausible.  They  swarm 
every  where  and  are  from  a  size  so 
minute  as  not  to  be  seen  without  a 
large  nnagnifying  power,  sometimes 
one  thousand  times  smaller  than  a 
grain  of  sand,  upto  a  size  visible  to 
the  naked  eye,  and  even  reaching  a 
gigantic  size,  in  the  ocean;  where  I 
have  seen  some  a  foot  long,  although 
quite  identic  with  the  most  miavte, 
being  in  cpmmon  always  destitute 
of  mouths,  and  therefore  living  by 
absorbing  their  nourishment  by  the 
minute  pores  of  the  body:  whereby 
they  belong  to  the  peculiar  class  or 
division  of  animals  nearest  to  plants, 
and  merely  dtft'erin^  by  their  sponta- 
neous motions,  which  I  called  Po> 
HosTOMBs  as  early  as  1814  in  my 


jui  luimiduiji. 


!J^R»:iy 


8.  Tail  tri- 
irior,  lateral 
die  lobe  long 
.  fulvescent, 
igth  but  not 
h  filled  with 

ma  jgordinea, 
(onlius  found 
I  in  Conn^cii- 
)rm,  fistular, 
Bstic,  the  two 
ted,  opening. 

Description. 
both  enda  ob- 
'  long. 

;.  but  aquatic 
ind  by  me  in  a 
Br  Hudson  in 
m  Oordius  by 
,  head  split  or 
pie.    I  call  it 
lia.       Length 
a  violin  string, 
fulvous  brown 
ite  bilobe,  tail 
white  tip. 
been  the  first 
i  observed  and 
copical  animals 
s,  pools,  creeks, 
the  ocean,  in 
y  in  Kentucky, 
Sicily  and  the 
lisisquiteanew 
I  beings,  fecund 

They    swarm 
•e  from  a  size  so 
:  seen  without  a 
ower,  sometimes 
!S  smaller  than  a 
»  a  size  visible  to 
1  even  reaching  a 
\e  ocean;  where  I 
Dot  long,  although 
the  most  minttte, 
always  destitute 
erefore  living  by 
Kirishment  by  the 
le  body:  whereby 
i  peculiar  class  or 
i  nearest  to  plants, 
ng  by  their  sponta* 
rhich  1  called  Po- 
ly  as  1814  in  my 


Semiology,  and  illustrated  in  my 
Analysis  of  Nature  in  1815.  This 
name  is  very  gooil,  but  if  not  agree- 
able to  all,  I  have  half  a  duzen 
others  to  offer  as  substitutes:  Bio- 
fores,  or  Zoopores,  or  Leptreme$,  or 
Meioatomes,  &c.  Because  it  is  my 
wish  that  this  class  or  large  section 
of  animals  should  bear  a  good  name 
given  by  me,|instead  of  the  delusory 
one  of  Jlnimalcula  or  microscopie 
animals,  which  does  not  apply  to 
all. 

Besides  it  is  very  probable  that 
many  other,  if  not  all  the  animals 
without  mouths,  must  belong  to  this 
class;  such  as  the  mouthless 
Meduses,  the  Te*hya,  Alcyons  and 
fipunges;  perhaps  some  Oscillatoria 
and  Vonjervea.  These  porostome 
animals  are  generally  aquatic  and 
floating:  but  there  are  some  fixed 
ones  also.  Others  are  parasitical 
{like  many  worms)  living  in  other 
animals.  Some  may  be  terrestrial 
like  the  Qeonema  above.  The  Mias- 
mata or  miasmic  animalcula  of  the 
air,  may  be  the  invisible  birds  of  this 
class,  or  aerial  insects  floating  in  the 
air.  This  may  appear  a  bold  surmise, 
butjt  is  not  preposterous;  they  have 
hardly  been  seen  yet,  but  are  per- 
fectly well  indicated  already. 

Lastly,  there  are  also  fossil 
animals  of  this  class.  They  must 
have  existed  abundantly  in  the 
primitive  earth;  and  some  of  those 
with  a  cartilaginous  or  leathery  body 
have  been  fossilizeti.  My  fine  N. 
6.  Trianisites  of  1818  maybe  one, 
also  my  N.  G.  Bolactites,  Geodites, 
Oranuiites,  Tractinites,  &c.  dis- 
covered in  the  oldest  geological 
strata  of  Kentucky,  and  united 
protem  to  the  Alcyoaites.  Some 
may  also  have  been  akin  to  the 
actaal  J)iyj,iporea  of  the  sea,  which 
are  real  steny  plants  and  not  «ii- 
mals;  having  no  motion  whatever, 
being  fixed,  without  mouths  nor 
viscera;  no  pcrfyps  about  them:  a 
mere  vegetative  concretion  of  the 
aea  witli  minute  pores.  Some  na- 
turalists even  deem  them  a  kind  of 
«»arine  stalagmites.    We  may  well 


wonder  how  Lamark  pat  them 
among  animals,  it  wns  probably 
like  the  Porostomes,  Corallines,  and 
Spunges  upon  a  mere  surmise  of 
animality.  But  I  defy  any  natural- 
ist to  perceive  any  motion  in  them, 
or  to  find  out"  their  polyps  or 
mouths. 

I  send  you  the  figures  and  de- 
scriptions of  ten  N.  G.  of  aquatic 
porostomes,  whicii  will  demonstrate 
the  variety  of  size  and  form.  I 
described  besides  as  early  as  1814 
the  gigantic  .Spioctomus  of  Sicily, 
and  in  1825  the  large  Scakniumof 
the  ocean. 

1.  Stigoma  tripunetata.  Ocean, 
one  inch,  cuneate  flat,  head  obli- 
quely bilobe,  tail  mucronate,  three 
dots  on  the  back. 

2.  Lobuloma  inequalis.  Ocean, 
one  line,  flat  with  six  unequal  lobes 
on  the  roar^rin. 

3.  Thalanema  capitata.  Ocean, 
two  inches,  filiform  flexuose  like 
Vibrio,  but  one  end  enlarged  oboval 
obtuse. 

4.  Zoocoilon  kvis,  Sicily,  half 
inch,  subglobular,  truncate,  with  a 
large  cavity  occupying  the  whole 
inside.  • 

5.  Polasmiis  peetinatus.  Sicily, 
one  inch,  oblong  lamellar  or  pecti- 
nate beneath  transversal  ly. 

6.  Diplepha  gibbosa.  Lake 
Erie,  half  line,  oblong  sinuose, 
gibbose,  two  pairs  of  geminate 
bristles,  a  fiftli  at  one  end. 

7.  Disynema  isella.  Kentucky, 
pools,  microscopic.  Two  threads 
united  at  both  ends,  like  a  con- 
ferva, but  with  free  motion. 

8.  Blobula  varinns.  Kentucky, 
infusory.  Oblong  sinuate,  one  end 
with  five  bristles,  the  other  with 
one. 

9.  Peetieoma  paradoxa.  Kent, 
infus.  oblong  sinuate,  ciliated  be- 
neath, bristles  unequal  three  longest, 
one  in  the  middle  and  another  at 
each  end. 

10.  Loneoma  incvrva.  Kent,  in- 
fus. oblong  compressed  shaped  like 
a  curved  knife,  the  two  ends  acute, 
one  raised  ttp,  no  <H;gaiis. 


Wi^i^i^>iimi)mi^if^^^imkm« 


mmmm 


i3 


:T'9»(.-. 


m 


\'l 


I  semi'  you  also  the  figures  and 
descrifttions  ot 'five  new  fishes  No.  S 
to  7.  Zonipus  pimctatus,  Semotilus 
notatus,  Lepemiuntu  fasciolatus 
and  bilineatus,  Luxilus  auratUus 
and  Zonargyra  vireacens.  All 
observed  in  the  waters  of  Kentucky 
since  publishing  my  Ichthyology  of 
the  Ohio  in  1  b20,  except  the  Le- 
pemiurus. 

To  be  Continued. 

16.  DescripHon  of  the  Spelerpes  or 
Salamander  of  the  caves  of  Ken- 
tucky. By  C  S.  Rafinesque. 
In  1821  i  discovered  anew  Sala- 
mander, dwelling  permanently  in 
the  dark  caves  of  limestone  near 
Lexington.  It  never  comes  out  to 
the  light,  being  found  there  in  sum- 
mer. Its  eyes  are  calculated  for  this 
life:  they  arc  large  elliptical,  with  a 
large  black  pupil  like  the  cats  to 
shade  them  from  the  least  access  of 
light.'  It  is  called  Cave  Puppet  in 
Kentucky,  while  the  other  Sala- 
manders are  named  Ground  Pup- 
pets. Several  specimens  were  pre- 
served in  the  Museum  of  the 
Lexington  University,  presented  by 
Dr.  Crockatt.      • 

It  appears  to  form  a  peculiar  N. 
G.  or  S.  G.  among  the  Salamanders, 
which  I  call  Spelerpes,  meaning 
Cave  reptile.  Head  round,  broad 
and  flat;mouth  very  large,split  to  the 
neck,  jaws  with  small  teeth,  obtuse 
in  the  upper  jaw,  acute  in  the  lower. 
Feet  semi-palmated,  anterior  with 
four  toes,  hinder  with  five  toes. 
Tail  cylindrical,  slightly  compres- 
sed at  the  base.  Eyes  oblong  with 
a  pupil. 

Spelerpes  lucifuga.  Entirely 
orange  colour,  covered  with  small 
oblong  black  dots  all  over,  jaws 
equal.  Tail  very  long,  five  eighths 
of  whole  length,  which  is  from  four 
to  six  inches. 

ir.  GEOLOGY  AND  HISTORY. 

History  of  China  before  the  flood. 
By  C.  S.  Rafinesque. 
The  traditions  presented  bymany 
ancient  nations  of  the  earliest  his- 


tory of  the  earth  and  mankind,  be- 
fore and  after  the  great  geological 
floods,  which  have  desolated  the 
globe,  are  highly  interesting;  they 
belong  at  once  to  geology,  arche- 
ohiy,  history  and  many  other  sci- 
ences. They  are  the  only  glimpse 
to  guide  us  where  the  fossil  remains 
or  medals  of  nature  are  silent  or 
unknown. 

Ancient  China  was  in  the  east- 
ern slopes  and  branches  of  the 
mountains  of  Central  Asia,  the  hoa- 
ry Imalaya,  where  it  is  as  yet  very 
doubtful  whether  the  flood  thorough- 
ly extended.  The  traditional  his- 
tory of  China  speaks  of  two  great 
floods,  which  desolated  but  did  not 
overwhelm  the  land.  They  answer 
to  the  two  floods  of  Noah  and  Peleg 
recorded  in  the  Bible,  which  hap- 
pened towards  3170,  and  2357  be- 
fore our  era,  and  have  often  been 
erroneously  blended  into  one  by 
several  historians.  The  second  or 
flood  of  Peleg,  or  Yao  in  China,  was 
caused  by  volcanic  paroxysms  all 
over  the  earth,  and  much  less  fatal 
than  the  first  of  Noah^  or  Yn-ti  in 
China. 

The  following  details  are  taken 
chiefly  from  the  Chinese  historians 
Lo-pi  and  Liu-ju,  whose  works  are 
called  T-tse  and  Uai-ki,  as  partly 
translated  by  Leroux.  Due  allow- 
ance must  be  made  for  the  allegori- 
cal and  amplifying  traditions;  but 
truth  may  be  sifted  from  them. 
The  Chinese  have  few  fables  in 
their  history;  they  deal  in  facts 
rather  than  fictions. 

The  first  flood  of  China  happened 
under  the  8th  KI  or  period  called 
Fn-ti,  and  the  first  emperor  of  it. 
Chin-sang  about  3170  years  before 
Christ,  or  5002  years  ago.  The 
waters  overflowed  the  land,  and  did 
not  return  to  their  usual  channels 
for  a  long  while;  tiie  misery  of  man- 
kind was  extreme,  the  beasts  and 
serpents  were  very  numerous,  the 
storms  and  cold  had  increased  with 
heavy  rains.  Chin-sang  collected 
the  wandering  men,  taught  them  to 
unite  to  kill  the  beasts,  dress  their 


.ySUBWI^fH ■UtWil'^lW'uimmi nnBH  iiiiiM. nt »  ■iji»ii 


29 


sind,  be- 
eological 
ited  the 
ng;  they 
r,  arche- 
ther  8ci- 
r  glimpse 
I  remains 
silent  or 

the  cast- 
)  of   the 
I,  the  hoa- 
1  yet  very 
tivorou^h- 
ional  his- 
two  great 
lit  did  not 
ey  answer 
and  Peleg 
hich  hap- 
2357  be- 
iften  been 

0  one  by 
second  or 

China,  was 
)xysms  all 

1  less  fatal. 
)r  Yn-ti  in 

are  taken 
;  historians 
I  works  are 
,  as  partly 
Due  allow- 
he  allegori- 
litions;  but 
from  them. 
r  fables  in 
il  in  facts 

la  happened 
>riod  called 
peror  of  it, 
rears  before 
ago.  The 
ind.anddid 
lal  channels 
lery  of  man- 
1  beasts  and 
merous,  the 
creased  with 
ig  collected 
ight  them  to 
,  dress  their 


skins  for  clothing,  and  to  weave 
their  fur  into  webs  and  caps.  He 
was  venerated  for  these  benefits, 
and  began  a  SHI  or  dynasty  that 
lasted  330  years,  or  perhaps  reign- 
ed 350  moons,  equal  to  27  years. 

The  two  words  KI  and  SHI, 
translated  Period,  and  Dynasty  or 
family,  are  of  some  importance;  they 
may  have  other  collateral  meanings, 
and  require  a  philological  examina- 
tion. As  they  now  stand  translated, 
they  would  make  the  world  very  old; 
since  no  less  than  10  KI  or  periods 
are  enumerated  (we  are  in  the  10th) 
wherein  232  SHI  or  dynasties  of 
Emperors  arc  said  to  have  ruled  in 
China,  during  a  course  of  276,480 
years  before  Christ,  at  the  lowest 
computation,  or  96,962,220  years 
before  Christ,  at  the  highest,  with 
many  intermediary  calculations  by 
various  authors.  But  if  KI  may  al- 
so mean  a  dynasty  or  d  ivision  or  peo- 
ple, as  it  appears  to  do  in  some  in- 
stances, and  SHI  an  age,  or  a  tribe, 
or  a  reign ;  the  whole  preposterous 
computations  will  fall,  or  be  easily 
reducible,  so  as  to  agree  with  those 
of  the  Hindus,  Persians  and  Egyp- 
tians. 

There  are  now  three  principal  reli- 
gions in  China,  each  iiaving  pecu- 
liar notions  on  the  Creation,  and 
early  history,  &c.  as  every  religion 
elsewhere.  1.  The  Ju-fciw,  religion 
of  the  learned  and  worship  of  an- 
cestors. 2.  Tao-kiu,  or  worship  of 
spirits,  a  kind  of  Shamanism.  3.  Fo- 
kiu,  or  the  worship  of  FO,  a  kind  of 
Budhism.  .  All  the  diversity  of 
opinions  on  those  subjects  found  in 
various  Chinese  books,  are  owing  to 
this.  The  various  opinions  and  their 
concordance  has  never  been  proper 
ly  attempted ;  yet  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  these  three  religions 
are  in  fact  mere  branches  of  the  pri- 
mitive religion  of  China,  the  TAN 
religion  or  worship  of  Heaven  upon 
hills  as  altars,  of  which  the  empe- 
rors were  pontiffs;  somewhat  like 
Judaism,  Christianity  and  Maho- 
metanism  are  in  the  western  regions, 
the  three  branches  of  the  primitive 


religion  of  Adam,  Noah,  and  the 
Patriarchs. 

Cliao-kang-tse,  of  the  JU  reli- 
gion, has  established  that  the  world 
is  to  last  129,600  years,  or  a  period 
called  i'uen,  composed  of  12  equal 
parts  of  10,800  years  called  Hueior 
conjunctions,  ol  which  the  half  or 
64,800  years  were  elapsed  at  Yao 
towards  2357  years  before  Christ. 

In  tlie  first'  Hoei,  Ihe  Tai-ki  or 
Supreme  Being  formed  the  Heavens 
by  degrees,  and  by  giving  a  motion 
to  chaotic  matter.  In  the  second 
Hoei,  the  earth  was  produced  in  the 
same  manner.  Men  and  animals 
in  the  third,  &c.  The  10  last  Hoei 
answering  to  the  10  KI,but  in  a  dif- 
ferent chronology. 

Lopi  and  the  most  learned  histo- 
rians place  at  the  beginningof  things 
Hoen-cun,  or  the  chaos,  and  fuan- 
CM,  meaning  remote  antiquity.  Af- 
ter which  begin  the  three  first  KI, 
which  are  collectively  called  8an- 
hoang,  and  commonly  put  down  as 
successive  periods  or  dynasties;  but 
there  are  in  my  opinion  many  intrin- 
sic proofs  that  they  were  contempo- 
rary. The  principal  is  that  they 
are  sometimes  called  SHI  as  well 
asKI. 

1.  Tien-hoang,  meaning  Celesti- 
al Emperors,  the  very  title  yetof  the 
emperors  of  China.  They  must  have 
been  the  real  primitive  rulers  of 
mankind  in  Thibet  and  Western 
China  on  the  mountainss  where  the 
early  history  of  the  Hindus  places  a 
race  of  Heavenly  kings,  and  the  land 
itself  was  called  Heavenly  or  Ce- 
lestial. The  rulers  had  many  other 
titles,  Tien-ling  or  Celestial  In- 
telligence, Chong-tienhoang-kun 
meaning  Middle-lleaven-Emperor- 
Supreme,  &c.  'Jo  them  is  ascribed 
the  discovery  of  pictured  letters  and 
books,  with  the  rudiments  of  Astro- 
nomy. The  18000  years  of  their  as- 
cribed duration,  may  safely  be  re- 
duced to  1384  years,  by  reckoning 
each  year  for  a  moon,  as  moons  • 
were  the  only  primitive  years,  ev- 
ery where. 

2.  Ti-hoang  meaning  Earthly 


M 


M 


fimperors,  Insteil  also  18000  years 
or  moons,  1 384  of  our  years :  which 
is  an  additional  proof  of  con- 
temporary duration.  They  are  said 
to  have  been  sons  of  the  Celestial 
Emperors,  and  fathers  of  the  next 
KI,  all  of  which  are  sometimes  per- 
sonified. They  must  liave  been  the 
primitive  rulers  of  the  Lowlands 
which  were  called  Earth  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  Celestial  Mountains. 
To  them  is  ascribed  the  discovery 
of  the  solar  year  of  12  months  of  30 
days,  makini^  the  -year  of  StiO  days, 
as  it  was  before  the  flood. 

3.  Oin-hoang  meaning  Human 
Emperors  were  nine  bpothers,  sons  of 
theTi>hoang,  who  divided  the  earth 
among  them,  and  built  cities  sur- 
rounded with  walls,  foundeu  king- 
doms and  settled  governments,  be- 
coming des|iotic  rulers,  while  before 
or  among  the  other  two  KI,  the 
rulers  were  only  patriarchs.  Their 
duration  is  extended  to45,606years, 
which  if  reduced  to  moons,  would 
be  only  S508  years.  These  GIN  or 
men  appear  to  be  the  Jins  or  Oe- 
nis  of  the  primitive  Arabs  and  Per- 
sians, who  came  in  contact  with 
them  in  East  Imalava  and  Iran,  fa- 
mous in  antediluvian  history  as 
good  and  beneficent  beings,  friends 
of  the  Peris,  the  ancient  Iranians  or 

That  these  TIEN,  TI  and  GIN 
were  not  KI  periods,  but  rather  SHI 
or  families  of  mankind,  is  evident 
by  no  Dynasties  being  numbered 
among  them.  They  are  often  col- 
lectively made  a  Rl  named  San- 
hnangi  but  then  the  U-long  form 
the  second  KI,  while  the  third  has 
no  name  and  therefore  no  existence. 
I  rather  consider  them  as  the  three 
first  KI,  either  implying  three 
periods,  or  three  divisions  of  man- 
kind. And  I  find  a  fourth  division 
in  the  U-LONG  (sometimes  deem- 
ed a  fourth  period)  meaning  Black 
Monsters  or  Dragons,  a  metaphori 
cal  name  for  the  primitive  Negroes 
of  Asia,  born  in  the  sandy  and 
sultry'regionsofAsia,  from  the  GIN 
of  whom  they  are  deemed  sons  and 


Lien-tong,  six  families  or 
8u-ming,  four  families  or 


successors.  These  U-lung  had  five 
families  or  divisions,  they  were 
barbarians,  dwelling  in  caves  and 
on  trees.  This  could  not  be  if  they 
had  been  successors  of  the  civilized 
GIN. 

Of  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth 
KI  very  little  is  said.  Lopi  as- 
cribes 90,000  years  duration  to 
them  including  the  U-long,  which 
if  reduced  to  moons,  would  still 
amount  to  6923  years,  a  very  long 
period;  but  it  is  very  probable  that 
they  were  partly  contemporary 
with  the  San-hoang,  and  some  of 
the  barbarous  branches  of  mankind, 
since  they  dwelt  in  caves,  rather 
than  towns.    Their  names  were 

4th.  Ho'lo,  formed  of  three  fami- 
lies or  tribes:  (are  they  the  ancestors 
of  the  Lola  tribes  of  south-west 
mountains  of  China?) 

5th. 
tribes. 

Gth. 
tribes. 

The  signification  of  their  name» 
which  is  most  given,  would  perhaps 
trace  their  connection  with  other 
Asiatic  Nations.  The  last  re* 
sembles  tlie  Samangs  and  Shamans 
of  Asia. 

The  seventh  KI  is  called  Sun- 
fei,  and  had  twenty-two  families  or 
tribes,  of  which  hardly  any  thing  is 
related,  except  that  under  the  last 
SHI  or  family  Tse  she,  men  were 
more  civilized,  but  a  flood  happened 
which  began  the  eighth  period  of 
Yn-ti  as  stated  above. 

After  this  flooil,  the  history  of 
China  assumes  a  different  form,  and 
the  names  of  the  families,  tribes  or 
dynasties  are  given.  The  subject 
shall  not  be  now  pursued  any 
further;  the  antediluvian  history  of 
China  alone  ishefe  to  be  illustrated. 
It  becomes  very  prolix  as  we 
advance.  It  has  been  suflicient  to 
show  and  prove  that  the  Chinese 
have  traditions  of  the  state  of  the 
earth  before  the  flood,  as  known  to 
them  in  Eastern  Asia,  that_  the 
Asiatic  Negroes  were  antediluvians, 
and  Uiat  the  deluge  of  Yao^  is  not 


>«Uc9LV#mnHWf^ 


-ifm> 


•#»»»»«<i(p»»i 


■J'«S)WI«l^..  lltJ,IJBMi»illl^|p»IT'^'l:!»M|IIJ.I|ll»»!Wli^|[pBp.lli||Jlll|«lt 


m 


-pw 


ng  Imd  five 
hey  were 
caves  and 
t  be  if  they 
le  civilixed 

and    sixth 
Lopi  as- 
u  ration    to 
ong,  which 
would  still 
a  very  long 
robable  that 
mtemporary 
ind  some  of 
of  mankind, 
aves,  rather 
Ties  were 
f  three  fami- 
;he  ancestors 
F  south-west 

families  or 

r  families  or 

•  their  names 
ijould  perhaps 
n  with  other 
he  last  re- 
and  Shamans 

i  called  Sun- 
wo  families  or 
y  any  thing  is 
under  the  last 
she,  men  were 
flood  happened 
ghth  period  of 

the  history  of 
erent  form,  and 
nilies,  tribes  or 
.    The  subject 
pursued    any 
nvian  history  of 
o  be  illustrated, 
prolix   as  we 
jen  sufficient  to 
lat  the  Chinese 
the  state  of  the 
>od,  as  known  to 
Asia,  that  the 
re  antediluvians, 
e  of  Yao,  is  not 


that  of  Noah  as  generally  supposed,  I 
which  to  support  still  more,  (he  SHI 
between  Vnti  and  Vao  are  given. 

The  eighth  KI  or  Fn-ti  had 
thirteen  SHI  or  families,  all  named 
in  history  with  some  details,  which 
I  only  deem  as  many  Emperors, 

The  ninth  was  Shen-iong  with 
twenty-one  SHI,  which  here  turn 
out  to  be  21  Emperors  instend  of 
families!  A  convincing  proof  that 
the  previous  ones  in  more  obscure 
times  were  such  also.  Here  details 
abound  likewise. 

The  tenth  KI  or  actual  period,! 
opens  with  the  three  Hoang  or 
August  Emperors,called  Fuhi,8hin- 
nong,  and  Hoang-ti:  to  whom  great 
improvements,  discoveries,  and  acts 
are  ascribed.  Fuhi  has  been  very 
gratuitously  taken  for  Noah,  by 
some  prejudiced  historians,  al- 
though no  flood  happened  in  his 
time,  and  thirty-five  Emperors 
reigned  between  the  flood  and  him: 
because  with  him  some  writers  begin 
the  regular  history  of  China. 

After  the  three  Hoang,  came  the 
U-ti  or  five  elective  Emperors,  of 
which  Yao  is  the  fourth,  in  whose 
time  the  flood  of  Peleg,  which  con- 
vulsed the  whole  globe,  was  felt  in 
China  during  nine  years  in  dreadful 
inundations,  towards  2357  before 
our  Era.  In  2207  began  the  Ilia 
dynasty,  the  first  regutar  historical 
family.  Much  obscurity  is  found 
previously,  the  five  Emperors  were 
really  six,  ore  being  soon  deposed  is 
often  omitted.  The  three  Augusts 
had  each  a  dynasty  ofteii  omi'tted, 
the  head  being  only  reckoned. 

Fuhi  had  fifteen  successors  reign- 
ing altogether  115  years. 

Shin-nong  had  seven,  dynasty 
lasted  140  years. 

Hoangti  dynasty  lasted  100 
years. 

_  Many  other  floods  are  mentioned 
since  in  Chinese  history,  as  many 
as  aixty-five:  but  they  were  ail 
local  and  did  not  extend  over  the 
whole  of  China,  although  that  of 
185  before  Christ  was  dreadful,  and 
this  or  another  formed  the  Yellow 
4 


sea  by  overwhelming  all  the  land 
between  Corea  and  China. 

The  state  of  mankind  before  the 
flood  of  Yntj  (or  Noah,  which  agrees 
in  time  Avith  the  seventy  computa- 
tion) is  represented  as  happy. 
China,  called  Tien-hia  or  Celestial 
Region,  (universe)  was  ruled  )ij 
benevolent  monarchs  who  took 
nothing  and  gave  much;  all  the 
world  submitted  to  their  virtues  and 
good  laws.  They  wore  no  crown, 
but  long  hair;  never  made  war  and 
put  no  one  to  death.  Harmony 
I  even  reignwl  between  men  anH 
animals;  men  lived  nn  roots,  fruits 
and  cattle,  they  did  not  follow 
hunting,  property  was  in  common, 
and  universal  concord  prevailed. 
They  did  not  therefore  deserve  the 
punishmeivt  of  total  destruction  by 
a  flood. 

This  interesting  and  important 
part  of  the  early  history  of  mankind, 
is  not  yet  inserted  in  the  would- 
be  universal  histories  of  the 
western  Barbarians,  as  the  Chinese 
call  us.  Our  compilers  for  agea 
appear  intent  on  destroying  the 
little  remnant  of  ancient  historical 
knowledge  as  yet  extant  Let  it 
be  revived. 

I  conclude  by  3  remarks,  1  Geo- 
logical, 2  Chronological,  3  Philolo- 
gical. 

1.  The  Chinese  account  of  the 
flood  confirms  tlie  geological  fact 
that  the  flood  was  attended  with  a 
change  in  the  year  from  360  to  365 
days,  with  a  change  in  the  seasons, 
increase  of  cold,  winds  and  rains. 
The  increase  of  cold  hitherto  sur- 
mised, and  in  which  I  did  hardly  be- 
lieve, is  very  important  for  the  »n. 
tediluvian  Zoology  and  Botany. 
The  increase  of  wild  beasts,  who 
had  probably  taken  refuge  in  the 
mountains  against  the  flood,  is  also 
important.  It  shows  how  animals 
were  preserved  as  well  as  man, 
and  does  not  militate  against  the 
Mosaic  account,  since  the  word 
translated  AKK  in  the  Bible  is 
THEBA,  which  means  refuge,  and 
is  preserved  in  Thibet 


26 


W 


2.  Annther  Chinese  book  of  chro- 
nology, Li-ta,  followed  by  Morison, 
puts  Fulii,  the  founder  of  the  Chi- 
nese Empire  in  33G9  ycarit  before 
Christ,  this  would  change  the  whole 
series  and  does  not  co-ord  inate  well 
with  Yao,  Feleg  and  the  Bible. 
But  the  Chinese  nave  various  Chro- 
nological systems  as  we  have.  As 
many  as  70  have  been  based  upon 
the  Bible,  reckoning' from  4000  to 
6600  years  from  Adam  to  Jesus 
Christ. 

3.  My  orthography  of  the  Chi- 
nese is  the  plainest  and  shortest  1 
vcould  use,  based  upon  the  Latin  and 
Italian,  except  that  SH  is  like 
English  and  CH  also  as  in  Church. 
The  Chinese  have  the  French  U 
which  I  have  expressed  by  UH. 
The  word  U  (or  00  in  English) 
means  Black  and  Five  in  old  Chi- 
nese. The  Negroes  and  the  king- 
dom of  U  or  the  Blacks,  have  exist- 
ed in  South  China  till  280  before 
Christ,  when  they  were  conquered. 
It  is  said  that  there  are  even  some 
wild  negroes  yetin  the  Mountains  of 
Kuenlun,  probably  similar  to  the 
Samanga  of  Malaca. 

J9.  Early  Colonization  from  China 
by  i9tia. 
Towards  the  year  3670  before 
Christ,  or  4502  ago  under  the 
Emperor  Hoangti,  ships  were  in- 
vented and  built  in  China,  by  Kong- 
ku  and  Hoa-huh,  by  orders  from 
the  Emperor,  with  hollow  trees  and 
furnished  with  oars.  They  were 
sent  to  discover  places  beyond  sea, 
hitherto  inaccessible  and  where  no 
man  had  ever  been.  Thus  the 
first  Chinese  Colonies  were  estab 
lished  in  many  islands.  The 
magnetic  needle  had  already  been 
invented  under  Shin-nong  about 
130  years  before,  or  about  2800 
years  before  Christ. 

In  2037  before  Chirst,  under  the 
Hia  dynasty,  embassies  were  sent 
to  China  from  foreign  countries 
beyond  the  sea;  they  came  in  ships 
to  pay  homage  to  the  Hias. 

In  1197  before  Christ,  binder  the 
fu  dynasty  a  branch  of  the  Shang, 


a  large  colony  was  sent  from  China 
to  Japan  and  other  Western  islands 
IVoin  whence  they  drove  the  ONI 
or  black  d(>vils  (negroes)  first  in* 
habitants  of  Japan. 

The  exact  time  when  the  Chinese 
discovered  or  reached  America  is 
not  given;  but  it  was  known  to  them 
and  the  Japanese  at  a  very  early 
period,  called  by  them  FU-SHAM,- 
and  frequented  for  trade. 

These  extracts  from  Chinese 
history,  throw  some  light  over  the 
early  history  of  Polynesia  and 
America,  without  proving  that  the 
real  Chinese  ever  settled  in  Ameri* 
ca,  where  there  language  is  not 
found.  But  the  Japanese  and  Lu« 
chus,  evident  children  of  old  China, 
speak  very  ditt'erent  languages. 
China  had  formerly  and  has  yet 
many  dialects.  The  ancient  Oins 
Hud  Tienhias  of  China  before  the 
flood,  and  the  Hias  and  Shanga 
since,  may  have  come  and  partly 
colonized  America.         C.  S.  R. 

19.  SCirNTIFIC  EXPLORERS  IN 
AMERICA  AND  AFRICA- 

Jltiurica. — Mr.  Audubon  ia  now  engaged 
in  exploring  tbe  Peninsula  of  Florida,  for 
birds,  and  to  collect  animals,  as  well  as  all 
other  kinds  of  natural  objects,  lie  bat  two 
assistants  with  him. 

Mr.  Drummond,  the  botanist,  has  been  ex- 
ploring the  Oregon  mountains  for  two  years 
nast,  chiefly  for  plants  and  seeds.  He  was 
sent  by  some  English  botanists  and  gardeners. 
It  is  said  that  be  look  to  SI.  Louis  two  tons 
of  paper  for  prt'crving  plants. 

Mr.  Peale  is  just  returned  from  bisToytge  to 
South  America,  and  travels  in  1831  up  the 
R.  Magdalcna  to  Bogota.  He  has  brought  a 
line  Zoiilogicnl  Cbllcction  for  the  Philadelphia 
Museum,  among  which  are  500  birds  and  60 
quadrupeds,  nbich  were  not  there.  It  is  ex- 
pected that  be  will  publish  an  account  of  his 
zoological  travels  and  discoveries..  He  as- 
serts the  very  singular  fact  that  the  R.  Magda- 
lcna has  no  shells  and  but  few  fishes. 

Jlffica. — The  mouth  of  the  Niger  or 
Quorra  has  at  last  been  found  by  Lander  to 
be  as  was  surmised  in  tbe  large  DelUt  of 
Benin,  250  miles  broad,  and  tbe  R.  Nun 
the  main  mouth.  Thn  '  -'okseller  Murray 
has  paid  bim  1000  g  l.-^eas. '..'  the  Journal  of 
bis  travels. 

Douville,  a  Freneh  traveller,  has  explored 
Congo  and  reached  inland  to  the  N.  £.  as 
far  as  the  lat.  4  d.  south  of  tbe  equator.  He 
is  just  returned  to  Paris  where  be  will  pub- 
lish his  discoveries. 


Th 


China 

e  ONI 

1-81  in- 

^hinese 
erica  i» 
to  theni 
y  early 
SHAM, 

Chinese 
over  the 
jsia   and 
that  the 
II  Ameri- 
e  is   not 
I  and  Lu- 
)ld  China, 
anguages. 
I  has  yet 
ient  Gins 
before  the 
d   Shang» 
nd  partly 
C.  S.  R. 

IRERS  IN 
BICA- 
now  engaged 
,f  Florid*,  for 
,  as  well  as  all 
lie  has  tno 

It,  ha*  been  ex- 
for  two  yeart 

eeds.  He  *»•• 
anil  gardener*. 
Louii  two  ton* 

omhie»oj«geto 
in  1831  up  the 
le  haa  brought  a 
the  Philadelphia 
)00  bird*  and  60 
there.  It  i»  «»* 
tn  account  of  hit 
iveriefl..  He  ai- 
8tlheB.Magda- 

ew  flihes. 
•  the  Niger  or 
ind  by  Lander  to 
e  large  Delta  of 
and  the  R.  Nun 
nkseller  Murray 
'..-the  Journal  of 

tiler,  ha»  explored 
to  the  N.  E.  at 
■  the  equator.  We 
rhcre  he  will  pub- 


27 

20.  GEOLOGY. 

Entrance  OF  the  Mammoth  Cave  of  Kentucky. 


TAe  Caves  of  Kentucky.    By  C.  S. 
Uakinesque. 

Among  the  various  and  curious 
geological  phenomena  of  Kentucky, 
the  numerous  Caves  of  that  region 
are  not  the  least  interesting.  They 
have  attracted  long  as;o  the  atten- 
tion of  travellers  and  Geographers; 
but  I  was  the  first  to  examine  them 
geologically  and  zoologically,  from 
1818  to  1826. 

In  the  last  war,  between  181 2  and 
1815,  they  became  of  some  impor- 
tance by  affording  a  good  deal  of 
Saltpetre  by  lixiviation  of  their  soil. 
But  all  did  not  afford  it,  i>oine  con- 
tained a  mere  stone  floor,  or  stalag- 
mites, or  a  diluvial  clay. 

'Iheir  number  is  unknown,  be- 
ing too  many  for  enumeration;  per- 
haps fifteen  hundred  or  more;  of  all 
sizes  from  ten  yards  to  ten  miles 
in  extent.  They  are  found  chiefly 
in  the  limestone  region  or  the  cal- 
careous strata ;  but  the  greatest 
number  is  situated  in  the  central 
billy  region  of  Kentucky,  where  the 
limestone  is  covered  by  sandstone 
and  slate  hills ;  being  however 
found  in  the  lime  below,  visible  in 
valleys :  seldom  in   the  sandstone 


itself.  They  extend  through  the 
three  kinds  of  limestone,  the  Cher- 
ty,  the  Specular,  and  the  Compact, 
chiefly  this  last.  These  limestonea 
being  of  tiie  oldest  secondary  or  or> 
ganic  formation,  called  transition 
by  some  Geologists ;  but  perfectly 
horizontal  without  any  visible  dip 
for  100  miles. 

These  vaiious  Caves  are  of  seven 
different  kinds,  which  I  call 

1.  Cliff  Caves,  commonly  called 
Rock  Castles  or  Rock  Jfouses  in 
Kentucky.  They  are  merely  natu- 
ral excavations  in  the  cliffs  of  riv« 
ers,  somewhat  like  chambers,  al> 
ways  small,  without  stalactites,  nor 
saltpetre.  Common  in  East  Ken- 
tucky, and  on  Rock-castle  river, 
which  takes  its  name  from  them. 
Not  uncommon  in  sandstone  and 
freestone. 

2.  Fissure  Caves,  found  chiefly 
in  the  slaty  or  shaly  claystone 
and  coal  region,  being  horizontal 
or  vertical  fissures  in  the  strata, 
often  without  any  communication 
with  the  outside.  Rather  rare,  often 
concealed. 

3.  Sinking  Caves.  The  outlete 
of  the  numerous  Sinking  Creeka» 


1  I 


i  i 


•'Ji^^*l)i9b»i*'h'i  il.iii.i 


-■wtf^ 


•iMMMI 


) 


i  •■■I 


being  subternnean  channels  of 
creeks  anil  strcaintt,  wliich  after  a 
course  of  100  yards  to  one  or  more 
miles  (lisappuar  in  them,  'i'hej 
chiefly  differ  from  the  last  by  hav- 
ing waters.  Commonly  inaccetisi- 
ble,  being  filled  by  the  water.  Ve- 
ry common,  chiefly  in  West  Ken- 
tucky, in  the  open  glades  called 
barrens  of  the  sandstone  table  land. 

4.  Spring  Caves.  Uiving  rise  to 
a  stream  wliich  issues  from  them, 
either  to  join  another  stream,  or 
sink  in  the  Sinking  caves.  On- 
ly a  modification  of  the  last;  but 
less  coiiimun,  sometimes  quite  ac- 
cessible, forming  vast  caverns  with 
«  vaulted  roof.  Chiefly  in  the 
limestone  regions. 

5.  Crater  or  Funnel  Cavea.  On- 
ly in  the  lin^estone  regions,  very 
common,  formed  by  circular  or 
elliptical  hollows,  called  Sinks  in 
Keatucky, from  twenty  yards  to  one 
mile  in  circuit,  and  from  five  to  fifty 
Feet  deep.  Sides  sloping  inside, 
similar  to  the  craters  of  volranos, 
but  more  of  a  funnel  shape,  with  a 
vent  hole  at  the  bottom,  leadin;^  to 
a  fissure,  spring  or  cave.  W  hen 
this  hole  is  choked  up  by  earth,  the 
basin  fills  with  water  and  forms  a 
pnnd.  The  sinks  arc,  according  to 
roy  eruptive  theory  of  the  limestone 
and  clay  formations,  the  springs, 
craters,  or  spouts  from  whence  issu- 
ed in  the  sea,  that  limy  mud  which 
spread  horizontally,  imbedding  the 
lossils. 

6.  Saltpetre  Caves.  Large  cavi- 
ties with  galleries  and  chambers, 
roof  commonly  flat,  flonr  with  a  rich 
nitrous  diluvial  loam,  commonly  in 
the  limestone.  The  largest  of  all  is 
the  Mammoth  Cave,  the  entrance  to 
which  is  figured  above,  and  an  ac 
c  >unt  follows  beneath.  It  is  in  these 
tliat  bones  of  antediluvial  quadra 
peds  have  been  found.  Many  were 
discovered  while  digging  for  salt- 
petre, but  being  often  crumbling 
were  lost,  the  best  were  scattered 
or  thrown  away,  except  a  few  col- 
I'xted  by  Mr.  John  D.  Clitt'ord  and 
ethers. 


The  principal  fossil  bones  found 
in  them,  and  come  to  my  knowledge, 
belonged  to 

1.  The  Megatherium,  nr  an  ani- 
mal very  near  it. 

2.  My  Jiulaxodon  speleum,  since 
called  jMegalonyx  laqueatus,  by 
Harlan. 

S.  A  kind  of  Taurus,  either  the 
Bufl'ulo,  or  7'.  latij'rom. 

4.  A  small  animal  like  a  Polecat. 

5.  A  smaller  one  yet,  perhaps  a 
<S(*r<'a". 

The  animals  still  living,  or  rather 
wintering  in  those  caves,  where  the 
temperature  is  very  mild  and  equal, 
are  bats  and  rats  of  many  species, 
and  my  subterranean  Salamander, 
SpeLrpes  luc^fuga,  which  is  perma- 
nent tliere. 

There  also  have  been  found  a  few 
ancient  mummies,  not  antediluvian, 
but  buried  in  the  diluvium,  and  quite 
preserved  by  the  antiseptic  nitrous 
soil;  they  are  not  numerous,  rather 
accidental  than  otherwise. 

7.  The  seventh  and  last  kind  of 
caveo,  are  the  Stalactical  Caves,  si- 
milar to  those  of  Europe,  filled  with 
stalactites  and  pillars,  as  well  as 
stalagmites  rising  from  the  ground. 
Itather  uncommon  and  alwnys  in  the 
limestone. 

To  give  a  tolerable  idea  of  these 
caves,!  shall  describe  some  of  them, 
out  of  several  series. 

Jeuning^s  Spring  and  Lovedale 
are  two  sinking  caves  of  the  3d  and 
4th  Series,  between  Frankford  and 
Lexington;  both  in  the  limestone 
and  shaped  like  an  excavated  bow, 
with  a  large  spring  at  one  end  and 
a  sink  at  the  other.  Jenning's  spring 
turns  a  mill,  the  excavation  is  IdO 
yards  long,  3  to  6  wide,  and  only  2 
ur  3  deep.  I<ovedale  could  also  turn 
a  mill,  but  has  none.  It  is  rather  a 
chasm,  200  yards  long,  10  wide,  and 
10  deep. 

Elkhom  Cave  belongs  to  the  4th 
Series;  it  is  in  the  cliffs  of  Elkhorn 
creek  north  of  Lexington,  like  a  fine 
hall,  with  smooth  limestone  walla, 
accessible  for  100  yards  and 'mure, 
about  10  yards  wide  and  high.    A 


-* 


1 


ones  found 
tnowledge. 

or  an  ani- 

Ifum,  since 
jueotuu.   ^y 

J,  either  the 

i'e  a  Polecat. 
■I,  perhaps  a 

ing,  or  rather 
e»,  where  the 
\A  and  equal, 
iiany  specieu, 
Salamander, 
lich  is  perina- 

«n  found  a  few 
t  antediluvian, 
ium,  and  quite 
iseptic  nitrous 
merous,  rather 
•wise.     ^ 
d  last  kind  of 
ticui  Caves,  81- 
ope,  filled  with 
irs,  as  well  as 
oin  the  ground, 
id  always  in  the 

_  idea  of  these 
le  some  of  them, 

/  and  Lovedale 
U  of  the  3d  and 
I  Frankford  and 
n  the  limestone 
excavated  bow, 
at  one  end  and 
J  enning's  spring 
icavation  is  140 
wide,  and  only  * 
e  could  also  turn 
e.    It  is  rather  » 
ong,lOwide,and 

lelongs  to  the  4th 
cliffs  of  Elkhorn 

Lington.likeafine 
limestone  walU* 
yards  and  'more, 

ide  and  high.    A 


fine  stream  issues  from  it,  quite  fM*- 
rennial  and  emptying  into  the  Elk- 
horn  about  60  ynnls  from  the  cnve. 
Deer  Lake  belontfs  to  the  5th  Se- 
ries. It  is  one  of  the  Iuri2;p8t  natu- 
ral ponilsof  Kentucky,  where  hoing 
rare,  it  in  deemed  a  lake.  Some- 
what circular,  nearly  two  miles  in 
circuit,  constantly  tilled  with  water, 
without  nny  outlet.  It  is  between 
Green  Uiver  and  Gla!)G;ow,  at  the 
entrance  of  the  Cumberland  lime- 
stone redun,  where  smaller  sinks 
and  ponus  are  common ;  evidently 
one  of  them,  filled  up  by  water. 

CrawJ'oyd\H  Little  Cave,  one  mile 
from  Mount  Vernon  in  the  sand- 
stone region,  is  2U0  yards  long,  full 
of  beautiful  stalactites. 
I  'If  White  Cave,  near  the  Mammoth 

Cave,  is  another  with  handsome 
white  stalagmites  of  many  shapes 
on  the  floor.  It  was  not  there,  as 
stated  erroneously  by  Harlan,  that 
the  Ju/aa7«(/on  was  found,  but  in  the 
Mummy  Cave  near  it;  a  saltpetre 
cave,  where  3  mummies  were  also 
discovered. 

Bryants  Cave,  near  Lexington,  is 
a  small  dry  cave,  in  limestone,  with 
a  small  spring  at  the  entrance.  It 
is  like  a  crooked  gallery,  380  steps 
long,  6  to  lU  feet  high  and  wide, 
with  an  even  floor  and  roof.  It  is 
used  by  Mr.  Bryan  as  a  spring  house. 
It  had  hardly  any  diluvial  matter, 
but  has  a  vent  or  air  hole. 

tiig  Cave,  in  Rockcastle  county, 
nine  miles  east  of  Mount  Vernon, 
on  Crooked  Creek,  is  a  fine  saltpe- 
tre cave,  700  yards  long,  surface 
about  I2J  acres,  divided  in  many 
rooms  and  branches.  Breadth  and 
height  from  5  to  40  feet.  There  is 
a  sprintj;  in  it  without  outlet,  but  no 
stalactites.  As  much  as  1000  lb. 
of  saltpetre  was  made  there  in  one 
single  day. 

Mammoth  Cave.  The  largest  salt- 
petre cave  in  Kentucky,  near  the 
south  side  of  Green  River,  in  the 
sandstone  hills;  but  quite  in  the 
limestone  beneath.  Entrance  in  a 
cleft  or  chasm,  very  picturesque,  of 
which  a  figure  is  here  given,  drawn 


by  my«elf.    I  a!«o  maile  a  rn.       t 
map  of  it  as  far  as  I  went,  which  is 
very  different  from  those  popular 
eatch-penny  mnpii  already  publish- 
ed. In  fact,  all  the  popular  accounts 
of  this  cnve,  in!<ei  ted  in  the  ephe- 
meral  pre»s,  nre  quite  false,  e^ag•. 
gerated,  or  fabulous.     Such  is  that 
copied  in  the  Saturday  Kvenin'.(  Post 
ns;ainst  my  conHent,  with  my  figure. 
The  best  account  is  that  given  by 
Farnhnm  in  the  Arclieologia  Ame- 
ricana ;  yet  it  is  also  lame  and  im- 
perfect.    It  has  many  branches,  all 
in  the  gallery  form,  with  a  flat  roof, 
but  very  uneven  floor.asrendingand 
descending,  with  many  fallen  stones 
forming     sometimes     hills.      The 
branches  are  croaked,  like  a  laby- 
rinth, sometimes  descending  under 
each  oth^r,  with  springs  and  a  few 
stalactical  pillars.     Fanciful  names 
have  been  given  to  these  branches, 
galleries,  called   rnums  and   halls 
when  expanding.   The  whole  length 
is  yet  unknown,  being  very  difficult 
to  penetrate  after  5  or  6  miles,  but 
9  to  10  miles  have  been  reached, 
and  are  supposed  to  extend  under 
the  bed  of  Green  River,  which  I 
doubt,  as  the  whole  cave  appears  to 
have  been  once  the  subterranean 
bed  of  a  stream,  which  emptied  into 
Green  River,  not  far  from  the  en- 
trance, where  the  chasm  leads  and 
reaches  the  river.    Much  saltpetre 
was  made  here  between  1814  and 
1816;  vats,  oxen,  and  negroes  em- 
ployed, as  in  a   manufacture;   25 
miles  of  extent  in  branches  were 
explored  to  seek  for  the   nitrous 
earth  ;  no  btmes  and  no  mommies 
were  found  there.    The  sides  of  the 
galleries  are  commonly  smooth  and 
of    compact    limestone,   incrusted 
with    efllorescenco,    native    nitre, 
glauber  salts,  yellnw  ochre,  calca- 
reous incrustations,  8ic.  in  various 
places.     They  cover  the  few  fossils 
of  the  strata,  yet  I  observed  some 
Madrepores,  a  fine  JUastrema,  and 
a  Turbinnlite.    In  a  room,  a  kind 
of  black  flint  or  rather  chert  is  found, 
indicating  the  cherty  limestone. 
The  temperature  of  this  cave  la 


-JJ 


■^ 


■:;l 


m 

!  m 

■  'm 
m 


permanent,  at  about  56  degrees; 
therefore  cold  in  summer  and  warm 
in  winter.  It  it  the  wintering 
quarter  of  thousands  of  bats  of  Ave 
new  species  of  mine  which  resort 
to  it  in  winter  onljr  from  1(K)  miles 
around:  and  remain  suspended  to 
the  roof  in  a  half  sleepy  or  torpid 
state.  Each  species  appears  to  oc 
cupjr  a  gallery  or  room  by  itself. 
Large  rats  dwell  there  v'so  in 
winter  and  feed  on  the  bats  they 
can  catch  or  who  full;  no  snakes 
dwell  there.  In  coming  out  of  it 
in  summer  after  an  exploration,  the 
outside  air  appears  as  sultry  as  an 
oven,  and  in  winter  so  cold  as  to 
chill  and  be  dangerous  for  the 
health,  by  the  sudden  change. 

This  cave  upon  the  whole  ap- 
pears very  similar  to  one  of  Siberia 
described  by  Gmelin.  The  roof  is 
flat  and  lofty  throughout. 

21.  Oeological  Strata  of  Ohio  and 
Kentucky.  By  C.  8.  U. 

The  following  are  the  series  of 
(i<;ol(wical  formations  extending 
iron  Lake  Erie  in  lat  42,*>  to  Ten- 
ne.Hsee  in  lat.  36 j°  through  Ohio, 
In^iiana  and  Kentucky,  chieHy  ex- 
tracted from  my  Geology  and  Oryc- 
tolotty  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky. 
They  are,  as  well  as  the  Physical 
geography  of  these  large  states, 
almost  unknown.  The  maps  and 
accounts  of;Maclure  and  James 
are  quite  erroneous. 

The  series  begin  at  the  deepest 
or  lowest  formation  and  strata 
nearly  at  the  level  of  the  sea,  up  to 
the  highest  in  the  Cumberland 
mountain  about  1700  feet  above  the 
sea.  But  the  tertiary  formation  or 
latest  do  not  rise  so  high.  They  are 
all  horizontal  or  nearly  so,belonging 
to  the  Floetz  formations  of  Werner, 
'fhey  all  contain  more  or  less  fossil 
remains  of  the  most  ancient  order, 
including  Alcyonites,  Corals,  and 
Trilobites,  of  1000  new  O.  or  N. 
Sp.  mostly  different  from  those  of 
Europe  and  the  Atlantic  states. 

Primitive    boulders    are    only 
found    thinly    scattered    through 


Ohio  as  far  south  as  lat.  89".  t 
never  saw  a  single  one  in  Kentucky, 
but  many  gritty  and  limy  angular 
boulders  in  some  places. 

Succensive  Serin,  hyJge. 
1.  Lowest  series  of  formations- 
Limestone. 

1.  Compact  L.  Grejr  chiefly. 

2.  Specular,  blue. 

3.  Oolitic,  white. 

4.  Shaly. 

5.  Cherty. 
2d  Series.  Carbonic. 

1.  Clay  slate. 

2.  Bituminous  coal. 

3.  Foliated  slate. 
3d  Series.  Grit  ( Chris  of  the  French.) 

1.  Pebble  stone. 

2.  Freestone. 

3.  Gritstone,  highest  stratum. 

4.  Sandstone,  briiwn  chiefly. 

5.  Iron  stone. 
4th  Series.  Clay. 

1.  Ferruginous  clay. 

2.  Saliferous  clay. 

3.  Marly  clay. 

4.  Potters'  clay. 

5.  Common  clay. 
5th  Series.  Alluvial. 

1.  Diluvium. 

2.  Alluvion. 
But    these    formations  do   not 

always  occur  tosether;  many  are 
often  lacking.  When  present  the 
above  is  their  respective  position  or 
most  general  succession  of  superin* 
cumbence.  However  there  are 
many  anomalies  of  position  in  vari- 
ous places,  which  baffle  all  the 
actual  fanciful  systems  of  Geology; 
but  find  a  very  easy  solution  in  my 
natural  theory. 

For  instance,  beds  of  coal  are 
sometimes  found  between  the  strata 
or  beds  of  limestone!  instead  of 
slate.  Elsewhere  between  sand- 
stone above  the  slate.  Large  beds 
of  limestone  have  often  strata  of 
clay  from  1  to  6  inches  thick  be- 
tween each  stratum  of  limestone, 
either  iparly  or  saliferous  clay. 
Thus  the  cnal  and  clay  are  out  of 
their  natural  position,  breaking  the 
series  made  out  in  Europe  for  the 
whole  world. 


t.^ 


91 


I  M  Ut.  89«.    I 
one  in  Kentuckj, 
ind  limy  tngulir 
places. 
'.rieu,  hyJgt' 

of  formations- 
Grey  chiefljr. 
ue. 


lie. 

coal. 

te- 
res of  the  French.) 


ighest  stratum, 
brown  chiefly. 


I  clsy. 
clay. 

'7- 
iTial. 


brmations  do   not 
Dgethen  many  are 

When  present  the 
spective  position  or 
ccesston  of  superin- 
Bwever    there    are 

of  position  in  vari- 
lich  baffle  all  the 
lyatems  of  Geology; 
easy  solution  in  my 

>,  beds  of  coal  are 
d  between  the  strata 
lestone!  instead  of 
ere  between  sand- 
•  slate.  Large  bed§ 
ave  often  strata  of 
6  inches  thick  be- 
ratum  of  limestone, 
or  saliferous  clay, 
ind  clay  are  out  of 
ttsition,  breaking  the 
it  in  Europe  for  the 


The  Oolitic  series  which  had  been 
denied  to  Anierico,  1  have  found  in 
the  Cumberland  baain,  but  reduced 
to  a  thin  stratum,  imbedded  in 
other  limestone.  This  Oolite  is  not 
the  false  Oolite  of  Kurope,  or 
granular  sandy  limestone;  but  the 
true  Oolite,  formed  by  small  white 
hollow  globules,  similar  to  the  roe  oi 
fishes. 

My  natural  geological  theory  of 
these  western  strata,  which  was 
taught  in  my  lectures  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Lexington  as  early  as 
1819  and  1820,  consists  in  deeming 
all  these  formations,  beds  and  strata, 
without  exception,  formed  by  alter- 
nate submarine  eruptions  of  matter, 
slime  or  water  in  the  primitive 
ocean,  from  oceanic  SALSES  or 
volcanoes  without  fire.  The  dilu- 
vium was  formed  by  a  flood  of 
eruptive  waters  when  the  land 
had  been  uncovered  by  the  ocean. 
This  theory  I  am  prepared  to  sup- 
port and  maintain,  prove  and  de- 
fend against  all  the  geologists  of 
England,  France,  America,  or  the 
whole  world:  whatever  be  the 
system  they  may  have  formed  by 
looking  at  a  few  European  or  local 
formations  elsewhere. 

The  minerals  found  in  them  are 
chiefly  iron,  hematite,  pyrites,  lead,, 
xinc,  manganese,  calcedony,  jasper, 
onyx,  chert,  quartz,  barytes,  ame- 
thyst,  beryls,  spars,  marlstone,  bo- 
lites,  nitre,  salt,  bitumen,  sulphur, 
alum,  vitriol,  geodes,  &c. 


22.  MINERALOGY. 
Oold  Minea  of  J^orth  America.  Bu 
C.  S.  R.  • 

The  gold  mines  of  the  United 
States,  wore  known  to  the  Indians 
in  1539,  when  Soto  invaded  them; 
but  they  had  the  ability  to  bewilder 
him,  and  conceal  them.  Else  this 
country  would  have  been  colonised 
or  desolated  by  the  Spaniards. 
The  French  of  Laudoniere  and  the 
first  settlers  of  Virginia  also  vainly 
sought  them.  Their  knowledge 
was  almost  lost,  when  discovered 


spin  in  N.  Carollns  towards  1804. 
1  he  first  gold  sent  from  thence  to 
the  U.  S.  Mint  was  in  1814.  The 
(|uantity  was  small,  but  lias  been  in- 
creasing ever  since.  In  18;10  the 
Mint  received  and  coined  £134,000 
of  gold,  uf  which 

8128,000  from  N.  Carolina. 
3.500  S.  Carolina. 

2.300  Virginia. 

But  last  year.  1831,  the  i|uantity 
received  and  coined  was  2798,000: 
a  pro<ligious  increase  of  S6;o,000 
in  one  year. 

S476.000  from  Georgia. 
294.000  N.andS.Carolina. 

26,000  Virginia. 

1,000  Alabama. 

1.000  Tennessee. 

At  this  rate,  the  southern  statei 
willJ)ecome  a  gold  mining  country. 
The  gold  is  chiefly  found  in  dilu- 
vial and  alluvial  barren  tracts 
near  the  primitive  granitic  range, 
called  Blue  mt8.or  Kitaniny.  where 
it  blends  with  the  Apalachian  mts. 
the  southern  termination  of  the 
gritty  Alleghany.  It  is  procured 
by  washing  chiefly.  Some  veins 
have  lately  been  iound,  and  begin 
to  be  worked. 

The  Cheroki  country,  which  it 
in  the  very  centre  of  such  region 
and  mountains,  is  supposed   to  be 
very  rich  in  gold,  having  perhaps 
veins  of  it  in  site.    This  has  increas- 
ed the  cupidity  of  theGeorgians,  who 
have  invaded  those  mines,  and  want 
to  compel  the  Cherokis  to  evacuate 
the  land;  by  nearly  imitating  the 
Spaniards,  and  making  the  Chero- 
kis (who  are  as  civilized  as  the 
Georgians)  outlaws  in  their  country. 
Gold    mines     bring    no    solid 
wealth,  they  are  soon  exhausted,  or 
the  proceecls  wasted.    Georgia  will 
find  it  out  at  her  cost    Meantime 
companies    and    adventurers    are 
pursuing  this  delusive  search;  some 
succeed,  but  as  many  fail  or  hardly 
procure  gold  enough  to  repay  their 
expenses.     But   sterile   worthless 
lands  are  becoming  valuable,  and 
often  sell  at  random  and  high  rates 
to  speculators. 


Y  • 


I J 


«3.  COMMRRCK. 
Plan  of  a  nrw  7'riiding  rnyage,  of 
JnduHtrif  and  Science, 
Our  nation  in  the  moit  enterprit- 
ing  in  the  worlil,  in  muritiine  (Juin* 
iiierce.  Our  inurinprs  penetrate  in 
all  (lie  •ran  in  purxuit  «il  Knin,  traile, 
and  fiiiheriet.  The  whale  and  seal 
fiitheriea  have  bern  •tnurceiof  wealth 
and  comfurta  for  all  the  aea-ports 
which  hove  undertakttn  them.  The 
nioat  ardunua  ui'  all,  thnt  uf  whalea, 
chiefly  pursued  in  Nantucket,  New 
liedford,  and  latterly  lludtoot  ia  a 
nuraery  fur  hardy  aeamen.  About 
dOahipa  are  conHtuntly  employed  in 
it;  the  whole  crew  go  on  shares  in- 
stead of  wug«H,  and  often  make 
amall  tbrtunea  to  settle  at  home 
afterwards.    The  whales  have  been 

ftursued  all  over  the  globe,  and 
atterljr  in  the  stormy  seas  of  Japan. 
The  sealing  voyages  are  equally 
arduous,  requiring  a  residence  on 
desolate  islands,  the  austral  frozen 
lands  of  Gheritz,  South  Shetland,&c. 

We  mean  to  propose  another 
trade  or  fishery  somewhat  similar, 
less  dangerous,  less  arduous,  yet 
^aite  as  profitable,  and  without  any 
of  the  bad  chances  of  the  whaling 
•nd  sealing  voyages.which  are  some- 
times precarious.  We  hope  that 
our  hardy  mariners  and  enterpris- 
ing merchants  will  listen  to  us  and 
try  this  new  commerce;  making 
money  by  it,  at  the  same  time  that 
they  advance  science  and  know- 
ledge. 

Here  is  the  object  and  plan. 

A  vessel  must  be  fitted  out  to 
cruize  all  over  the  seas,  to  pick  up, 
preserve  and  bring  home,  a  whole 
cargo  of  fishes,  shells,  sea-birds, 
seals,  and  every  thing  produced  by 
the  ocean,  the  shores,  or  accessible 
rivers.  Besides  landing  in  many 
parts  and  collecting  in  the  same 
war,  land  animals,  quadrupeds, 
birds,  snakes,  land  «hellR,  mineraU. 
tpeelmens  of  rocks,plant8,  seeds,  &r. 

'Shat  aech  a  scientific  voyage  may 
be  made  profitable  is  proved  1.  By 
the  great  price  paid  in  the  U.  S<  al- 
ready by  showmen  for  living  animals 


brought  fur  sale,  elephants,  rhinoce- 
n>s,  camels,  linns,  &.c.  2.  By  the  good 
price  paiil  for  their  skins  when  they 
died  in  the  passage;  the  skin  of  a 
rhinoceros  sold  forg.)OU  for  a  muse- 
um. .1.  By  the  value  which  shells 
and  ccrals  have  had,even  when  com- 
mon and  sold  at  auction,  while  rare 
ones  fetch  high  prices.  1.  By  the  in- 
creasing taste  for  natural  history, 
geology,  mineralogy  and  botany,  all 
over  the  United  Htntes.  5.  By  the 
number  of  muHeums  already  esta> 
litthed,  and  their  competition  to 
have  rare  things.  6.  By  the  private 
cabinets  increasing  every  year.  7. 
Ky  their  multiplicity  when  cheap 
objects  will  be  procurable.  8.  By  tlie 
wants  of  universititis,  colleps  and 
schools  for  museums,  mineralogical 
cabinets,  herbariums,  &c.  9.  By  the 
several  learned  societies,  znologicali 
geological  and  philosophical  vying 
to  collect  rare  specimens  and  sets 
of  rocks,  minerals,  plants,  animals, 
&c.  10.  By  the  need  of  botanical 
gardens,  gentlemen,  farmers,  &c. 
for  seeds  of  curious  plants  or  useful 
productions,  &c.  &c. 

There  is  no  fear  that  a  whole 
cargo  would  be  unsaleable:  a  market 
for  It  would  be  found  in  all  our  lar|;e 
cities,  and  chiefly  Philadelphia, 
New  York,  Baltimore,  &c.  But 
besides  the  whole  of  Europe  would 
he  open  to  us  as  a  market,  for 
in  France,  Germany  and  England 
alone,  there  are  9000  museums  and 
cabinets,  constantly  buying.  We 
have  even  heard  ot  a  whole  cargo 
of  400  tons  of  sea  shells  in  bulk 
being  sent  from  Peru  to  London 
not  many  years  ago.  When  these 
objects  shall  be  Drought  home  in 
plenty  and  cheap,  as  many  museums 
aid  cabinets  can  be  formed  in  the 
United  States  before  the  year  1830. 

Therefore  such  voyage,  trade  and 
speculation,  will  be  available  and 
pnifitable.  The  cost  will  be  almost 
nothing;  every  thing  is  to  be  gut  by 
the  crew,  without  half  of  the  labour 
and  disasters  attending  sealing  and 
whaling.  A  small  vessel,  brig  or 
schooner  of  120  to  180  tons  would 


MiwtMMnn* 


^mm 


W^ 


~A 


93 


Ktnt«.  rtiinoee- 

2.  By  the  good 
kint  when  they 

the  »kin  of  • 
.^00  for  R  muM- 
e  which  thelU 
even  wl>en  com- 
ition.  while  rare 
.».  \.  By  the  m- 
natuml  history, 
r  and  botany,  »il 
iuie<».  5.  By  the 
»•  already  eata- 

competition    to 
,  By  the  private 
r  e*e-y  ye*""-  ^' 
\ix  when  cheap 
•urable.  8.  By  the 
lies,  coilegea  and 
fns.  mineralogical 
i,t.«u:.9.  By  the 
cietiea,  zoological, 
>ilo»ophical  vy>ng 
«cimenaand  »eta 
»,  plant*,  aniio»l»j 
need  of  botanical 
en,   farwera,  etc. 
.u«  plants  or  uaelttl 

fear  that  a  whole 
isaleable:  a  market 
undinallottrlaree 
sfly    Philadelphia, 
timore,  &c.     Bot 
B  of  Europe  would 
at  a  market,  for 
lany  and  England 
5000  mueeuma  and 
ntiT  buying.    We 
\  ol  a  whole  cargo 
gea  shells  in  bulk 
Peru  to   London 
igo.    "When  these 
"brought  home  m 
as  many  museums 
a  be  formed  in  the 
•fore  the  year  1850. 
ih  voyage,  trade  and 
\\  be  available  and 
.  cost  will  be  almost 
hine  is  to  be  gut  by 
It  half  of  the  labour 
tending  sealing  and 
lall  vessel,  brig  or 
to  180  tons  would 


do  for  lh«  first  experiment,  12  to 
Iti  men  could  navigate  it,  half  the 
numbiT  rer|tiired  fur  whaling.  The 
outHt^  woiiltl  be  only  staves  and 
planks  to  be  made  up  into  casks 
and  boxi  s  on  board,  some  casks  of 
liouor  t(i  preserve  fiithet,  &c.,  laij^c 
flHlies  may  be  eaten  and  the  ikm 
only  preserved  iu  brine.  Shells 
anil  stones  cost  no  trouble  to  pick 
and  keep.  Some  paper  for  drying 
plants,  suit,  nets,  bottles,  &c.  Be- 
sides one  or  two  years  provision i 
for  the  small  crew.  No  portcharges 
to  pay,  the  vessel  need  not  go  into 
any  port  to  trade.  The  oatnts  may 
be  insured  just  like  those  of  whale- 
men at  5  or  6  per  cent,  per  annum 
only.  k 

We  should  not  advise  the  vessel 
to  be  fitted  fur  sealing  and  whaling 
at  the  same  time;  because  it  is  more 
expensive,  and  the  crew  might  ne- 
glect the  object  of  the  voyage  in 
pursuit  of  wnales.  We  should  ra- 
ther advise,  if  a  greater  capital  is 
disponible,  to  fill  up  the  ship  with 
articles  that  may  sell  with  some 

Srofit  at  ports  in  the  way,  such  as 
uur  and  provisions,  8cc.;  or  else  to 
take  out  a  freight  to  the  West  In- 
dies or  Brazil  at  the  outset,  and  set 
oflT  from  thence  on  the  voyage. 

We  deem  that  a  captain  of  com- 
mon canacity,  but  some  education, 
would  do  to  conduct  such  a  voyage; 
if  he  has  some  acquaintance  with 
science,  or  will  tolfow  the  written 
instructions  closely  atill  better; 
otherwise  there  must  be  a  supercar- 
go on  board,  acquainted  with  natu- 
ral sciences,  to  direct  the  proceed- 
ings. 

As  to  the  placet  to  go,  no  one  can 
go  amiss.  Any  where  will  do;  but 
the  most  healthy,  fruitful,  and  un- 
explored countries  best  of  all.  For 
instance:  Brazil  and  Patagonia,  Chi- 
li, Peru,  Guatimala,  West  Mexico, 
California,  East  coast  of  Africa,  Bor- 
neo, Philippines,  New  Guinea,  Aus- 
tralia or  New  Holland,  the  SouUi 
Sea  Islands,  &c. 

Any  one  exploring  the  coasts  of 
those  countries  for  one  or  two  years 


could  not  fail  to  bring  a  valuable 
cargo  of  all  these  natural  notions, 
from  a  huge  Sea  Klephant,  head, 
skin  and  all,  down  to  10,000  ftshci 
picked  up  at  sea;  and  9000  kinds  of 
shells,  200  of  each  kind  would  be 
one  million,  which  at  one  cent  apiece 
only  amount  to  R 1 0,000,  and  some 
Mliells  will  be  wori.h  a  dollar  instead 
of  a  cent. 
Csteuiflion  ((ft  cargo  at  A*  (otetil  frUui 
1,000,000  shells  at  1  cent  S  10,000 
10,000  fishes  at  2.1  cents  2,900 

Minerals,  rocks,  fossils,  &c.    2,000 
Living  animals  •        '    2,000 

Other  animals  preserved         2.900 
Preserved  plants  and  seeds     1,900 

820.000 
The  outfits  could  not  cost  more 
than  02,000.  the  ship  freight  for 
hulk  alone  SI 00  per  month,  o.- 
S^400  for  2  years;  say  S9000  with 
insurance;  remain  g 1 5,000  profit. 
The  half  or  27900  to  the  crew.which 
in  20  shares  would  give  %375  fur 
each,  and  the  other  %7500  for  the 
outfitters,  being  379  per  cent,  profit 
on  S2000  for  two  years !  But  per- 
haps by  better  sales.  8300  to  700 
may  be  divided  on  each  share. 

All  this  is  so  plausible,  that  we 
invite  the  experiment  to  be  made 
at  once,  and  any  ship  owner  or 
whaler  who  will  undertake  it  mar 
receive  encouragement  in  Philadel- 
phia, by  writing  to  us  post  paid,  if 
no  one  will  try,  we  mean  to  try  it 
ourselves,  by  chartering  a  small  brig, 
and  raising  the  £2000  outfits  by 
dividing  them  in  20  shares  of  gtOO, 
of  whicn  3  are  already  subscribed. 
We  shall  be  proud  of  being  the 
first  to  open  a  new  source  of  indus- 
try and  knowledge  to  our  country. 
We  have  had  this  plan  in  contem- 
plation for  several  years  past ;  but 
have  waited  to  publish  it,  until  we 
have  seen  the  time  arrived  when  it 
can  be  made  very  profitalde.  For« 
■nerly,  when  younger,  wr  aboulil 
have  been  delighted  to  go  on  such  a 
voyage;  but  then  science  was  not 
yet  budding  as  it  is  now.  We  most 
depend  on  some  active  young  man 


-§■ 


.  lAffciflrt'iijinii'ini'ii'triiiiirniiii,' 


.li. 


34 


\ 


^0  go  99  supercargo,  who  can  keeju 
>i,  good  journal  ot  the  vnjage,  and 
i|<itie  the  places  where  every  thine 
yi  fouD<l  The  Rcnsalaer  schuol 
Height  perhaps  furnish  some  pupils 
lyui^ble  for  such  a  scieQtific  unuer- 
^i(,in{;>  or  e)s^  some  other  Institu- 
^pn  and  cullege;  let  them  apply  to 
iia  nost  paid. 

The  outfitters^  shares  are  to  be 
00,  as  stated^  of  glOQ  each,  and 
the  crew's  shares  as  many,  held  by 
fOi  persons  as  follow: 
1  A  captain  -         3  shares 

I  A  first  mate  -  S 
\  A  supercargo  •  2 
1  A  third  mate  -  1| 
1  A  surgeon  and  2d  sup.  l| 
1  A  carpenter  -  1 
'7  sailors,  each.  1  -  7 
'<  A  cook  -  -  1 
,  S  boys,  each  j  ^  1 
^»  — 

16  men  and  boys  20  shares 

C.  S.  RAFINESqUE, 

tkhtkalfqfhlnue\f  and  others  in  Philadelphia. 

,   ,    14.  ATLANTIC  REVIEW. 

Ve  propose  «t  tax  u.  our  linud  will 
allp7,  to  give  Analyijcal  and  Eclectic  Re- 
TieWt,  ortbe  principal  American  works  which 
increast  or  revive  knowledge.  Meantime 
^,^ofi  give  the  liUet  with  critical  nplicea  of 
■MC  inch,  lately  publiahed  ia  America, 
wnich  may  thus  be  reviewed.hereafiier.  We 
tuean  to  notice  in  this  manner,  all  valuable 
Aaierican  wejka  as  they  appear. 
.  I,  Reaearches  PfailosopliicBl  and  Antiqaa- 
IMO  conceiqisg  the  Aboriginal  bidery  of 
America.  By  J.  H.  M'Cullot),  Jr.  M.  P- 
Biltimpre,  1129, 1  vol.  8vo  fig. — Very  good 
hoak^  to  tUt  aa  it  goes,  many  omisaious,  but 
mwh  latent  knowledge  on  Amjerica  i«  here 
re«ivr4. 

'^.  Narrative  of  the  Captivity  and  AdveU' 
tar^a  of  Jubn  Tanner,  who  resided  90  years 
■tooiig  the  Indians.  By  E.  Jamea,  M.  D.. 
N««  York,  1980, 1  vol.  8vo  fig. — Honiantio. 
but  with  «iDch  additional  information  on 
Indi.M  manners  ^nd  lungupge*.  Tbe  Mflai 
(Graphic  lyitem  of  the  Lenap  tribes  with  110 
glyphi  or  characteii  is  peculiarly  curioui  and 
novel. 

3.  Ol»yjd  Cualcb's  Sketches  of  tbe  Ancient 
Hij^tery  or  the  Six  Nations  (Oaguys  or  Irp- 
quttis)  Lewistown,  1827, 12mo  Very  cutiout 
litlle  woik  by  a  Tuscorora  Indian,  giving  the 
tiedltioiw  of  the  Onguy  tribes.  The  whole 
KjNV  and  important  for  American  bistory> 

j,  TrtiveJa  in  Malta,  Sicily  and  Gibraltar. 
Bx  4Adreir  Biglow,  Boston,  l&Si,  8vo.  fig 


V''JUtJ:!i1S 


— :A  prolix  tourist  giving  some  important  i!c- 
'tails  on  Etna,  ke.  mixt  with  some  errors. 

6,  Visit  to  the  Sooth  Sesa  in  1829  and 
SO.  By  C.  Stewart,  New  York,  1831, 8  vols. 
18mo.  fig..— Lively  narrative  and  picture  of 
the  Sandwich  and  Society  isliinds  in  llieir 
new  improved  stale,  afibrding  some  increase 
to  our  knowledge. 

9.  Memoir  of  Cabot,  author  aaonymoasl 

Philadelphia,!  83  l,8vo A  work  of  historical 

and  geographical  Krutiny  and  criticism,  re> 
viving  Tost  knowledge:  but  anonyi^ra 
critici  ere  seldom  believed. 

I.  A  mas iaer's  Sketches,  anonymous.  Pro* 
videoce,  1880, 12mo.— A  lively  but  stiper* 
iicial  work  with  many  good  maritime  detaUs; 
tbe  most  valuable  areou  Gheritzlaod  and  mi 
seal  flkhery. 

8.  Tour  to  Qrceee  and  (be  MeditcrraDcaa. 
By  ^amuel  Woodruff,  Hartford,  1  vol.  12bm. 
— Agent  of  the  Greek  committee  mtd  gift* 
to  Greece.  Some  useful  information  oa 
Malta  and  Greece. 

9.  Observations  on  Greece,  by  R.  Antfer*. 
spa,  Boston,  1880,  ISno — A  modest  tHla 
for  cood  travels  in  Greece.  Sent  by  fhe 
foreign  Mission  Society.  Mueh  usefuMa- 
formation. 

10.  Natural  History  of  the  Bible,  by 
Tbadeus  Harris,  Bosipn,  1 830, 8ve.  Leara* 
ed,  curious  aud  useful  book;  few  mistakes. 
The  ancient  names  of  natural  objects  giveo 
there,  are  of  importance  on  many  accounts. 

II.  Cuvier'e  Discourse  on  the  Revolntipna 
of  lhe»  Globe.  Translation,  Fbiladel|)biv 
1831, 12ao.  A  cUasical  book  badly  trani- 
lat«d. 

12.  Covier'H  Animal  Kingdom,  tratislated 
by  Dr.  M'Murtrie.  A  cFBHical  work  in 
Pbiloiopbical  Zookgy,  but  deficient  in  de- 
tails.  Cuvier  deserved  a  better  Uranslator: 
be,  in  here  mutilated  and  perverted.  The 
appendij(  is  quite  deficient 

18L  LIndley's  Introduction  to  the  Naloral 
System  of  Botany;  with  the  arrangement 
of  tl»e  Atnerican  Geneva  under  tbe  Natural 
Families,  by  Dr.  John  Torrey,  New  York,, 
ISatI,  8vo^  Good  work,  tbe  first  attempt  to 
introduce  the  improved  Botany  of  Europe 
into  general  use  here.  But  many  omissiona 
and  iwperfeetions  yet,  both  in  the  text  and 
appeoiiix., 

14.  Cyclopedia  Americana,  translated 
from  a  German  Lexicon  with  a  Iditions,  by 
several  eolltbotatprs;  Philadelphia,  1830-82. 
SejveraJ  8«o  vols,  half  completed.  Neither  a 
Cyclppcilia,  nor  aii  American  worli !  but  a 
medley,  similar  to  Nicholson's:  ipade  popbler 
us  in  Germany  by  puffs:  useful  as  far  as  it 
goes  to  diffuse  knowledge;  but  unfortonately 
neglecting  many  solid  <u<d  practical  portinni 
of  it.    Spm*  scitsujces  not  even  mentipned. 

19.  Mpntbly  Aqcricen  Journal  of  Geo- 
logy Bqd  Natncal  Sciences,  by  C.  W. 
Featlierstnhaugb,  Philadelphia,  1831  andM| 
tig.  Useful  periodical  work  well  began, 
bnf  containing  a*  yet  b«tt  (em  matertele  on 
Aaericaa  (teology  vA  CtjeioU^fj^iiUfiii 


•iwimmm 


■'W<»'^)|^  nii»..nmii  I.    Ill  liiiiiimiii 


W    US,",*  .»Jl  ll^ifl*- 


ij>K,i,''.w".;'-."  "w*" 


S5 


log  lome  Smporleot  t'c- 
xt  with  fome  irron. 
luth  Se«»  in  1829  aoo 
New  York,  1831. 2  »ol». 
arrmive  »nil  picture  of 
luciclv  i»li<ndi  in  tlieir 
•Sbrding  »ome  increwe 

,bot,  luthor  •■onymotw! 
,o._A  work  of  Ui»tMie«l 
rutiny  •nil  criiicitm,  re- 
idge:  but  aoonjiAOBi 
slieved. 

Btcheii,anonj«iio«».  rto- 
10.— A  lively  but  »«>•»• 
y  good  matitime  delaUi} 
eonGherilzlw»dai«»<b« 

BandttwMedlterrtBWi. 
jr,  Hartf»r4  1  vol.  \2m. 
eek  coBunUwe  wd  gn» 
I  useful  informatioii  on 

Du  Greece,  by  R.An^ 

IgBO A  modert  »tle 

1  Greece.  Sent  by  fbe 
ociely.    Muth  useful  «• 

iitory  of  *e  BiWe,  »J 
sBlon,  »830,8v».  LejrU- 
.eful  book;  few  mialakes. 
'8  of  natural  objecU  given 
rtance  on  tnany  accounts, 
scourseon  Ike  RoTolutftwi 
rranslalion,  Pbilad«UA«H 
pUMical  book  badlj  Iraw- 

limat  Kingflom,  translated 
ie.  A  clBrtlcal  work  in 
Jog,,  but  deicieot  w  H- 
,e?v«d  a  blotter  lr9M»*^; 
(ted  and  perrertcd.    »i>« 

deficient.  m-.-,.i 

ntroductlon  to  the  N»»w" 
i;  with  «be  anmngeMM 
Genefau«»erthe^•l^Ml 
John  Torrey,  New  Xo«» 
I  work,  the  first  atteWpt  to 
proved  Botany  of  EnrBjo 
lere.  But  many  omissiona 
I  yet,  both  in  the  text  «nd 

,    Americana,    translated 

pexicon  with  » 'd'ti?"'' */ 
Ms;  Philadelphia,  1830-82. 

half  completed.    Neither  n 
an  American  work!  but  « 
Nicholson's:  ipade  populsr 
r  puffs:  nseftil  «•  f»r  as  it 
■owledge;  but  onforttmately 
soli^  and  practical  portiOM 
mces  not  even  mentioned, 
knjcrlcen  Journal  of  Geo- 
,1    Sciences,   by  C.    W. 
Wil*dclpWa,M3l  andW, 
iodlcal  work  well  bagHn, 
yet  bnt  few  maUrtnl*  on 
>»  VtA  OijctoU>gjF,*Wfih. 


lequire  aclirt  eierllona  and  IrtTeli  to  col- 
lect. 

\9.  Voyages  of  the  Companions  of 
Columbus,  by  W.  Irvio;  PhiladelpbiB,  1881, 
•«n.  A  needful  rcTival  of  American  know- 
tedfie,  maue  pupular  by  the  style  and  fame 
of  the  writer,  like  his  life  of  Columbus. 

17.  History  of  New  Plymouth,  by  F. 
Baylies,  Bstioo,  1830,  S  vols.  Sro.  A  prolii 
but  raluable  fragment  of  North  American 
History.  Much  historical  knowledge  is  here 
resived.  It  ezlenU  from  1030  to  1692, 
when  New  Plymouth  was  uuiled  to  Massa- 
chuaets. 

18.  History  of  Louisiana  by  Barb6  Mar- 
bols,  translation,  Philadelphia,  1830,  8vo. 
Well  written,  but  detcieni  in  the  early 
history;  better  in  later  timet. 

19.  History  of  Pennsgrlvonia  to  1776  by 
Gordon,  Pbiiadelphia,  1828,  8vo.  Well 
written,  few  omiasions,  a  creditable  work. 

20.  History  of  New  York,  by  Moullon. 
New  York,  1st  and  2d  parts,  8vo.  1824  and 

1826.  Excellent  work,  copious  on  early 
history,  only  carried  as  yet  to  1633. 

21.  Treaties  of  the  United  States  with 
the  Indian  tribes;  Washington,  1826,  Svo. 
published  by  order  of  Congress.  Furnishing 
important  official  documents  for  History. 

it.  Annals  of  America,  by  Holmes,  2d 
cdition,Cambridge,  1829, 2  vols.  8vo.  False 
title:  it  is  a  Chronological  History  of  the 
English  Colonies  of  NuMh  America  only,  and 
the  United  States;  compendious,  yet  lame. 

25.  Travels  in  Guatimala  or  the  United 
Provinces  of  Central  America  in  1827-8,  by 
Dunn,  New  York,  1828,  Svo.  Interesting 
nfcount  of  a  country  almost  unknown,  by  an 
•gent  of  the  Bible  Society;  rather  supuficial, 
but  many  additions  to  knowledge. 

24.  Sketches  of  a  Tour  to  the  Lakes  in 
1826-7,  by  Th.  L.  M'Kinncy,  Baltimore, 

1827,  8vo.  fig.  Tedioui  Bpistlcs  of  a  louriai 
or  rather  Indian  agent;  but  some  MidUion  to 
knowleilge  may  be  gleaned  therein. 

26  Narrative  of  a  second  Expedition  to 
the  shorts  of  tfae  American  Pblar  Sea,  by 
Capt.  J.  Faanklin  and  Dr.  J-  Richardson, 
Philadelphia, 1828. 8vo.  Important  addition 
to  geography,  geology  and  all  the  cognate 
wiences. 

26.  OmithoIhgiCRl  Biography  of  the  Birds 
of  Ameiira,  by  J.  J.  Audubon,  Pbiladetphia, 
1831,  4to,  first  volume,  containing  the  Bio- 
graphy of  100  Birds.  Excellent  work  of  an 
nuibor  uniting  ibe  characters  of  a  naturalist,* 
painter,  a  traveller,  and  a  close  observer.  It 
IS  the  text  of  his  gigantic  work  on  our  birds, 
or  their  colored  flgurea  of  nalniaK  tixe,  a 
splen>:id  monument  of  geniiis  and  fine  aits. 

27.  Medical  Floru,  or  Manual  of  Medical, 
Botany,  of  the  United  States  of  North 
America,  by  C.  S.  Rafine^que,  Pbiladetphia, 
1828-80,  2  vols.  ICmo.  100  fig.  A  very. 
useful  compilation,  embodying  nil  iheaclual 
knowledge  on  our  Medical  Botany,  with  o 
muliiiude  of  original  additions,  both  nedical  itkw  atate. 


sa  Th*  Pvlnial,  «r  <h«  art  to  cum  wAim* 
vent  Ibe  Conaumpiion  w  Obronic  PhlkMi;  hp 
C.  S.  RsQuMqun,  PhUad  182»,  lin*.  tg. 
Tbi»  liula  ssotk  Iwthaa  whntMMijipl^aMaM 
wvongly  dM^air  of,  how  to  *nn  tfitetiullf 
Ibis  uial  dintMe;  nUiil  dufirtmiKml 

X9.  EnmMKtioii  and  icctMit  of  tNM  M> 
auukable  Objecu  of  Ibe  Cabinet  of  Prof. 
Rafinesqua,  Pbilad.  1M1,SV9.  inct.  In  16 
coluoms  Ibis  tract  describes  110  New  oojecti 
of  Zaotogy,  chielly  fossils  of  Kentucky,  mon 
Iban  thick  f  olumei  often  can  do. 

80.  Monqgraph  of  the  Bivalve  Shelh  of 
Ibe  river  Ohio,  by  C.  S.  Bafintesque,  Iranalnt- 
ed  from  the  French  of  1820  by  C.  A.Ponl< 
son,  Philadelphia,  1632,  12mo.  1  fig.  68  an. 
The  beat  origkel  wotk  on  our  fluvintile 
chonchology.  Tho  ir^nalater  has  oniitod 
the  70  Gguics  of  the  originni,  and  Ibe  con- 
tinuation  carried  to  118  speciei  published 
in  >831.  He  might  also  ^ave  added  Ihn 
posterior  synonyms  lo  aid  the  atudents. 

31.  Manual  of  Botany  for  North  America, 
by  Prof.  4.  Eaton,  fifth.edilioa,Albany,18S9, 
12mo.  A  popular  compila|ion;  few  reach 
here  so  many  editions;  this  l»sl  is  much  cn« 
Urged  and  improved,  including  the  sooihem 
planto  of  Pursb,  Nuilal  and  Elliott,  bat  no 
one  else:  therefore  deficient- a*  a  compilation 
for  geberal  use. 

83.  Geologicai!  Text  Book  on  North  Ame- 
rican Geotocy,  by  Prof.  A.  Eaton,  Albany, 
1830.  Svo,  fig.  BMi  a  Geolof^al  map  of  ihe 
stale  of  New  York .  Tolerable  attempt  so  (hr 
as  New  York  it  Goncei;Bed,  but  toully  dcft- 
cicnt  in  oryctology  or  foasil  ramaint,  and  mi*> 
laking  Ibe  geological  region  (rom  «Boaton  lo 
Lake  Erie  Tor  Ihe  whole  of  N.  America,  aa 
the  Englisb  GeologiMiL  atistake  Ihe  Geology 
of  England  for  that «( the  viorld. 

S3.  Webster's  Dictionary  of  Ibe  English 
Language,  Boston,  1880,  2  vols.  4lo,  and 
abridged  in  a  lhi«k  Svo.  Bulky,  elaborate 
wo(k,  adding:  iMPy  thontand  words  to  our 
Lexicons;  but  lacking-  yet  as  many  more. 
The  Etymological  pan  it  copious,  yet  totally 
deficient  hi  ibe  Sanscrit,  tut  parent  of  the 
EngUsh  as  well'  aa  Latin  and  Greek,  and 
where  aili  their  wordtt  without  hardly  any 
exteptifln,  can  be  Uracad. 

25.  MISCGLLAVY. 

Ptriodtcttl  Press.— Nearly  JOOO  periodical 
publications  of  all  kinds  are  printed  in  the 
United  Slates;  but  soma  are  of  very  limittd 
circujation,  tivpavtod  by  Adfcrtisementt  and 
die  monopoly  of  low,  ratei  of  postage.  In 
Frani;e,  ibey  have  doiiblcd  lioce  Ibe  Revc- 
lution  of  July  1830.  They  W«re  210  bcfmr, 
I  of  which  lBO«ul'of  Patist  now  they  are  near* 
ly  4100,  of  whirh  SlOout  of  Paris. 

S  GH)kfical'><itkt9p[  FwnyjUtnio  hat 
been  established  in  Pbiiadelphia  on  Ih^t2d 
February,  1831.  Mr.  Gibson  is  the  presi- 
dent and  P.  A.  Browne isecr'y  it  has  chief- 
ly in  view  a  complete  geological  survey  of 


and  botanical. 


£Ulttti*'»  fta— mtica.— In  18li,  iha 


jt.JC...,,..^.>.^-..    ,._  -j-'f^^  I 


'.iaJ 


86 


tednOwB  Ibiihtal  diMue  ha?e  been  4807 
k  Londoo,  out  of  26,887  total  deatha,  or 
■early  one  in  five.  In  New  York,  1023  onl 
of  6862,  or  nearly  one  in  six.  One-liair,  at 
loeat,  of  tiieie  fictimi  of  credulity  in  the  ig- 
norance of  the  Ikcalty,  conid  have  been  ia*ed 
aad  restored  by  reading  the  Palmiit,  and  ful- 


lowlng  Id  direetioDt.  In  Philadelpbia,  only 
078  dealbt  rrom  Coniumpiion  bsppened  in 
1831,  out  of*  mortalilT  oi'49SS,  or  len  than 
one  in  HTen,  about  1  in  7J.  It  not  Ibii  dif* 
ference  to  be  partly  ascribed  to  the  Pulmel 
being  more  used  there  than  in  New  York,  aud 
not  yet  inlroduced  in  London? 


\'1 


iii 


S6.  FRAGMENT  OF  A  PHILOSOPHICAL  POEM  ON  KNOWLEDGE. 
Truth  is  the  sun,  and  Knowledge  solar  light 
Streaining  from  truth,  in  beams  effulgent  bright, 
I'o  shine  upon,  delight,  adorti,  and  bind, 
By  links  of  love,  the  human  soul  and  mind. 

Yes,  God  and  truth  are  one,  and  both,  what  is, 

Has  been,  will  be.    And  truth  we  maj  well  deem 

That  part  of  God,  which  wi  can  see  and  feel. 

To  store  the  mind  with  ra^s  of  knowledge  bright. 

Is  sharing  truth,  a  beam  divine  to  hold. 

Those  who  neelect  or  spurn  this  lofty  aim^ 

In  mental  darkness  live,  and  blindness  creep 

Through  life;  while  those  who  seek  shall  ever  Snd 

What  they  require,  as  God  and  truth  have  said. 

A  wish  soon  leads  to  active  mental  search 

Of  many  kinds,  to  8uit  the  taste  of  all. 

Haupy  the  men  who  feel  the  noble  wish, 

And  with  delight  the  flow'ry  path  pursue; 

But  happier  still  when  truth  has  reach'd  the  mind. 

In  streains  of  light  of  many  hues  and  shades. 

By  thrilling  sway,  the  dazzling  flood  delights 

To  fill  and  feed  the  human  soul  with  joys. 

We  crave,  and  we  receive  the  daily  streams 

Of  lovely  trtith,  from  youth  to  age  imparted: 

The  more  we  crave,  the  more  we  do  receive 

Without  disgust,  since  knowledge  never  cloys. 

How  sweet  are  those  delightful  tasks  of  truth. 

Inviting  men  to  share  the  joys  of  heaven. 

Ere  they  can  reach  this  last  eternal  home 

Of  virtuous  souls  and  minds.    Through  earth  and  sky 

The  mental  ranxe  is  found  to  roam  at  will. 

And  ramble  fre^y  there  in  search  of  science. 

Subservient  to  the  call  of  darine  man: 

While  grateful  truth  becomes,  his  friend  and  tool 

Of  him  who  was,  who  is,  an  atom  bom 

But  yesterday,  to  shine  awhile  and  sink. 

Yet  truth  eternal  dwells  with  him  this  while. 

And  at  his  call  does  not  disdain  to  lead 

By  gentle  steps,  from  dross  to  gold  divine, 

His  craving  mind;  from  dark  to  bri^ter  regions 

Of  knowledge  pure,  a  lofty  darins  light 

They  take,  to  reach  the  scope  of  human  life. 

The  thirst  for  light  and  bliss;  the  source  of  both 

To  find,  around  the  throne  of  HIM,  who  rules 

The  world  on  high.    Since  God  and  truth  are  one! 

^  •—  C.  8.  R. 

ERRATA. 
Vl^a  2S,  eel.  1,  fir  preicnted  read  preeerved.  „ 

M,       J^  fir  auM  gives  rtud  aot  givats.  ' 


ii»iii"'Jg 


mmmmtm 


Id  PhiUdelphia,  only 
lumpiion  happened  in 
r  of  493S,  or  lets  than 
D  1J.  It  Dot  tbii  dift 
eribed  to  the  Pulmel 
han  in  New  York,  aud 
•ondon? 

iNOWLEDOE. 

t 

•ight, 


;iB, 

I  deem 
el. 
bright. 


er  find 
said. 


i  mind, 

%. 
ts 


(VS. 

th, 

th  and  tkj 

« 

dtool 

V 
;ioni 


both 
es 

re  one! 
C.  S.  R. 


ATLANTIC  JOURNA^. 


«,  T,«..,.         ^  ^VCLOPEDIC  jeCRNAL  AND  REVIEW 
WTFHjmMEROUS  FIGURES. 


EDITOR,  a  S.  RAFJJVESqUE, 

Profeigor  of  Mitorical  andJValural  Sdencen,  Uc. 


Vol.  I.]  PHILADELPHIA.  Summkp  oHI^ 


Kmnotedge  it  the  mental  food  of  man. 


[No.  2. 


L  ARTICLE. 

CHEAP  BOOKS. 

Books  are  the  vehicles  of  know- 
ledge. The  cheaper  books  are,  the 
more  accessible  and  diffusible  be- 
comes the  knowledge  which  they 
convey. 


manuscripts  were  few  and  costlji 
knowled^  scanty  and  limited. 
Since  printed  books  have  become 
common,  knowledge  has  increased 
100  fold,  libraries  have  multiplied, 
and  mankind  have  acquired  new 
means  of  enjoyment,  of  happiness, 
and  mental  attainments. 

But  books  which  had  been  rather 
cheap  ItH)  years  ago,  had  within  50 
yearsrbecome  again  very  dear,  owing 
to  a  fanciful  luxury  in  paper,  embel- 
lishments, and  splendid  bindings. 
This  was  one  of -the  means,  partly 
contrived  by  the  oligarchy  of  know- 
ledge, to_  exclude  the  people  or  bulk 
of  mankind  from  the  acquirement  of 
knowledge. 

Happir^  however  since  the  begin- 
ning of  this  century,  by  the  enlight- 
ened ehterprize  of^some  friends  of 
mankind  and  the  invention  of  ste- 
reotype printing,  both  arisen  in 
France,  a  pew  era  ha»  begun  in 
printing  and  producing  again  very 
cheap  looks;  without  precluding 
embellishments:  which  the  restora- 
tion of  wood  engraving  and  the  in- 
vention of  lithography,l)ave  enabled 
to  add  at  a^eheap  rate. 

This  new  system,  which  promises 
Mch  happy  results  for  the  gradual 
aad  universal  spreading  of  know- 
6 


ledge,  has  lately  been  adopted  also 
m  Germany,  England  and  America. 
But  unfortunately  chiefly  applied 
(as  at  the  discovery  of  printing)  to 
restore  or  reprint  old  books,  rather 
than  producing  new  works.  But 
someniseful  compilations,  libraries 


■n  >'„  •  ,.  .  .  '"'"e'useiui  compilations,  libraries 
Before  printing  was  invented,  of  knowledge,  manuals,  &chavJ 
anuscnnts  werp.  ft-w  and  matiir   k- j._=j   "'»"""'»»  «c.  nayc 


been  produced  accessible  to  all  the 
classes  of  the  people. 

It  is  a  positive  fact  that  in  general 
mental  acquirements  and  public  hap- 
piness, are  now  every  where  in  pro- 
portion to  th^average  price  of  books, 
and  the  facility,  or  cheapness  of  this 
manufacture  of  knowledge!  of  this 
fact  the  following  table  may  be  a 
proof. 

ATerage  price  of  5  Vol.  8vo.  of 
books  in  retail,  j  400  pages. 

Before  printing'! 

was  invented,  j.  gl  00. 00    g25. 00 

towards  1400,  J 
Towards  1700, 
Towards  1800,? 

in  England,     3 

in  France, 
In  1830. 
In  England,         *" 
III  the  U.  States, 
In  Germany, 
In  France, 


1.00 
5.00 
1.50 


VoKlSmo. 
of  900  p. 


0.25 
LOO 
a  50 


S.OO 
2.00 
1.25 
LOO 


0.75 

0.50 

0.25 

0.20 

Therefore  in  France  where  books 

are  the  cheapest,  the  people  are  the 

most  enlightened,  and  they  stand  at 

the  head  of  the  actual  civilization  of 

polished  nations.* 

But  why  could  not  the  same 
prices  and  results  be  attainable  wilh 
us?  A  great  fall  in  the  price  of  print- 
ing and  paper  has  happened  within 


.'WlfffWI!'"'' 


■Ht^ijim  WB^WIIHUiii  iH'iiiiH-  -JiWUffWI 


A  ♦         »C'«         Wftr.- 


40 


%* 


15  years,  all  the  prices  have  fallen 
from  25  to  SOper  cent,  even  for  Ste- 
reotyping.^— ^Engraving  alone  in  all 
its  branclies  is  yet  too  costly,  wood 
engraving  more  so  than  even  in  Eng- 
land, for  lack  of  engravers.  We  ad- 
vise 100  of  the  wood  engravers  of 
England,  who  work  at  two  shillings 
a  day  to  come  here.  Notwithatand 
ing,  some  useful  and  cheap  works 
ornamented  with  wood  engravings 
have  been  published,  such  are  Pro- 
fessor Nuttall's  Birds,  and  Profes- 
sor Rafinesque's  Medical  Flora. 

The  high  duties  and  taxes  on  pa- 
per are  also  another  evil;  notwith- 
standing the  fall  in  prices,  paper 
could  be  imported  for  our  periodical 
press  and  books  from  Germany, 
France  and  Italy  at  one  half  the  ac- 
tual cost,  if  our  duties  were  not  pro- 
hibitory and  a  shameful  tax  on  know- 
ledge. 

Our  publishers  who  have  capital, 
employ  it  chiefly  in  reprinting  En- 
glish books,  to  avoid  paying  copy- 
ridits.  They  steal  English  know- 
leuge,  and  cramp  with  it  American 
genius.  When  these  impediments 
will  be  removed  we  can  print  here 
as  cheap  as  in  France,  and  send  the 
productions  of  our  press  all  over  the 
world,  as  the  French  now  do  theirs: 
besides  improving  ourselves. 

Benj.  Franklin,  junr. 

2.  PHILOLOGY. 


Second  Latter  to  Mr,  Ciiamfollion  on  the 
Graphic  Syitemt  of  America,  and  the 
Glypht  of  Otolum  or  Falex^ue,  in 
Central  .4merfc«r.— Elemehts  of  thk 

I  ■  GtTFHS, 

I  have  the  pleasure  to  present  you 
hereto  annexed,  a  tabular  and  com- 
paritive  view  of  the  Atlantic  alpha- 
bets of  the  2  Continents,  with  a  spe- 
cimen of  the  Groups  of  Letters  or 
Glyphs  of  the  monuments  of  Otolum 
or  Palenque:  which  belong  to  my 
7th  series  of  graphic  sign8,and  are  in 
fact  words  formed  by  grouped  letters 
or  Elements  as  in  Chinese  Charac- 
ters; or  8ome\^at  like  the  cyphers 
now  yet  in  use  among  us,  formed  by 
acrostical  anasrams  or  combinadons 
of  the  first  letters  of  words  or 
names. 


When  I  began  my  investigation  of 
these  American  Glyphs,  and  became 
convinced  that  they  must  have  been 
groups  of  letters,  I  sought  for  the 
Elementary  Letters  in  all  the  an- 
cient known  alphabets,  the  Chinese 
Sanscrit  and  Egyptian  above  all;  but 
in  vain.  The  Cninese  characters  of- 
fered but  few  similarities  with  these 
glyphs,  and  not  having  a  literal  but 
syllabic  alphabet,  could  not  promise 
the  needful  clue.  The  Sanscrit  al- 
phabet and  all  its  derived  branches, 
including  even  the  Hebrew,  Pheni- 
cian,  Pelagic,  Celtic  and  Cantabrian 
alphabets  were  totally  unlike  in 
forms  and  combinations  of  grouping. 
But  in  the  great  variety  of  li^yp- 
tians  form  oT  the  same  letters,  I 
thought  that  I  could  trace  some 
resemblance  with  our  American 
Glyphs.  In  fact  I  could  see  in 
them  the  Egyptian  Cross,  Snake, 
Circle,  Delta,  Square,  Trident,  Eye, 
Feather,  Fish,  Iiand,&c.  but  sought 
in  vain  for  the  Birds,  Lions,  Sphynx, 
Beetle,  and  100  other  nameless  signs 
of  Egypt. 

However,  this  first  examination 
and  approximation  of  analogy  in 
Jigypt  and  Africa  was  a  great  pre- 
liminary step  in  the  enquiry.  I  nad 
always  believed  that  the  Atlantes  of 
Africa  have  partly  colonized  Ameri- 
ca, as  so  many  ancient  writers  have 
affirmed;  this  belief  led  me  to  search 
for  any  preserved  fragments  of  the 
alphabets  of  Western  Africa,  and 
Lybia,  the  land  of  the  African  At- 
lantes yet  existing  under  the  names 
of  Berbers,  Tuarics,  Shelluhs  &c. 
This  was  no  easy  task,  the  Atlantic 
antiquities  are  still  more  obscure 
than  the  Egyptian.  No  Champollion 
had  raised  their  veil;  the  city  of  Fa- 
rawan,  the  Thebes  of  the  Atlantes, 
whose  splendid  ruins  exist  as  yet 
the  Mountains  of  Atlas,  has  not 


in 


even  been  described  properly  as  yet, 
nor  its  inscriptions  delineated. 

However  I  found  at  last  in  Gra- 
may(Africa  Illustrata)  an  old  Lybian 
alphabet,  which  has  been  copied  by 
Purchas  in  his  collection  of  old 
alphabets.  I  was  deliglited  to 
find  it  so  explicit;,  so  well  connected 


imm 


41 


investigation  of 
)hs,  and  became 
must  have  been 
sought  for   tlie 

in  all  the  an- 
:ts,  the  Chinese 
in  above  all;  but 
80  characters  of- 
rities  with  these 
ing  a  literal  but 
ulu  not  promise 
rhc  Sanscrit  al- 
rived  branches, 
Hebrew,  Pheni- 
and  Cantabrian 
:ally  unlike  in 
Ions  of  grouping, 
iriety  of  li^yp- 
saine  letters,  I 
lid    trace  some 

our  American 
I  could  see  in 

Cross,  Snake, 
e.  Trident,  Eye, 
l,&c.  but  sought 
,  Lions,  Sphynx, 
r  nameless  signs 

rst  examination 
of  analogy  in 
ivas  a  great  pre- 
enquiry.  I  nad 
t  the  Atlantes  of 
;oloni7.ed  Ameri- 
ent  writers  have 
led  me  to  search 
Fragments  of  the 
irn  Africa,  and 
the  African  At- 
jnder  the  names 
;s,  Shelluhs  &c. 
isk,  the  Atlantic 
1  more  obscure 
No  ChampoUion 
I;  the  city  of  Fa- 
of  the  Atlantes, 
ins  exist  as  yet 
f  Atlas,  has  not 
I  properly  as  yet, 
delineated, 
d  at  last  in  Gra- 
ta) an  old  Lybian 
s  been  copied  by 
lUection  of  old 
s  deliglited  to 
10  vvell  connected 


with  the  Egyptian,   being  also  an 
Acrostic  Alphabet,,  and  above  &\\  to 
find  that  all  its  sign8>were  to  be  seen 
in  the  Glyphs  of  Otolum.     Soon  af- 
ter appeared  in   a  supplement   to 
Claperton  and  Denham's  travels  in 
Africa,  another  old  and  obsolete  Ly- 
bian alphabet,  not  acrostical,  found 
by  Denham  in  old  inscriptions  among 
tlie  Tuarics  of  Targili  and  Ghraat 
west  of  Fezan :  which  although  unlike 
the  first  had  yet  many  analogies, 
and  also  with  the  American  glyphs. 
Thinking  then  that  I  had  lound 
the    primitive    eleuieuts    of   these 
glyphs,  I  hastened  to  communicate 
tins  important  fact  to  Mr.  Dupon 
ceau  (in  a.  printed  letter  directed  tu 
him  in  1 828)  who  was  struck  with 
the  analogy,  and  was  ready  to  con- 
fess that  the  glyphs  of  Palenque, 
might  be  alphabetical    words;    al- 
though he  did  not  believe  before  that 
any  American  alphabets  were  extant. 
But  he  could  not  pursue  my  connec- 
tion of  idea^,  analogies  of  signs,  lan- 
guages and  traditions,  to  the  extent 
which  I  desired  and  now  am  able  to 
prove. 

To  render  my  conclusions  per- 
spicuous, I  must  divide  the  subject 
into  several  parts:  directing  my  en- 
quiries 1st.  on  the  old  Lybian  alpha- 
bet Sdly.  On  the  Tuaric  alphabet. 
Sdly.  On  their  elements  in  the  Ame- 
rican glyphs.  4thly.  On  the  possibi- 
lity to  read  them.  "While  the  exa- 
mination of  their  language  in  con 
nection  with  the  other  Atlantic  Ian 
guages,  will  be  the  theme  of  my 
third  letter. 

L  The  old  Lybian  delineated  in 
the  Table  No.  1,  has  all  the  appear- 
ance of  a  very  ancient  alpnabet, 
based  upon  the  acrostical  plan  of 
Egypt;  but  in  a  very  different  lan- 
guage, of  which  we  nave  16  words 
preserved.  This  language  may  have 
been  that  of  a  brancli  of  Atlantes, 
perhaps  the  Getulians  (GE-TULA, 
or  Tulas  of  the  plains)  or  of  the 
Ammoniane,  Old  Lybians,  and  also 
Atlantes. 

Out  of  these  1 6  woi-ds,  only  5 


have  a  slight  affinity  with  the  Egyp- 
tian, they  are 


Nose 

Ifr.  L. 

Nif.  E. 

Sea 

Mah 

Mauh. 

Saturn 

Siash 

Sev. 

Venus 

Uaf 

Ath. 

Ear 

Alps 

Ap. 

While  this  Lybian  has  a  greater 
analogy  with  the  Pelagic  dialects, 
as  many  as  12  out  of  16  being  con- 
similar. 

Eye  Esh  L. 

Nose  Ifr 

Hand  Vuld 

Earth  Lambd 

Sea  Mah 

Fire  Itash 

Moon  Cek 

Mars  Dor 


Eshas  P. 
Rinif. 
Hul,  Chil. 
Landa. 
Marah. 
Purah. 
Selka,  Kres. 
Hares,  Thor. 
Mergor. 


Mercury  Goreg 

Venus      Uaf  Ucnas. 

Saturn      Siash  Satur,  Shiva. 

Jupiter     Theue  Theos. 

Therefore  the  numerical  analogy 
is  only  32  per  cent  with  the  Egyp- 
tian, while  it  is  75  per  cent,  with 
the  Pelagic.  Another  proof  antong 
many  that  the  ancient  Atlantes  were 
intimately  connected  with  the  Pela- 

tian  nations  of  Greece,  Italy,  and 
pain;  but  much  less  so  with  the 
Egyptians  from  whom  they  however 
borrowed  perhaps  their  graphic  sys- 
tem. 

This  system  is  very  remarkable. 
1.  By  its  acrostic  form.  2,  By  hav- 
ing only  16  letters  like  most  of  the 
primitive  alphabets,  but  unlike  the 
Egyptian  and  Sanscrit.  3.  By  being 
susceptible  (if  22  sounds  by  modifi- 
cation of  6  of  the  letters,  as  usual 
among  the  Pelagian  and  Etruscan, 
p.  Above  all  by  being  based  upon 
the  acrostics  of  3  important  series 
of  physical  objects,  the  5  senses  re- 
presented by  their  agents  in  man, 
the  4  elements  of  nature  and  the  7 
planets:  which  are  very  philosophi- 
cal ideas,  and  must  have  originated 
in  a  civilized  nation  and  learned 
priesthood.  5.  By  the  graphic  signs 
being  also  rude  delineations  ol  these 


U 


rr- 


nuiiivijiii 


imiLimjUiiii 


42 


^yaical  objects  or  their  emblems. 
The  ear,  eye,  nose,  tongue  and  hand 
for  the  5  senses.  The  triangle  for 
the  earth,  fish  for  the  sea  or  water, 
snake  for  the  air,  flame  for  fire.  A 
circle  for  the  sun,  crescent  for  the 
moon,  a  sword  for  Mars,  a  purse 
for  Mercury,  the  V  for  Venus,  dou 
blc  ring  for  Saturn,  and  trident  for 
Jupiter.  Venus  being  the  5th  planet 
has  nearly  the  same  sign  as  U  the 
5th  letter. 

These  physical  emblems  are  so 
natural  and  obvious,  that  they  are 
sometimes  found  among  many  of  the 
ancient  alphabets;  the  sun  and  moon 
even  among  the  Chinese.  But  in 
the  Egyptian  alphabets,  the  emblems 
apply  very  often  to  different  letters, 
owing  to  the  difference  of  language 
and  acrostic  feature.  Thus  the  hand 
applies  to  D  in  Egyptian  instead  of 
U,  the  eye  to  R,  the  circle  to  0,  the 
snake  to  L,  &c. 

II.  The  second  Lybian  alphabet 
No.  2,  in  the  Tables,  was  the  an- 
cient alphabet  of  Tuarics,  a  modern 
branch  of  the  Atlantes,  until  super- 
seded by  the  Arabic.  Oenham  found 
with  some  difficulty  its  import,  and 
names  of  letters  which  are  not 
acrostic  but  literal,  and  18  in  num- 
ber. It  is  doubtful  whether  these 
names  were  well  applied  in  all  in- 
stances, as  the  explainer  was  igno- 
rant and  Denham  not  aware  or  the 
importance  of  this  alphabet.  Some 
appear  not  well  named  and  U  with 

V  nave  the  same  sign  W;  but  these 
are  always  interchangeable  in  old 
language,  and  in  alphabet  No.  1 

V  is  called  UAF  instead  of  VAF, 
and  U  is  VULD  instead  of  UULD! 

As  we  have  it,  this  alphabet  is 
sufficiently  and  obviously  derived 
from  the  First,  It  out  of  the  16  let- 
ters being  similar  or  nearly  so,  while 
only  5  are  different,  E,  M,  R,  6  and 
Z.  This  last  appears  the  substitute 
of  TH,  of  No.  1,  and  GH  represents 
G.  Yet  they  are  by  far  more  alike 
tiian  the  Demotic  is  from  the  Hi- 
eratic Egyptian,  and  I  therefore 
deem  thisNo.  2  a  Demotic  form  of 
the  ancient  Lybian  or  Atlantic. 


I  might  hare  civen  and  compared 
several  other  Lybian  alphabets  found 
in  inscriptions;  but  as  they  have  been 
delineated  without  a  key  nor  names, 
it  is  at  present  very  dimcult  to  de- 
cypher  them.  I  however  recommend 
them  to  the  attention  of  the  learned, 
and  among  others,  point  out  the  Ly- 
bian inscription  or  ApoUonia,  the 
harbour  of  Cyrene,  given  by  Lacella 
in  his  travels  in  theCyrenaica.  The 
letters  of  this  inscription  appear  more 
numerous  than  16  or  even  22,  and 
although  they  have  some  analogies 
with  the  2  Lybian  alphabets,  yet 
approximate  still  more  to  the  Demo- 
tic of  Egypt  and  the  Phenician. 
But  the  inscriptions  in  Mount  Atlas 
and  at  Farawan,  when  collected  and 
decyp^ered,  will  be  found  of  much 
greater  historical  importance. 

III.  Meantime  in  the  column  No. 
3  of  the  tabular  view  are  jpven  46 
Elements  of  the  Glyphs  orotolnm 
or  Palenque,  a  few  of  these  glyphs 
being  given  also  in  column  No.  4. 
These  46  elements  are  altogether 
similar  or  derived  from  the  Lybian 
prototypes  of  No.  1  and  2.  In  some 
cases  tney  are  absolutely  identic,  and 
the  conviction  of  their  common  ori- 
gin is  almost  complete,  particularly 
when  taken  in  connection  with  the 
collateral  proofs  of  traditions  and 
languages.  These  elements  are 
somewhat  involved  in  the  grouping, 
yet  tfiey  may  easily  be  perceived  and 
separated.  Sometimes  they  are  or- 
namented by  double  lines  or  other- 
wise,as  monumental  letters  often  are. 
Sometimesunitedtooutside  numbers 
represented  by  long  ellipses  meaning 
10  and  round  dots  meaning  unities, 
which  approximates  to  the^exican 
system  of  graphic  numeration.  Be- 
sides these  46  elements,  some  others 
may  be  seen  in  the  glyphs,  which  I 
left  off,  because  too  intricate;  al- 
thou^  they  appear  reducible  if  a 
lai^r  table  could  have  been  given. 
There  is  hardly  a  single  one  that 
may  not  be  traced  to  these  forms,  or 
that  baffles  the  actual  theory.  There- 
fore the  conclusion  must  occur,  that 
such  astonishing  coincidence  cannot 


41 


ind  compared 
phabets  found 
he;  have  been 
ey  nor  names, 
ifficult  to  de- 
er recommend 
f  the  learned, 
at  out  the  Lr- 
ipoUonia,  the 
en  by  Lacella 
renaica.  The 
n  appear  more 
even  22,  and 
ime  analogies 
Iphabets,  yet 
I  to  the  Demo- 
e  Phenician. 
Mount  Atlas 
collected  and 
)und  of  much 
rtance. 
e  column  No. 
are  j|;iven  46 
fis  of^Otolum 
these  ilyphB 
olumn  No.  4. 
re  altogether 
n  the  Lybian 
1 2.  In  some 
y  identic,  and 
common  ori- 
,  particularly 
tion  with  the 
■aditions  and 
elements  are 
the  grouping, 
lerceiTea  and 
is  they  are  or- 
ines  or  other- 
:ter8  often  are. 
tside  numbers 
[pses  meaning 
aning  unities, 
the  Mexican 
leration.  Be- 
},  some  others 
^phs,  which  I 
intricate;  al- 
educible  if  a 
e  been  given, 
i^e  one  that 
lese  forms,  or 
leory.  There- 
ist  occur,  that 
idence  cannot 


be  casual,  but  it  is  the  result  of  ori 
ginal  derivation. 

The  following  relharks  are  of  some 
importance. 

.  1.  The  glyphs  of  Otolum  are  writ 
ten  from  top  to  bottom,  like  the 
Chinese,  or  from  side  to  side  indif- 
ferently like  the  Egyptian  and  the 
Demotic  Lybian  ofNo.  2.  We  are 
not  told  how  No.  1  was  written,  but 
probably  in  the  same  way.  Several 
signs  were  used  for  the  same  letter 
as  in  Egypt 

2.  Although  the  most  common 
way  of  writing  the  groups  is  in  rows 
and  each  group  separated,  yet  we 
find  some  framed  as  it  were  in  oblong 
squares  or  tablets  like  those  of  Egypt. 
See  plate  1 2  of  the  work  on  Paten- 
que  by  Del  no  and  Cabrera.  In  that 
1 2th  plate  there  are  also  some  singu- 
lar groups  resembling  our  musical 
notes;  q^ld  they  be  emblems  of 
8(  igs  or  hymns? 

J.  The  letter  represented  by  M 
head  occurs  frequently;  but  it  is  re- 
markable that  the  features  are  very 
different  from  those  of  the  remarka- 
ble race  of  men  or  heroes  delineated 
in  the  srulptures. 

4.  In  reducing  these  elements  to 
the  alphabetical  form,  I  have  been 
guided  by  the  mere  plausible  theory 
evolved  by  similar  forms.  We  have 
not  here  the  more  certain  demon- 
stration of  Bilingual  inscriptions; 
but  if  languages  should  uphold  this 
theory,  the  certainty  will  be  increas- 
ed of  the  Atlantic  origins  of  Otolum. 

IV.  -But  shall  we  De  able  to  read 
these  glyphs  and  inscriptions?  with- 
out positively  knowing  in  what  lan- 
guage they  were  written!  The  at- 
tempt win  be  arduous,  but  is  not 
impossible.  In  Egypt,  the  Coptic 
has  beo.n  found  such  a  close  dialect 
of  the  Egyptiau,  that  it  has  enabled 
you  to  read  the  oldest  hieroglyphs. 
We  find  among  the  ancient  dialects 
of  Chiapa,  Yucatan  and  Guatimala, 
the  branches  of  the  ancient  speech 
of  Otolum.  Nay,  Otolum  was  per- 
haps the  ancient  TOL  nr  TOLA, 
seat  of  the  Toltecas  (people  of  Tol) 
and  their  empire;  but  this  subject 


will  belong  to  my  third  letter.  4 
will  now  merely  give  a  few  attempts 
to  read  some  of  the  groups.  For  m- 
Btance. 

1.  The  group  or  word  on  the  scat 
of  the  sitting  man  of  plate  4  of  monu- 
ments of  Palenque,  I  read  UOBAO 
being  formed  by  a  hand,  a  tongue, 
a  circle,  an  ear  and  a  crescent.  It  is 
perhaps  his  name.  And  underneath 
the  seat  is  an  eye  with  a  small  circle 
inside  meaning  EB. 

2.  In  plate  5,  is  an  eye  with  2  an- 
nexed rings,meaning  probably  ilAB, 
and  perhaps  the  Sun,  which  is  BAP 
in  the  Lybian  alphabet. 

3.  In  plate  7,  the  glyph  of  the 
comer  with  a  head,  a  fish  and  a  cre- 
scent means  probably  KIM. 

4.  The  1st  glyph  of  plate  15,  is 
probably  BALKE. 

5.  I  can  make  out  many  others, 
reading  ICBE,  BOCOGO,  POPO, 
EPL,  PKE,  &c. 

If  these  wordsand  others  (although 
some  may  be  names)  can  be  found 
in  African  languages,  or  in  those  of 
Central  Amenca,  we  shall  obtain 
perhaps  the  key  to  the  whole  lan- 
guage of  Old  Otolum.  And  next 
reacn  step  by  step  to  the  delh-able 
knowledge  of  reading  these  glyphs, 
which  may  cover  much  historical 
knowledge  of  high  import.  Mean- 
time I  have  open  the  path,  if  my 
theory  and  conjectures  are  correct, 
as  I  nave  strong  reasons  to  believe. 

Besides  this  monumental  alpha- 
bet, the  same  nation  that  built  Oto< 
lum,  had  a  Demotic  alphabet  be* 
longing  to  my  8th  series;  which  wasi 
found  m  Guatimala  and  Yucatan  at 
the  Spanish  conquest.  A  specimen 
of  it  has  been  given  by  Humboldt  in 
his  American  Researches,  plate  45» 
from  the  Dresden  Library,  and  has, 
been  ascertained  to  be  Guatimalan 
instead  of  Mexican,  being  totally 
unlike  the  Mexican  pictorial  manU'^ 
scripts.  This  page  of  Demotic  has 
letters  and  numbers,  these  repre- 
sented by  strokes  meaning  5  and 
dots  meaning  unities,  as  the  dots 
never  exceed  4.  This  is  nearly  simii 
lar  to  the  monumental  numbers. 


m 


aw'" 


The  words  are  much  less  hand- 
some than  the  monumental  glyphs; 
they  are  also  uncouth  glyphs  in  rows 
formed  by  irregular  or  flexuous  liea- 
vy  strokes,  indusing  within  in  small 
strokes,  nearly  the  same  letters  as 
in  the  monuments.  It  might  not  be 
impossible  to  decypher  some  of  these 
manuscripts  written  on  mcti  paper: 
since  they  arc  written  in  languages 
yet  spoken,  and  the  writing  was  un- 
derstood in  Central  America,  as  late 
as  200  years  ago.  If  this  is  done  it 
will  be  the  best  clue  to  the  monu 
mental  inscriptions. 

C.  S.  Rafinesrue 

PhilaiklpMa,  Febniari/,  1832. 

Note.— While  this  latter  is  going 
to  press,  we  hear  of  the  death  of  the 
learned  Champollion,  a  great  loss  to 
sciences  and  erudition.  The  3  let- 
ters directed  to  him  were  written  in 
January,  February  and  March  of 
this  year,  while  his  career  of  useful- 
ness was  yet  unimpaired;  but  they 
were  as  much  intended  for  the  learn- 
ed all  over  the  world,  as  for  himself, 
and  therefore  were  printed  instead 
of  being  sent.  The  third  which  is 
to  appear  in  the  next  number,  will 
however  be  inscribed  to  Klaproth  as 
a  substitute. 

We  have  lately  heard  that  the  1  st 
number  of  3  excursions  to  Mitia  and 
Palenque.  performed  in  1805  to 
1807,  b'  Capt.  Dcpaix,  has  lately 
been  iv  blishv 'i  in  Paris  under  the 
title  of  Mexican  Antiquities;  but  it 
has  ^ot  reached  us. 


3.  Primitive  Origin  of  the  En- 
glish Language. 

The  best  work  on  the  philosophy 
and  affinities  of  the  English  Ian 
guage  is  at  present,  the  Introduction 
by  5foah  Webster,  to  his  great  Dic- 
tionary. Yet  although  he  has  taken 
enlarged  views  of  the  subject,  and 
by  far  surpassed  every  predecessor, 
he  has  left  much  to  do  to  those  fu- 
ture philologists  and  pliilosophers 
who  may  be  inclined  to  pursue  the 
subject  still  further:  not  having 
traced  the  English  language  to  its 


primitive  sources,  nor  through  all  its 
variations  and  anomalies. 

But  no  very  speedy  addition  to 
this  knowledge  is  likely  to  be  pro- 
duced, since  Mr.  Webster  has  stated 
in  a  letter  inserted  in  the  Genesee 
Farmer  of  March  1 832,  (written  to 
vindicate  some  of  his  improvements 
in  Orthography)  that  no  one  has  been 
found  in  America  nor  England  able 
to  review  his  introduction !  although 
many  have  been  applied  to!  But  I 
was  not  one  of  those;  few  knowing 
of  my  immense  researches  in  lan- 
guages, I  was  not  consigned,  else  I 
could  have  done  ample  justice  to  the 
subject  and  Mr.  Webster. 

It  is  not  now  a  review  of  his  la- 
bours that  I  undertake,  but  merely 
an  enquiry  into  the  primitiv.e  origin 
of  our  language,  extracted  from  my 
manuscript  philosophy  of  the  En- 
glish, French  and  Italian  languages 
compared  with  all  the  other  langua- 
ges or  dialects  of  the  whole  world, 
not  less  than  3000  in  number! 

The  modern  English  has  really 
only  <me  immediate  parent.  The  Old 
English,  such  as  it  was  spoken  and 
written  in  England  between  the 
years  1000  and  1500,  lasting  about 
500  years,  which  is  the  usuiil  dura- 
tion of  fluctuating  languages.  Our 
actual  English  is  a  natural  deviation 
or  dialect  of  it,  begun  between  1475 
and  1525,  and  gradually  improved 
and  polished  under  two  different 
forms,  the  written  English  and  the 
spoken  English,  which  are  as  differ- 
ent from  each  other  as  the  English 
from  the  French.  These  two  forms 
have  received  great  accession,  by 
the  increase  of  knowledge  and  bor- 
rowing from  many  akin  Janguages, 
words  unknown  to  the  Old  English. 
They  are  both  subject  yet  to  fluctu- 
ations of  orthography  and  pronun- 
ciation, which  gradually  modify 
tliem  again. 

The  Old  English  existed  probably 
also  under  these  two  forms,  and  had 
several  conteniporaneous  'dialects, 
as  the  modern  English,  of  which  the 
Yorkshire  and  Scotch  dialects  are 
most  striking  in  Europe,  while  the 


...f 'vx'-"'r:ti-/'^V~"™*'^'"^''*"'  "  'i(|i [■"■■i-i"". 


through  all  its 
ies. 

y  addition  to 
ely  to  be  pro- 
pter has  stated 
the  Genesee 
i2,  (written  to 
improvements 

0  one  lias  been 
Kndand  able 

tion  1  although 
ed  to!    But  I 

few  knowing 
trchcs  in  lan- 
nsi^lted,  else  I 
e  justice  to  the 
ster. 

lew  of  his  la- 
:e,  but  merely 
riinitiv.e  origin 
acted  from  my 
ly  of  the  En- 
lian  languages 
B  other  langua- 
:  whole  world, 

number! 
jsh  has  really 
arent.  The  Old 
v&s  spoken  and 

1  between  the 
I,  lasting  about 
he  usual  dura- 
inguages.  Our 
itural  deviation 
n  between  1475 
ually  improved 
•  two  different 
English  and  the 
ch  are  as  differ- 
as  the  English 

rhese  two  forms 
t  accession,  by 
tvledgc  and  bor- 
akin  languages, 
he  Old  English, 
ct  yet  to  fluctu- 
ly  and  pronun- 
idually    modify 

existed  probably 
)  forms,  and  had 
meous  -dialects, 
ish,  of  which  the 
itch  dialects  are 
J  rope,  while  the 


Guyana  Creole  and  West  India 
Creole,  are  the  most  remarkable  in 
America.  Another  dialect  filled 
with  Bengali  and  Hindostani  words 
is  alxo  funning  in  the  East  Indies. 

A  complete  comparison  of  the  old 
and  modern  English  has  not  yet  been 
given.  A  few  striking  examples  will 
here  be  inserted  as  a  specmien  of 
disparity. 

Written  Written  Spoken 

Old  E.  Mnd.E.  Mod.  B. 

Londe  Land  Land. 

Sterre  Star  Star. 

Erthe  Earth  Erth. 

Yle  Island  Ailend. 

See  Sea  Si. 

Benethen       Beneath  Binith. 

Hewyn  Heaven  Hev'n. 

Hedde  Head  Hed. 

As  late  as  the  year  1555,  we  find 
the  English  language  very  different 
from  the  actual,  at  least  in  orthogra- 
phy, for  instance— 

En«r.  of  Written  Spoken 

1555.  Mod.  E.  Mod.  E. 

Preste  Priest  Prist. 

Euyll  Evil  Ivl. 

Youe  You  Yu. 

Fyer  Fire  Payer. 

Howse  House  Haus. 

This  old  English  is  supposed  to 
Iiave  sprung  from  the  amalgamation 
of  3  languages,  1.  British-Celtic. 
2.  Anglo-^Saxon  and  Norman-French, 
between  the  years  1000  and  1200. 
This  has  been  well  proved  by  many 
and  I  take  it  for  granted. 

But  the  successive  parents  «nd 
the  genealogies  of  the  Celtic,  Saxon 
and  Norman,  are  not  so  well  under- 
stood. Yet  through  their  successive 
and  gradual  dialects  springing  from 
each  other,  are  to  be  traced  the  anO' 
malies  and  affinities  of  all  the  mo- 
dern languages  of  Western  Europe. 

By  this  investigation  it  is  found 
that  these  S  parents  of  the  English, 
instead  of  being  remote  and  distinct 
languages,  were  themselves  brothers, 
sprung  from  a  common  primitive 
source,  having/ undergone  fluctua- 
tions and  changes  every  500  or  1000 
years.    For  instance,  the  Latin  of 


the  time  of  Iloinulus  was  quite  a 
different  language  from  that  spoken 
in  the  time  of  Augustus,  altho'  this 
was  the  ciiild  ot  the  former,  this  of 
the  Ausoniiin,  &c. 

The  following  table  will  illustrate 
this  fact,  and  the  subsequent  re- 
marks prove  it. 

I.  Old  Englisii  sprung  partly  from 
the  British  Celtic. 

2d  Step.  British  Celtic  of  Great 
Brittdin  sprung  from  the  Celtic  of 
West  Europe, 

3d  Step.  This  Celtic  from  the 
Cumric  or  Kiinran  of  Europe. 

4th  Step.  The  Cumric  irom  the 
Gomerian  of  Western  Asia. 

5th  Step.  The  Gomerian  from  the 
Yavana  of  Central  Asia. 

6th  Step.  The  Yavana  was  a  dia- 
lect of  the  Sanscrit. 

II.  Solirce.  The  Old  English 
partly  sprung  from  the  Anglo-Saxon 
of  Brittain. 

2d  Step.  The  Anglo-Saxon  sprung 
from  SaxoM  or  Sacasenas  of  Germa- 


ny 


the 


3d  Step.   The  Saxon    from 
Teutonic  or  Gothic  of  Europe. 

4th  Step.  The  Teutonic  from  the 
Getic  of  East  Europe. 

5th  Step.  The  Getic  from  the  Ti- 
rasorTharacaof  West  Asia.  (Thra- 
cians  of  the  Greeks.) 

6th  Step.  The  Tiras  from  the 
Cutic  or  Saca  of  Central  Asia, 
called  Scythian  by  the  Greeks. 

7th  Step.  The  Saca  was  a  branch 
of  the  Sansokif! 

III.  Source.  Old  English  partly 
sprung  from  the  Norman  French. 

2d  Step.  The  Norman  French  was 
sprung  from  the  Romanic  of  France. 

3d  Step.  The  Romanic  from  the 
Celtic,  Teutonic  and  Roman  Latin. 

4th  Step.  The  Roman  Latin  from 
the  Latin  of  Romulus. 

5th  Step.  The  Latin  from  the 
Ausonian  of  Italy. 

6th  Step.  The  Ausonian  from  the 
Pelagic  ot  Greece  and  West  Asia. 

7th  Step.  The  Pelagic  from  the 
Palangsha  or  Pali  of  Central  Asia. 

8th.  The  Pali  was  a  branch  of  the 
Sanscrit! 


f 


46 


i 

i 
i 


Thus  we  ice  >ll  these  source*  of 
the  Enffliiih  language  concentrating 
bjr  gradual  steps  into  the  Sanscrit, 
one  of  the  oldest  languages  of  Cen- 
tral Asia,  which  has  spread  its 
branches  all  over  the  globe.  Being 
the  original  language  of  that  race  of 
men,  fathers  of  the  Hindus,  Per- 
sians, Europeans,  and  Polynesians. 

All  the  affinities  between  English 
and  Sanscrit,  are  direct  and  striking, 
notwithstanding  many  deviations 
and  lapse  of  uges.  While  those  be- 
tween the  English  and  other  primi- 
tive languages,  such  as  Chinese, 
Mongol,  Arabic,  Hebrew,  Coptic, 
Berler,  &c.  are  much  less  in  num- 
ber and  importance}  being  probably 
derived  from  the  natural  primitive 
analogy  of  those  languages  with  the 
Sanscrit  itself,  when  alfthe  langua- 
ges in  Asia,  were  intimately  con- 
nected. 

Many  authors  have  studied  and 
unfolded  the  English  analogies  with 
many  languages;  but  few  if  any  have 
ever  stated  their  numerical  amount. 
Unless  this  is  done  we  can  never 
ascertain  the  relative  amount  of  mu- 
tual affinities.  It  would  be  a  very 
laborious  and  tedious  task  to  count 
those  enumerated  in  Webster's  Dic- 
tionary. My  numerical  rule  affords 
a  very  easy  mode  to  calculate  this 
amount  without  much  trouble. 

Thus  to  find  the  amount  of  affini- 
ties between  English  and  Latin,  let 
us  take  10  important  words  at  ran- 
d'lm  in  each. 

Wr.  Eng.         8p.  En;.  Latin. 

Woman        Yumehn        Femina. 
tt  Water      Vuater  Aqua, 

t  Earth        Ertli  Terra, 

t  God  God  Deus. 

ft  Soul  Sol  Anima. 

One  Uahn  Unum. 

tt  House       Haus  Domus. 

t  Moon        Muhn  Luiia 

Star  Star  Aster, 

tt  Good         Gud  Bonus. 

We  thereby  find  3  affinities  in  10 
or  30  per  cent,  as  many  analogies  or 
semi  affinities  marked  t  equal  to  15 
per  cent,  more,  and  4  words  or  40 
per  cent,  have  no  affinities.  This  will 


probably  be  found  a  fair  average  of 
the  mutual  rate  in  tlie  Uld  English; 
but  the  modern  has  received  so  many 
Latin  synonyms  as  to  exceed  perhaps 
this  rate. 

Of  these  analogies,  it  is  remarka- 
ble, that  most  are  not  direct  from 
the  Latin,  or  even  through  the 
French;  but  arc  of  Saxon  origin, 
which  had  them  with  the  Latin  pre- 
viously. 

Thus  the  affinities  between  the 
English  and  Greek  or  Russian,  are 
derived  through  the  Pelagic  and 
Thracian,  unless  lately  adopted. 

Bnxhorn  and  Lipsius  first  noticed 
the  great  affinities  of  words  and 
grammar  between  the  Persian  and 
German  dialects:  25  German  wri- 
ters have  written  on  this.  But  Wes- 
ton in  a  very  rare  work  printed  at 
Calcutta  in  1816,  on  the  conformity 
of  the  English  and  European  lan- 
guages witn  the  Persian,  has  much 
enlarged  the  subject,  and  has  given 
as  many  as  480consiinilar  words  be- 
tween Persian  and  Latin,  Greek, 
EngliA,  Gothic,  and  Celtic;  but  he 
lias  not  stated  the  numerical  amount 
uf  these  afiinities.  All  this  is  not  sur- 
prising since  the  Iranians  or  Per- 
sians were  also  a  branch  of  Hindus, 
and  this  language  a  child  of  the  Zend, 
a  dialect  ofthe  Sanscrit  Hammer 
has  found  as  many  as  560  affinities 
between  German  and  Persian. 

But  the  late  work  of  Col.  Kenne- 
dy, Researches  on  the  origin  and 
affinity  of  the  principal  languages  of 
Asia  and  Europe,London,  l828,4to. 
is  the  most  important  as  directly 
concerning  this  investigation;  not- 
withstanding that  he  has  ventured 
on  several  gratuitous  assertions;  and 
has  many  omissions  of  consequence. 

Kennedy  states  that  the  Sanscrit 
has  2500  verbal  roots,  but  only  566 
have  distinct  meaniiu;8;  while  each 
admitting  of  25  suffixes  they  form 
60,000  words,  and  as  they  are  sus- 
ceptible of  958  increments,  as  many 
as  1,395,000  words  may  be  said  to 
exist  in  Uiis  wonderful  language. 

Yet  out  of  these  2500  roots,  as 
many  as  900  are  found  by  Kennedy 


^ 


^^. 


fair  average  of 
e  Old  Engliiih; 
:eive<l  mi  many 
exceed  perhaps 

it  if  remarka- 
it  direct  from 
1  through  the 
Saxon  origin, 
tlie  Latin  pre- 

i  between  the 
)r  Uussian,  are 
i  Pelagic  and 
ily  adopted* 
iU8  first  noticed 
of  words  and 
e  Persian  and 
!  German  wri- 
his.  ButWes- 
ork  printed  at 
the  conformity 
European  lan- 
iian,  has  much 
,  and  has  siven 
inilar  words  be- 
Latin,  Greek, 
Celtic}  but  he 
merical  amount 
1  this  is  not  Bur- 
tnians  or  Per- 
nch  of  Hindus, 
lildoftheZend, 
crit.     Hammer 
ks  560  affinities 
1  Persian, 
of  Col.  Kienne- 
the  origin  and 
[Ukl  languages  of 
>ndon,l828,4to. 
tnt  as  directly 
estigation;  not- 
e  has  ventured 
I  assertions;  and 
of  consequence, 
latthe  Sanscrit 
s,  but  only  566 
les;  while  each 
fixes  they  form 
ks  they  are  «U8- 
iments,  as  many 
may  be  said  to 
ful  language. 

2500  roots,  as 
md  by  Kennedy 


in  the  Persian  and  European  lan- 
guages, although  the  Greek  has  onlv 
i220U  roots  aniTthe  Latin  '■2400.    (Sf 
these  900  affinities 
339  are  found  in  the  Greek 
319  in  Latin 
S65  in  Persian 
262  in  German 
251  in  English' 
527  in  Greek  or  L(itin 
181  in  both  German  and  English 
31  in  all  the  5  languages. 

This  is  something  positive  and 
numerical;  but  unfortunately  not 
definite,  and  partly  erroneous,  as 
will  be  proved  presently  for  the 
English.  Kennedy  denies  affinities 
between  the  Ccltic'and  Manscrit,  but 
the  very  words  he  hasoftered  as  ex- 
amples (only  100)  oft'er  many  evident 
affinities.  His  opinion  that  the  Hin- 
dus and  Egyptians  came  from  the 
Babylonians  is  very  improbable.  It 
was  from  the  high  table  land  of  Cen- 
tral Asia  that  all  tlie  old  nations 
came. 

Th  251  Enslish  affinities  maybe 
seen  ii^  Kennedy,  as  well  as  the  33^ 
Latin,  which  are  mostly  found  now 
also  in  English  through  the  words 
derived  from  the  Latin.  These  two 
united  would  be  590  or  more  alrea 
dy  than  the  566  separate  meanines 
of  the  Sanscrit  roots.  But  Kennedy 
has  by  no  means  exhausted  the  San 
Bcrit  etymologies  of  the  English, 
Although  I  have  no  English  Sanscrit 
dictionary  at  hand,  yet  I  have  many 
Sanscrit  vocabularies,  where  I  find 
many  words  omitted  by  Kennedy. 
And  what  is  not  found  in  the  San- 
scrit itself  is  found  in  its  Eastern 
children  the  modern  languages  of 
Hindostan. 

Among  my  vocabularies,  the  most 
important  is  one  made  by  myself  of 
the  principal  words  of  the  old  San 
scrit  met  with  and  explained  in  the 
laws  of  Menu  translated  by  Jones, 
In  these  old  and  often  obsolete  words 
are  found  the  most  striking  affinities 
of  which  I  here  give  the  greater  part, 
7 


Knglisli 
Written. 
Mother 
Mind 
Mankind 
Era 
Hour 
Virtuous 
Antique 
Beetle 
Penny 
Gas 
Father 
Play 


Old  Santcrit 
Spoktn.        of  Menu. 

Mother        Mara. 
Maind         Men. 
Mehnkaind  Manavah. 


Ira 

Mauer 

Vaertius 

Antic 

Bitl 

Peni 

Gas 

Father 

Pie 


Malice  ^sin)  Malls 
Patriarch       Patriark 
Middle         Midi 
Teacher       Ticher 
Hos  (master)  Bos 


Before 

Wind 

Deity 

Mouth 

Eyes 

mght 

Phantom 

Wood 

Me,  mine 

Animate 

Spirit 


Uifor 

Vuind 

Deiti 

Mauth 

Aiz 

Rait 

Fantom 

Vud 

Mi,  maihn 

Animet 

Spirit 


Antara. 

Hora. 

VerU. 

Arti. 

Blatta. 

Pana. 

Akasa. 

Vasus. 

Waya. 

Mala. 

Patri. 

Medhyt. 

Acharya. 

Bhos. 

Purva. 

Pavana.  '^ 

Daitya. 

Muc'ha. 

Eshas. 

Rita. 

Vantasa. 

Venu. 

Man. 

Mahat. 

Eshetra. 


Being  28  derivated  words  out  of 
84  of  this  old  vocabulary.  33  per  ct. 

Another  very  singular  vocabulary 
I  have  extracted  from  the  Transac- 
tions of  the  Literary  Society  of  Bom- 
bay, and  Erskine's  Account  of  the 
Ancient  Mahabad  Religion  of  Balk 
from  the  book  Desatir.  Some  words 
are  given  there  of  the  language  of 
the  Mahabad  empire,  the  primitive 
Iran,  which  appears  to  be  a  very 
early  dialect  of  the  Sanscrit  and 
Zentl.  Out  of  30  words  12  have 
analogies  to  the  English,  equal  to  40 
per  cent. 


V. 


Engli 

ih. 

Mahabad 

Written. 

Spoken. 

of  Iran. 

Father 

Father 

Fiter 

End 

End 

Antan. 

Course 

Kors 

Kur  (time) 

Nigh 

Nay 

Unim., 

,  s 


,^^w*n**  -»g'f  jii-j^w  I  -J 


'*P'."IIW' 


mmf^^mimmm 


"-WJifH 


mm 


48 


Amical 

Globe 
Middle 
Sky 
lioyal 


Amikal 

(}lob 
Midi 
Hkay 
lioyal 


Mitr 

(friend) 

(iul. 

Mad. 

Kan. 

Uaka 

(kinji;) 

A^ai  (nre) 

Minhush. 


lenate  Ignet 

Man  Mehn 

Donation      Dunusiiiohn  Datisur. 

I  could  add  here  at  leant  230  to 
the  3J1  of  Kennedy,  if  it  were  not 
too  tedious  and  long.  But  I  can 
safely  vouch  that  all  the  5GG  radical 
roots  of  peculiar  meaning,  forming 
tlie  baHe  of  th'i  Sanscrit,  are  to  be 
found  in  the  Eiif^lish  roots,  or  if  a 
few  are  lacking  it  is  merely  owing 
to  some  having  become  obsolete 
through  the  lapse  of  nearly  50(H) 
years,  when  tde  Yavanas,  Hacas  and 
Pallis  separated  from  their  Hindu 
brethren,  and  the  revolution  of  6  or 
7  successive  dialects  formed  by  each, 
till  they  met  again  in  the  English. 

Kennedy  has  even  some  obsolete 
English  and  Scotch  words,  now  out 
of  use,  which  are  derived  from  the 
Sanscrit 

This  enquiry  is  not  merely  useful 
to  unfold  the  origin  and  revolutions 
of  our  languagejliut  it  applies  more 
or  less  to  all  the  languages  of  Eu- 
rope: which  were  formed  in  a  simi- 
lar way  by  dialects  of  former  lan- 
guages. Since  every  dialect  be- 
comes a  language  whenever  it  is 
widely  spread  and  cultivated  by  a 

Klished  nation.  Thus  the  French, 
dian,  Spanish,  Portuguese,  Ro- 
manic ancl  Valaquian  are  now  be- 
come languages  with  new  dialects  of 
their  own,  although  the^r  are  in  fact 
mere  dialects  of  the  Latin  and  Cel- 
tic. 

The  physical  conformation  and 
features  of  all  the  European  and 
Hindu  nations  are  well  known  to 
agree,  and  naturalists  consider  them 
as  a  common  race.  The  historical 
traditions  of  these  nations  contirni^l 
the  philological  and  physical  evi- 
dence. AU  the  European  nations 
came  from  the  East  or  the  West 
of  the  Imaus  table  land  of  Asia,  the 


seat  of  the  ancient  Hindu  empires 
of  Balk,  Kashmir  and  Iran.  The 
order  of  time  in  which  the  Asiatic 
nations  entered  Europe  to  colonize 
it  was  as  follows,  1  or  most  ancient. 
1.  Eaqxiaa  or  (hcann  or  Iberians  or 
CanUtbriana. 

2.  Oomarians  or  Cumras  or  Celts 
or  Gaels. 

5.  Getes  or  Goths  or  Scutans  or 
Scythians. 

4.  Finns  or  Laps  or  Sames. 

3.  Tiras  or  Thracians,  or  Illy- 
rians  or  Slaves. 

6.  Pallis  or  Pelasgians  or  Hellenes 
or  Greeks. 

The  settlement  in  Europe  of  these 
last  is  so  remote  as  to  be  involved 
in  obscurity.  But  their  geographical 
potMtions,  traditions  and  languages 
prove  their  relative  anti(|uity.  The 
Greek  language  is  .o  of  those  that 
has  been  most  permanent,  having 
lasted  2300  years  from  Homer's 
time  to  the  Turkish  conquest  Yet 
it  sprung  trom  the  Pelagic  and  has 

Siven  birth  to  the  Romaic  or  mo- 
ern  Greek  dialects.         C.  S.  R. 

-9©0- 
4.  ANTHROPOLOGY. 

The  Fundamental  Bate  of  the  Phihtophy 
of  Human  Speech,  or  Philology  and 
Ethnology. 

Bt  C.  S.  RAriNMdns. 

The  natural  history  of  man  and 
mankind  includes  so  many  branches, 
that  some  of  them  have  been  deemed 
worthy  of  the  proud  title  of  separate 
sciences.  Such  are  Philology  or  the 
science  of  human  speech  and  lan- 

?;uages,  with  Ethnology  or  the  know- 
edge  of  nations  of  a  same  speech, 
which  are  so  intimately  connected 
that  they  can  hardly  be  separated. 
Ethnology  is  a  very  modern  science, 
even  later  than  Geology,  and  as  yet 
hardly,  known  in  America,  although 
much  cultivated  latterly  in  Germany 
and  France,  bein^  considered  an  in- 
dispensable auxiliary  to  history  and 
geography. 

Home  Tooke  has  long  ago  said 
that  languages  cannot  lie;  and  the 
most   eminent   linguists    have   all 


Al 


«l 


Hindu  empires 
and  Iran.  Tiie 
lich  the  Aniatic 
ro|ie  tu  colonize 
or  moNl  ancient. 
i«  or  Iberians  or 

Cuniras  or  Celts 

8  or  Scutans  or 

or  Sames. 
ncians,  or  Illy- 

;iana  or  Hellenes 

Europe  of  these 
i  to  be  involved 
leir  geographical 
I  and  languages 
%nti(|uity.     The 

.0  of  those  that 
inanent,  having 

from    Homer's 

conquest  Yet 
Pelagic  and  has 
Romaic  or  mo- 
I.         C.  S.  R. 

POLOGY. 

I  tif  the  PhUo$ophy 
or  Philology  and 

ry  of  man  and 
I  many  branches, 
ive  been  deemed 
title  of  separate 
Philology  or  the 
ipeech  and  lan- 
ogy  or  the  know- 
a  same  speech, 
lately  connected 
y  be  separated, 
modern  science, 
logy,  and  as  yet 
nerica,  although 
erly  in  Germany 
considered  an  in- 
y  to  history  and 

s  long  ago  said 
not  lie.}  and  the 
;uists    have   all 


adopted  that  opinion.  Comparative 
Philology  has  always  confirmed  it. 
The  rcsultH  of  the  most  extensive 
researches  have  proved, 

I.  That  words  arc  the  elements  of 
languages. 

«.  That  the  names  [jivcn  to  the 
most  common  an««  obvious  obiects 
are  their  first  elcment»,aiidthelettst 
subject  to  variations. 

3.  That  words  resembling  each 
other  more  or  less  are  the  liiiKS  uni- 
ting the  dialects  and  languages,  into 
groups  or  clusters. 

4.  That  these  words  must  be  such 
as  apply  to  the  same  objects,  or  are 
synoRvmous  in  many  cases. 

5.  That  Syntax  and  Grammar  or 
the  modes  in  which  words  are  modi- 
fied and  combined  are  subservient 
to  the  radical  or  elementary  words, 
and  thus  of  much  less  relative  im- 
portance. 

To  these  obvious  results  and  rules, 
I  add  three  others  which  I  have  my- 
self ascertained. 

1.  That  a  small  number  of  these 
words  taken  almost  at  random  in 
two  languages  or  dialects,  are  suffi' 
cient  to  indicate  their  degree  ot  ana 
lo«y,  without  puzzling  ourselves 
with  comparing  all  the  words  of 
both,  which  may  often  be  impos- 
sible. 

2.  That  the  de^ee  of  similarity 
analogy  or  affinities  between  2  or 
more  languages  ought  to  be  express- 
ed numencaliy. 

3.  That  when  needful  to  pursue 
the  enquiry  still  further  or  very  mi- 
nutely, the  deviations  or  variations 
of  sounds  in  the  compound  words 
might  be  divided  into  5  or  10  series 
of  successive  or  combined  changes, 
additions  or  elision  of  sounds  and 
letters;  whose  numbers  should  ex 
press  the  analogy,  and  by  a  division 
of  the  total  by  5  or  10,  the  ^yhole 
numerical  and  strict  amount  of  iden- 
tity is  ascertained. 

To  prove  the  correct  principle  of 
these  rules,  without  enlarging  much 
the  subject,  I  shall  merely  select 
as  an  example  and  illustration  the 


cardinal  numbers  in  2  well  known 
languages,  Knglish  ami  French,  so 
us  to  procct'«l  from  the  known  to 
the  unknown,  as  always  desirable  in 
science. 

I  have  discovered  and  applied  a 
strict  formula  to  fulfil  these  indicp 
tions,  and  have  thus  almost  reduced 
Philology  and  Kthnology  to  a  rna/Ae- 
inntical  demomtration  of  combined 
or  compound  affinities.  I  call  it  the 
Siftwremic  formula,  or  the  Numeri- 
cal and  Analogical  Rule.     Thus, 

Prohletn.  A  number  whatever  of 
elementary  words  in  two  dialects  or 
languages  beinp  known,  to  find  what 
is  their  numerical  degree  of  mutual 
analogy  or  reciprocal  affinities. 

Answer  or  Solution.  Compare 
each  word,  count  those  which  are 
alike  or  sipiilarj  their  amount  is  the 
numerical  degree  of  affinity  when 
compared  with  the  whole  amount  of 
given  words. 

fjy  nples.  Let  10  words  be  com- 
p.i  li,  it  two  are  found  similar,  the 
r.  .lult  will  be  2  in  10  =  20  per  cent. 
If  43  words  arc  compared  and  20  i 
found  similar,  the  result  is  20  in  43 
>  44ii  per  cent. 

Till  now  Philologists  in  compar- 
ing languages  had  omitted  to  state 
upon  how  many  words  they  had 
operated.  By  attending  to  this  im- 
portant basis  of  their  labours,  we 
shall  achieve  a  great  improvement, 
and  give  a  kind  of  mathematical 
certainty  to  the  whole. 

I  shall  not  pursue  now  this  for- 
mula upon  the  plan  of  my  3d  rule, 
so  as  to  find  the  numerical  degree  of 
identity  of  two  languages,  as  it  re- 
quires many  explanations;  but  the 
mode,  problem,  answer  and  exam- 
ples are  upon  the  same  principle. 

Let  us  apply  it  to  the  cardinal 
numbers  in  English  and  French,  rt- 
membering  that  these  two  languages 
are  double  in  form,  having  each  a 
written  and  a  spoken  dialect:  the 
spoken  form  will  be  written  on  the 
principles  of  universal  and  strict 
phonology,  as  far  as  our  letters  and 
signs  in  use  allow  it. 


I   I  ini»«ii»|iw^«y|i|iii iiiiiii.i,  iiiyi  Mjiiiii  ijj|ipBB)S^wMiJJ|jJi»]iiiii|     n'Jil'lBW' 


.  «i.iii..nn<..  n.  i)iir>ijyii.ii||pi|p  ■■ 


50 


^- 


Sp.  E. 

Wr.  Fr. 

Sp.  Pr. 

Uahn 

Un 

CEn 

tu 

deux 

doe. 

thri 

trois 

trua. 

fuor 

quatre 

katr'. 

faiv 

cinq 

senk. 

siks 

SIX 

81S. 

sev'n 

sept 

set. 

eit 

huit 

hdit. 

naihn 

neuf 

noef. 

tehn 

dix 

dis. 

Wr.  E. 

One 

?two 

three 

tfoifr 

tfive 

six 

seven 

ei^ht 

?nine 

tten 

In  the  3  numbers  marked  t  there 
is  no  affinity,  in  those  two  ?  the 
analogy  is  rather  remote. 

Thus  the  English  and  French  lan- 
guages compared  merely  by  their  10 
cardinal  numbers,  which  are  a  very 
fair  scale  in  many  languages,  evince 
a  considerable  analogy  of  7  in  10 
equal  to  70  per  cent.  'But  if  the 
numbers  2  and  9  with  remote  analo- 
gies are  only  reckoned  for  1,  it  is 
reduced  to  6  in  10  =  60  per  cent. 
While  by  the  formula  of  identity,  it 
is  still  further  reduced  to  42  in  100 
or  42  per  cent,  of  positive  identity, 
derived  from  the  3  parents  of  both 
languages,  the  Celtic,  Teutonic  and 
Latin. 

I  have  been  led  to  this  enquiry  and 
mode  of  investigation,  by  the  wish 
of  finding  the  affinities  and  origins 
of  the  American  nations  and  langua- 
ges, which  many  superficial  examin- 
ers had  pronounced  to  be  involved  in 
total  obscurity  and  impossible  to 
classify,  but  Ihave  not  found  them 
so:  by  my  formula  all  evince  their 
mutual  analogies,  whose  calculable 
amount  enables  us  to  classify  them. 

Having  further  extended  this  pro- 
cess to  many  doubtful  languages  of 
Africa  and  elsewhere,  and'  having 
even  compared  3  languages  witii  all 
the  others  known,  1.  English.  2. 
Taino  or  Haytian.  3.  Samang  of  the 
Asiatic  Negros  of  Malaca;  I  have 


English. 

God 

Devil 
Land 


Haytian. 

{Yocahuna 
Maocon 
Guamochyna 
Tuyra 
5  Caya,  Xaya 
i  Acan,  Cati 


come  to  the  surprising  and  unex- 
pected result,  Tfiat  all  the  langua- 
ges have  a  greater  or  lesser  affinity 
wtfh  nil  the  other  languages}  which 
fact  although  it  may  have  been  sur- 
mised 4iad  never  been  proved,  but 
which  can  now  be  proved  mathe- 
matically. Whence  flows  another 
very  important  category  or  Vule. 

That  languages  and  nations  are 
no  longer  to  be  classed  or  connected 
by  insulated  or  limited  analogies; 
but  by  the  numerical  amount  of  their 
toial  affinities  unth  each  of  ail  the 
other  languages. 

This  will  be  found  a  great  step  in 
the  historical  knowledge  of  man- 
kind, evolved  from  the  most  solid 
and  evident  philological  proofs. 
These  facts  were  already  partly  sin- 
nounced  by  me  in  1824  and  1828, 
and  I  can  now  add  that  I  have  there- 
by confirmed  the  unity  of  mankind: 
since  even  the  negro  languages  have 
preserved  the  indications  of  their 

mmon  origin. 

In  all  the  American  languages  I 
have  found  the  greatest  analogies 
with  the  Sanscrit,  Caucasian,  Arab, 
Mongol,  Samoyed  and  Chinese  df 
Asia.  The  Copt,  Berber,  Jolof, 
Congo,  &c.  of  Africa.  The  Celtic, 
Cautabrian,  Latin  and  Greek  of  Eu- 
rope. And  even  tfee  Malay,  Ta- 
gala,  Japanese,  Ha  way,  &c.o'f  Poly- 
nesia, amounting  in  some  instances 
to  50,  60,  and  70  per  cent,  of  ana- 
logy, or  from  30  to  60  per  cent,  of 
identity. 

I  shall  conclude  by  giving  one  in- 
stance of  these  numerous  analogies 
in  the  Taino  of  Hayti,  Cuba,  Jamai- 
ca in  1492  and  the  Guanche  of  the 
Canary  Islands,  now  both  extinct. 

The  number  of  words  to  be  comt- 
pared  was  32,  and  the  foUowiug  14 
are  analogous. 

Guanche. 

{Corac.        * 
Achaman.  ^ 

Achicanac. 
Yurena. 
5  Haave. 
^Kaa. 


line  and  nnex- 
allthe  langua- 
r  lesser  affinity 
guages}  which 
have  been  sur- 
en  proved,  but 
proved  mathe- 
flows  another 
ory  or  vule. 
na  nations  are 
ed  or  connected 
ited  analogies; 
amount  of  their 
each  of  all  the 

a  great  step  in 
ledge  of  man- 
:he  most  solid 
Dgical  proofs. 
:ady  partly  an- 
824  and  1828, 
at  I  have  there- 
ty  of  mankind: 
languages  have 
itions  of  their 

m  languages  I 
itest  analogies 
lucasian,  Arab, 
nd  Chinese  df 
Berber,  Jolof, 
.  The  Celtic, 
1  Greek  of  Eu- 
e  Malay,  Ta- 
y,  &c.  of  Poly- 
some instances 
r  cent,  of  ana- 
iO  per  cent  of 

r  giving  one  in- 
Toua  analogies 
i,  Cuba,Jamai- 
ruanche  of  the 
both  extinct. 
>rda  to  be  coni- 
le  foUowiug  14 


Engliih. 

Priest 

Man 

Mother 

Corn 

Boat 

Water 

Milk,  Breast 

Club,  Sword 

Good 

Dog 

Hog,  Swine 


51 

Haytian. 
5  Bohito,  Boition 
I  Behi(|ue,  Buhui 
Guam,  Cani 

Mama 

Mahiz 

Ca-.oa,  Pagay 

Ama,  Xama 

Toa 

Macana 

Taino,  Guatayo 

Cuchis,  Gochis 

Zaino 


Guanch.     , 
XFaybo. 
I  Faycan. 
Guanch. 

Mama,  I  ma. 

Tamozen. 

Guyon. 

Hainen,  Acmun. 

Aho. 

Masacas. 

Antha,  Makay. 

Cuna,  Cuncha. 

Taguazen. 


'%' 


'     4 


Thus  the  Haytian  a  dialect  of  the 
Aruac  spreading  from  Florida  to 
Brazil,  and  the  Guanch  the  nearest 
African  dialect  of  the  Atlantic  or 
Berber  language  spreading  from  the 
Atlas  to  Nubia,  have  14  in  32  of 
mutual  affinity,  equal  to  44  per  ct; 
which-ind^cates  that  they  were  dia- 
lects of  two  akin  languages,  spoken 
by  two  nations  that  were  akin  at  a 
period  unknown. 

Thus  a  clue  is  at  last  afforded  to 
American  origins,much  more  certain 
than  all  the  previous  and  numberless 


theories  on  the  subject.  And  a  solid 
basis  is  acquired  to  build  upon,  in 
any  future  researches  and  investiga- 
tion of  American  origins  and  histo- 
ry. Klaproth  has  asserted,  and  this 
historical  model  of  research  will 
prove,  that  languages  are  even  of 
more  importance  than  features  and 
complexion  to  distinguish  or  assimi- 
late numan  families:  thus  the  speech 
of  man,  peculiar  to  him,  shall  be 
found  to  take  the  lead  even  of  phy- 
sical forms  and  deviations. 
FfUladelphia,  May  1831. 


6.  AiaSBIOAV  HISTORY. 


ON  THEZAPOTECAS 

And  other  Tribe*  of  the  State  of  Oaxaca. 
Bt  C.  S.  RiFiNrsaoE. 
It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  au- 
thor of  the  notice  on  the  Zapotecas 
of  Oaxaca  and  their  temple  of 
Mictla,  inserted  in  the  September 
No.  of  the  Journal  of  Geology,  has 
remained  anonymous:  having  stated 
some  new  historical  facts,  he  ought 
to  have  given  his  name,  since  he  has 
quoted  no  authority.  For  instance 
to  what  author  had  he  access  to  for 
the  names  of  the  two  last  kings  of 
the  Zapotecas,  Cosi-foeza  and  Cosi- 
xopu?  wiien  did  tliey  cease  to  rule 
and  is  there  a  longer  list  of  these 
kings? 

Some  account  of  these  kings  and 
their  deeds,  as  well  as  the  Zapoteca 
language,  which  is  hardly  known, 
would  nave  been  more  acceptable  to 
the  learned  than  the  notice  on  Mic- 
tla, called  Mitia  by  Humboldt,  and 


already  described  by  him  with  a 
figure.  Even  the  true  name  of  the 
Zapotecas  in  their  own  language  is 
unknown,  that  name  being  merely  a 
nickname  given  them  by  their  foes 
the  Aztecas  or  Mexicans:  it  means 
Jlpple-people,  Tecai  (people)  and  Za- 
po  or  Zapotl  a  generic  name  for 
apples.  (Tl  added  to  words  answers 
in  Azteca  to  our  article  Me.)  If  is 
by  these  nicknames  that  the  Ameri- 


-i 


can  tribes  have  been  disfigured  and 
swelled  beyond  truth.  The  first 
enquiry  in  their  history  is  to  ascer- 
tain their  true  national  name,  which 
is  often  no  easy  task. 

My  authorities  for  the  following 
account  are,  Herrera's  History  of 
Spanish  America  from  149^to  1554, 
Garciafs  Origen  delos  Indios,  Laet, 
Clavigero,  Humboldt,  Diaz,  Vater, 
Siguenza,  Acosta,  Torquemada, 
Touron,  Alcedo,  &c. 

Oaxaca  is  a  fine  province  (now 


52 


State)  south  of  Veracruz  and  S.  fi. 
of  Mexico;  it  was  formed  in  1580 
^  the  union  of  the  2  provinces  of 
Zapotecas  and  Miztecas:  the  name 
being  given  by  the  city  of  Guaxaca, 
formerly  Huacxyacac  and  now  soft- 
eneli  into  Oaxaca,  capital  of  the  es 
tate  of  Cortez,  who  was  made  Mar 
quis  of  Guaxaca  in  reward  of  his 
conquest  or  rather  invasion  of  Mex- 
ico. 

The  Miztecas  dwelt  between  the 
Zapotecas  and  Mexico;  they  were  a 
fierce  nation,  yet  at  war  with  the 
Spaniards  and  Zapotecas  in'  1572, 
and  only  subdued  between  1572 
and  1580  (Laet).  Their  name  has 
been  spelt  also  Mixtecas,  Mictec, 
Mixes, Afixos,Mico8,  Mecos,  Miges, 
&c.  AH  these  names,  leaving  off 
tecas  which  means  people,  imply 
Lion  or  rather  Cuguar,  are  animal 
of  the  tiger  genus,  which  was  the 
emblem  or  progenitor  of  the  nation 
(Martigergenusin  Azteca.)  But  the 
Mexicans  changed  it  by  contempt 
probably  into  Jmc,Mix,or  Mec,a.  sin- 
gle word  meaning  4  things  in  Azteca, 
which  are  connected  in  the  language, 
1.  North,  2.  Hell,  3.  Devil,  4.  Apes. 
This  is  evidently  the  root  of  Mtctla, 
tla  being  the  article  or  an  abbrevia- 
tion of  tlan  a  place. 

It  is  by  this  apparently  trivial 
examen  and  etymology  that  I  have 
come  to  the  importantconcfusion  that 
the  Miztecas  and  Zapotecas  are  the 
modern  remains  of  tlie  ancient  na- 
tions of  01  mecas  and  Xicaliancas, 
mentioned  in  Mexican  history  as 
anterior  to  the  Toltecasin  Anahuac; 
and  that  the  Olomis  and  CMchime- 
caa  were  also  consimilar  tribes. 
Here  it  will  be  needful  to  refer  to 
ancient  traditions,  which  are  not  all 
lost.  Although  Zumaraga,  first 
bishop  of  Mexico,  and  extolled  for 
his  zeal  by  the  monks,  behaved  in 
Mexico  as  Omar  had  done  in  Egypt, 
by  burning  the  libraries  of  Tezcuco, 
the  Athens  of  Anahuac,  (those  of 
Mexico  itself  had  been  lost  in  the 
sieve)  he  could  not  destroy  all  the 
books  scattered  through  the  whole 
of  Anahuac.     Many  are  yet  extant, 


Herrrra  and  Garcias  have  given 
some  of  the  traditions  of  the  Zapo- 
tec>,s  and  Miztecas,  neglected  by 
Clavigero  and  Humboldt.  An  £n- 
glifih  Lord  has  lately  published  a 
splendid  work  on  some  Mexican 
Antiquities  and  manuscripts.  The 
Librarv  of  the  Philosophical  Society 
of  Philadelphia,  has  the  fac  simile 
of  an  Azteca  manuscript  which  I 
havedecyphered. 

The  Zapotecas  boast  of  being  anti- 
diluvian  in  America,  to  have  built 
the  city  of  CoatUai  (snake  place  in 
Azteca)  327  years  before  the  flood, 
and  to  have  escaped  the  flood  with 
their  MmePetela  (Dog)  on  the  moun- 
tain of  Coatlan  (Garcias.)  Which 
of  the  two  floods  of  the  Aztecas  this 
was,  whether  that  of  Xeltiua  or  of ' 
Coxcox  is  hard  to  say.  The  Petela 
or  Dog  dynasty  ruled  over  them  ever 
since  till  the  Spanish  conquest. 

The  Coatlatecas  (snake  people) 
or  Cuitlatecas,  the  Cuycatecas  (sing- 
ing people)  or  Cuiscatecas,  and  the 
Popaloavas  are  tribes  of  Zapotecas, 
speaking  dialects  of  the  same  lan- 
|;uage,  of  which  Clavigero  says  there 
is  a  grammar,  but  Vater  has  not  gi- 
ven any  words  of  it  I  have  been 
able  to  collect  only  12  words  of  it 
'out  of  6  authors. 


God  or  Creator 
of  all  things 

Spirit  Vinac 

House  or  ? 
place    5 

Brother       Hun 

Dog  Petela 

Repose  or 
Death 


>  Ahcabohuil. 

Baa      Ba  in  Mizteca. 
Cuhua        do. 


Heaven 
Earth 
Hell  or 
Evil 
Woman 


Lio,Leo  Leob  do. 

Avan      Andevui     do. 
Baca      GnuagnuayAo. 

>  Chevan  Xttachi       do. 

Yxca. 
Eve  or  first  Woman      Xtmana. 
Adam  or  first  Man        Xchmel. 

Whereby  it  is  seen  that  out  of  6 
words  which  I  have  to  compare  in 
Mizteca  4  are  similar  and  2  not  very 
different.  Therefore  the  just  con- 
clusion is  that  the  Mizteca  and  Za- 
poteca  are  also  dialects  of  each  oth- 


""'^jsmmmmmm 


JTraac" 


58 


fiave  eiven 
the  Zapo- 
eglected  by 
An  En- 
published  a 
le  Mexican 
ripta.  The 
lical  Society 
e  fac  simile 
pt  which  I 

fbeing  anti- 
have  built 
ake  place  in 
'e  the  flood, 
c  flood  with 
mthemoun- 
8.)  Which 
Aztecasthls 
eUiua  or  of" 

The  Petela 
er  them  ever 
nquest. 
Eike  people) 
atecas  (sing- 
:a8,  and  the 

Zapotecas, 
e  same  lan- 
ro  says  there 
'  has  not  gi- 
[  have  been 
words  of  it 


hcabohuil. 

in  Mizteca. 
wi        do. 

'b  do. 

levui     do. 
a/fnuoydo. 

chi       do. 

tmana. 
xhmel. 
it  out  of  6 
ompare  in 
2  not  very 
just  con- 
:a  and  Za- 
r  each  oth- 


er, or  languages  very  nearly  related. 
The  same  with  the  Zacatccas. 

Of  the  Mizteca  Vater  has  given 
many  words;  he  surmises  that  it  is 
very  near  to  the  Othomiz  or  Otomi: 
and'  he  considers  several  other  lan- 
guages of  Anahuac  as  dialects  of  it; 
they  are  the  Zoque,  Lacandone, 
Mame,  Zeltales  or  Celdales,  Chia- 
paneca,  Mazateca,  Chochona,  be- 
sides the  Mixe  and  Cuiscateca  al- 
ready mentioned.  This  if  true 
would  diminish  the  number  of  lan- 
guages of  that  region  and  extend  the 
Mizteca  nation  for  to  the  South  and 
East  in  Guatimala,  as  the  Otomi  and 
Chichimecas  will  extend  it  far  to  the 
North. 

I  have  a  good  vocabulary  before 
me  of  the  Othomiz  language  by  De 
Neve  1767,  and  although  only  10 
words  can  be  found  in  the  Mizteca 
of  Vater,  5  of  them  are  alike  or  simi- 
'?r,  which  gives  50  percent  of  mu 
^  \l  affinity  and  leaves  little  doubt 
(>.  .'ir  primitive  connection.  These 
.'Oi  .'s  ?re, 

(Othomiz)      (Mizteca) 
Father         Hta  Dzutun 

Land  Hay  Gnuagnay. 

Nose  Xinu  Dztni. 

Son  Batzi         Dzaya. 

Bread  Thume       Dzite. 

The  Chichimecas  (Dog  devils  or 
Northern  Dogs  in  Aztecas)  are  not 
a  nation,  but  this  appellation  was 
given  to  all  the  northern  wild  tribes 
and  foes  of  the  Aztecas,  even  to  one 
speaking  the  Azteca  language,  and 
lately  to  many  of  the  Apaches,  Skere 
or  Pani  tribes  forming  a  nation 
spread  from  Anahuac  to  Oregon  and 
Athabasca  lake,  among  which  the 
Shoshonis  of  Oregon  bear  also  the 
name  of  Snake  Indians  as  yet 

In  result  I  am  led  to  believe  that 
the  Mu'tecas  and  Zapotecas  were 
once  with  the  Otomis  and  many 
others,  the  snake  nation  of  America, 
which  did  afterwards  divide  into  the 
Dcg  and  Cat  tribes  or  Zapotecas  and 
Miztecas.  The  same  has  happened 
in  Asia  and  North  America  where 
many  nations  ascribe  their  origin  to{ 


Snake-men,  Dog-men  and  Cat-men 
or  people. 

The  Olmecas  or  Olmec  or  Hul- 
mecs  of  ancient  Anahuac,  whose 
name  means  Old  Devils  in  Azteca, 
are  said  to  have  settled  in  Anahuac 
after  the  Othomiz,  but  with  their 
allies  the  Xicallaneas  or  Xicayans, 
whose  name  we  may  recognise  ia 
the  Cuycatecas  of  modern  times,  and 
were  probably  the  old  Zapotecas, 
the  Southern  Miztecas  are  yet  called 
Xicayans. 

Their  settlement  is  so  ancient  that 
it  is  beyond  the  Azteca  and  even 
Tolteca  chronology.  It  happened 
after  the  sway  of  Gods,  Giants  and 
Apes  MifTerent  nations.)  They  con- 
quered and  expelled  the  Giants  or 
'titans  of  Anahuac  called  Tuiname- 
tin  and  Tzocuitlixeque,  and  took 
the  name  t)f  Tequenes  or  People  of 
Tygers.  They  were  divided  into  3' 
trills,  Olmecas,  Xicalans  and  Zaca- 
tecas  speaking  the  same  language! 
(see  Torquemada.)  They  came  from 
the  snowy  mountains,  and  united  for 
this  conquest  under  the  king  Coxa- 
natecuhtli,  building  many  cities  and 
ruling  a  long  while  over  Anahuac. 

Another  tradition  traces  the  origin 
of  the  Hulmecas  to  Hulmecatl  bro- 
ther of  Xelhua,  the  Noah  of  Anahu- 
ac, and  indicates  several  dynasties 
ruling  successively  their  empire,  1. 
Ulmec,  2.  Cochoblam,  3.  Quetzal- 
coatl,  the  famous  Legislator  of  Cho- 
lula,  4.  Huemac,  and  ends  by  Colo- 
pecthtli  last  king  killed  by  the  Tlas- 
calans  towards  1 196  of  our  era,  who 
drove  them  to  the  East  settling  in 
their  country.  The  last  we  hear  of 
the  Ulmecas  in  the  Aztec  history  is 
in  1457  and  1467  when  those  of  Co- 
tasta  on  the  sea  shore  were  conquer- 
ed  by  Montezuma  I.  While  this 
name  disappears  from  history,  that 
of  the  Miztecas  and  Zapotecas  ap- 
pears in  the  same' place  or  to  the  S. 
E.  of  Mexico,  and  thus  the  evidence 
is  tomplete  that  they  were  the  same 
nation  under  different  names. 

In  1454  the  Miztecas  wop  a  great 
battle  over  the  Aztecas  and  their  al- 


i 


'■■ 


'Jx-z^:  ."--^iU  ^ 


lies,  whose  real  sway  in  Anahuac 
only  began  towards  1425  and  hardly 
lasted  one  century.  In  1455  Ato- 
naltzin  l^ng  of  Miztecas  although 
helped  by  the  TIascalans  was  taken 
ana  his  kingdom  conquered.  This 
kinE  is  elsewhere  called  Yaguitlan. 

The  Miztecas  rebelled  in  1480, 
and  in  1486  the  Zapotecas  resisted 
tile  whole  power  of  Mexico.  Butal 
last  became  tributary;  yet  in  1506 
and  1507  they  both  were  at  war  again 
with  Mexico. 

Although  overjoyed  at  the  down- 
fall of  the  Mexicans,  effected  by 
100,000  TIascalans  and  allies  among 
which  were  some  Miztecas,  and  900 
Spaniards  under  Cortez:  they  did 
not  readily  submit  to  the  Spanish 
yoke  and  tribute  after  the  mil  of 
Mexico  in  1521. 

In  1522  the  Zapotecas  defeated 
Sandoval,  and  were  only  conquered 
in  1526  by  Olmedo  (see  Diaz,)  but 
they  have  often  rebelled  agninst  the 
Spaniards.  In  1572  the  Aliztccas 
were  at  war  with  the  Spaniards  and 
the  Zapotecas;  these  had  been  con- 
ciliated by  the  mild  rule  of  their 
Lord  Cortez,  who  established  only 
a  small  quit  rent  on  land,  without 
-any  forced  labour:  this  system  has 
made  Oaxaca  a  flourishing  city  and 
province. 

The  Zapotecas  and  Miztecas  are 
represented  as  the  handsomest  In- 
dians of  Mexico,  nearly  white,  and 
the  females  are  beautiful,  as  white 
as  the  Spanish  women.  This  also 
happens  in  Zacatecas,  a  province  of 
the  former  Olmecas:  therefore  it  ap- 
pears that  this  race  is  distinct  from 
the  Azteca  or  Mexican  nation  in 
features  as  well  as  languages:  not- 
withstanding that  some  writers 
wrongly  assert  that  the  Olmecas 
spoke  tiie  same  language  as  the  Az- 
tecas  and  Toltecas.  The  Mixes 
have  sometimes  long  beards  and  re- 
semble European;  they  are  a  tribe 
of  Miztecas.  Thus  we  find  by  in- 
vestigation that  the  nations  ancf  lan- 
guases  of  the  Mexican  States  are  as 
easily  reduced  to  a  small  number  as 


those  of  the  remainder  of  North 
America. 

The  Theogony,  Cosmogony  and 
religion  of  the  jVf  iztecas  and  Zapo- 
tecas was  also  very  dilVerent  from 
the  Mexicans,  although  they  had 
latterly  adopted  their  bloody  rites  of 
the  god  of  evil.  The '  Miztecas  of 
Cuilapo  according  to  a  book  written 
by  a  Spanish  monk  in  the  Mizteca 
language  and  figures,  (preserved  by 
Garcias)  ascribe  their  origin  to  a  god 
and  goddess  named  Lion  Snake  and 
Tyger  Snake  dwelling  in  ^poala  or 
heavenly  seat  of  Snakes  before  the 
flood.  They  had  two  Sons  (or  na- 
tions) an  eagle  called  Wind  of  9 
Caves,  and  a  Dragon  or  Winged 
Snake  called  Wind  of  9  Snakes. 
They  were  driven  from  ^poala  for 
their  wickedness  and  perished  in  a 
s;rcat  flood.  In  .^poala  we  find  the 
Tlapala  or  ancient  seat  of  the  Mexi- 
cans: which  is  perhaps  the  .^/>a/acA» 
mountains  of  North  America,  where 
was  once  the  holy  mountain,  temple 
and  cave  of  Olaimi  (see  Brigstock) 
which  name  recalls  to  mind  the 
Olmecas!  and  all  these  names  an- 
swer in  import  and  sound  to  the 
Olympus  of  the  Greeks. 

The  Zapotecas  had  similar  but 
more  definite  ideas.  AhcabohuU 
was  the  Creator  of  all  things;  but  a 
divine  man  and  divine  woman 
Xchmel  and  Xtmana  were  the  pro- 
genitors of  mankind  and  of  the  3 
great  gods  Avon  god  of  heaven,  Baca 
sod  of  earth  and  Chevangod  of  hell. 
These  3  brothers  are  surprizingly 
alike  in  import  and  names  with  the 
Trimurti  or  triad  of  the  Hindus,  the 
3  manifestations  of  the  Deity  Vish- 
nu, Srama,  and  Shiven! 

This  same  triad  was  worshipped 
in  Chiapa,  Yucatan, Hayti  and  many 
other  parts  of  America,  under  names 
not  very  unlike,  such  as 

Izona,  Vacah  and  Estruah  in  Chi- 

la. 

Izona,  Bacab  and  Echvah  in  Yu- 
catan. 

Bugia,  Bradama  and  Aiba  in 
Hayti. 


'jmmmmmmam 


55 


^■ 


lao,  Isnez  and  Suroki  by  the 
Apalachians. 

Yah,  Wachil  and  Wacki  by  the 
Natchez. 

Quoyoh,  Kiwas  and  Ocki  in  Vir- 
ginia and  Florida. 

Zun^a,  Quexugaand  Haraqui  by 
the  Chicolas. 

Garronhia,  Tahuisca  and  Oyaron 
by  the  Hurons. 

Amane,  Vaca  and  Vochi  by  the 
Tamanacs. 

Akambue,  Ichein  and  Maboya  by 
the  Caribs. 

Apu,  Churi  and  Voqui  in  Peru. 

Pillian,  Meulen  and  Wocuba  in 
Chili. 

Nemque,  Zuhe  and  Bochica  by 
the  Muyzcas. 

Guipanavi,  Avari  aj»d  Caveri  by 
the  Maipuris 


Aye;nan4  Tupt^a  and  Mabira  in 
Brazil,  &c. 

Are  not  these  coincidences  very 
flurprizins  and  interesting  for  the 
history  of  mankind  and  of  their  re- 
ligions? They  will  appear  still  more 
so  if  we  compare  them  with  the  dif- 
ferent triads  of  Asia  and  other  parts. 
Sometimes  the  Asiatic  names  are 
more  dissimilar  between  themselves 
than  the  American,  or  else  resemble 
still  more  some  of  them.  A  few  in- 
stances will  be  sufficient  to  prove 
this  strange  fact. 

Asiatic  Triads. 
Brimha,  Vistnow  and  Etcheves. 
Tama,  Satua  and  Raju. 
Pramih,  Bichen  and  Sumbreh. 
Angeor,  Okar  and  Gun. 
Braham,  Narayan  and  Mahesa. 
Brahima,  Bala  and  Mahadeo. 
Brumany,  Ramana  and  Rudra. 
Primah,  Krishna  and  Iswara. 
The  above  by  the   Hindus  in 
different  lAodern  i  anguages  of 
India,  Decan,  aud  Indostan: 
which  are  all  dialects  of  the 
Sanscrit. 
Prahma,  Aug  and  Codon  in  Siam 
and  Ava. 

Bahman,  Homi    and  Barzoi  of 
Iran. 

Bahman,  Manintar  and  Tamistar 
of  the  Mahabad. 

8 


Hum,  Fo  and  Kya,  of  Thibet 

Y,  Hi  and  Vi  of'^the  Tao  religion 
of  China. 

0,Mi  and  To  of  the  Fo  religion  of 
China. 

Eon,  Hesu  and  Pur  of  the  Phry- 
gians. 

Samen,  Phegor  and  Zebu  of  tbe 
Syrians. 

Mrican  Triads. 

Amon,    Mouth   and    KhouB    of 
Egypt  and  Thebes. 

LJcharan,  Ahicanac  and  Guayota 
of  the  Guanches. 

European  Triads. 

Olcus,  Pan  and  Ath  of  the  Cy- 
clopians. 

Prome,  Epime  and  Mene  of  the 
Pelagians. 

Pan,  Eros  and  Methusa,   of  the 
{Greeks. 


1 


Zeus,  Poseidon  and  Hades  of  the 
Greeks. 

Ian,  Aesar,  and  Sancu9  of  the 
Rtruscans. 

Ain,  Aesar  and  Taut  of  the  Celts. 

Bram,  Amen  and  Vix  of  the  Os-> 
cans. 

Kog,  Om  and  Pax  of  the  Eleuai- 
nian  mysteries. 

Molk,  Fan  and  Taulas  of  Hiber- 
nians. 

Odin,  Vile  and  Ye  of  Scandina* 
vians. 

Perun,  Morski  and  Nya  of  the 
Slavonians. 

Polynesian  Triads. 

Biruma,  Vishnu  and  Uritram  of 
Ceylan. 

Awun,  Injo  and  Niwo  of  Japan. 

Tane,  Akea  and  Miru  of  Hava^. 

Tani,  Uru  and  Taroa  of  Taiti, 
&c.  &c. 

The  order  of  these  divine  mani- 
festations is  of  little  consequence 
and  depends  upon  the  priority  of 
those  mostly  worshipped,  whether 
the  God  of  Heaven,  Earth  or  Hell. 
The  Hindus  have  now  two  Secta 
worshipping  Vi&hnu  and  Shiva,  but 
Brama  has  few  worshippers  at  pre- 
sent. 

These  names  would  appear  atill 
more  strikingly  alike  it  they  all 
mteant  the  tame;  but  they  <^teBm«|n 


56 


the  past  present  and  future,  or  power, 
life  and  death,  or  the  rising  blazing 
and  setting  of  the  Sun  or  some  other 
consiinilar  ideas  instead  of  heaven, 
earth  and  hell,  although  they  always 
apply  to  the  triple  manifestations  of 
the  Deity  distinguished  and  person 
ified  in  Creation,  Preservation  and 
Destruction.  This  subject  which 
mishtbe  pursued  much  further,  may 
indicate  a  primitive  conformity  of 
religious  ideas  in  mankind  all  over 
the  world. 

Seventeen  languages  and  dialects 
of  Anahuac  or  the  Mexican  States 
are  said  to  have  been  reduced  to 
grammars  and  dictionaries  by  the 
Spanish  missionaries;  Vater  and  the 
other  philologists  do  not  appear  to 
have  known  them  all.  In  order  to 
draw  thereon  the  attention  of  those 
who  dwell  in  Mexico,  I  shall  attempt 
to  enumerate  all  the  Mexican  dia- 
lects under  4  series,  1  well  known, 
2  Little  known,  3  Hardly  known 
and  4  Totally  unknown  to  the  learn- 
ed and  historians.  It  will  be  obvi- 
ous that  the  H  latter  series  require 
chiefly  the  attention  of  those  who 
may  nave  the  opportunity  to  travel 
or  dwell  in  Mexico. 

1st  Series.  Languages  or  dialects 
well  known  of  which  we  have  ample 
vocabularies  and  grammars  known 
to  the  learned — 1.  Azteca  or  true 
Mexican.  2.  Otomi.  3.  Mizteca. 
4.  Maya.  5.  Cora.  6.  Totonaca. 
r.  Pima.    8.  Poconchi. 

2d  Series.  Little  known  to  the 
learned  at  least,  but  well  known  in 
Mexico  as  there  are  grammars  &c. 
of  them.  1.  Tarasca.  2.  Huasteca. 
3.  Vaqui.  4.  Popoluca.  5.  Matlazin- 
ca.  6.Mixe.  r.Kiche.  S.Cachiquel. 
9.  Tarahumara.  10.  Tepehuanan, 
&c.  Of  these  I  have  procured  al- 
ready ample  vocabularies  of  the  two 
first. 

Sd  Series.  Hardly  known,  of 
which  we  possess  as  yet  but  few 
words.  1.  Zapotecas.  2.  Zacatecas. 
3.  Choi.  4.  Chontal.  5.  ^•^a.  6. 
Opata.  7.  Endeve.  8.  Qutr       ,,  &c. 

4th  Series.  Quite  unk  m  for 
lack  of  materials,  althou    .  tu^j  are 


yet  spoken  languages,  and  some  are 
but  dialects  of  those  above.  1.  Ut- 
lateca.  2.  Cohuichi.  3.  TIahuichi. 
4.  Zoque.  5.  Mame.  6.  Chiapaneca. 
r.  Chochona.  8.  Mazateca.  9.  Cuis- 
cateca.  10.  Popaloava.  ll.Tubar. 
12.  Yumas.  13.  Seres.  14.  Moba, 
&c.  Besides  many  dialects  of  Cali- 
fornia, Texas  and  New  Mexico. 

Although  they  may  be  mere  dia- 
lects it  is  needful  and  desirable  to 
have  materials  on  each,  so  as  to  re- 
duce this  to  n  certainty  and  to  trace 
their  mutual  analogies  or  deviations, 
as  well  as  the  probable  time  of  the 
separation  of  the  tribes. 

These  40  Mexican  dialects  will 
thus  be  reduced  very  probably  to  5 
or  6  primitive  languages,  as  thopo.  of 
the  United  States  have  already  been 
reduced  to  seven,  the  Onguy,  Lenih, 
Chactah,  Otaly,  Capaha,  Slcere,  and 
Nachez,  by  myself  in  the  manuscript 
history  of  the  American  nations. 
And  in  the  whole  of  North  and  South 
America  hardly  25  original  langua- 
ges and  nations  are  met  with,  al- 
liougli  actually  divided  in  1500 
tribes  and  dialects;  as  the  actual 
European  languages,  only  6  in  num- 
ber originally,  are  now  divided  into 
600  dialects,  some  of  which  are  even 
deemed  peculiar  languages  at  pre- 
sent. 

Thus  these  original  or  mother  lan- 
guages of  Europe  are  the  Pelagian, 
Celtic,  Cantabrian,  Teutonic  or 
Gothic,  Thracian  or  Slavonian,  and 
Finnish.  And  out  of  the  Gothic 
have  sprung  the  English,  Dutch, 
German,  Danish,  Swedish,  &c. 
which  were  once  mere  dialects,  but 
are  now  become  languages  I  iving 
many  dialects  of  their  own. 


6.  History  and  Zoologt. 
The  Domestic  .Animals  of  Mankind 

and  the  American  Nations. 
Bt  C.  S.  RiriHBtavE. 
I  mean  by  domestic  animals  those 
which  have  been  tamed  by  mankind, 
and  dwell  in  freedom  with  men, -be- 
coming subservient  to  their  use;  by 
no  means  those  which  are  pursued 
or  kept  in  chains  abd  cages. 


51 


ind  some  are 
JVC.  l.Ut- 
I.  Tlahuichi. 
Chiapaneca. 
ca.  9.  Cuis- 
ll.Tubar. 

,14.  Moba, 
!ct8  of  Call- 
Mexico, 
e  mere  dia- 
desirable  to 

so  as  to  re- 
and  to  trace 
1°  deviations, 
time  of  the  . 

lialects  will 
robably  to  5 
I,  as  thop<i  of 
i ready  been 
guv,  Lenih, 
,  Skere,  and 

manuscript 
in  nations, 
h  and  South 
inal  langua- 
et  with,  al- 
1    in    1500 

the  actual 
vGinnum- 
livided  into 
ch  are  even 
ges  atpre- 

mother  lan- 
e  Pelagian, 
eutonic  or 
Ionian,  and 
the  Gothic 
ih,  Dutch, 
dish,  &c. 
ialects,  but 
ges  I  Lving 
m. 

OLOGT. 

f  Mankind 
ationa. 

imals  those 
■f  mankind, 
:h  men,  -be- 
eir  usej  by 
-e  pursued 

«8. 


The  number  of  these  tlomestic 
animals  has  always  been  deemed  a 
standard  of  civilisation,  and  the  cul- 
tivation of  plants  is  another. 

The  slanderers  of  the  American 
nations  (Robertson  included)  have 
not  been  willing  to  perceive  any 
high  civilization  in  this  continent, 
and  have  totally  overlooked  the  nu- 
merous animals  they  had  domcsti- 
eft  ted 

In  America  the  number  of  domes 
tic  animals  was  greater  than  in 
Asia,  Europe  and  Africa!  this  asser- 
tion is  not  a  paradox;  but  a  positive 
fact,  which  1  shall  presently  prove 
completely.  I  do  not  mean  to  in- 
clude among  the  domestic  animals 
of  this  Continent,  those  introduced 
since  1002  by  the  Scandinavians, 


,the  primitive  and  ancient  nations  of 
America. 

1  shall  form  two  collateral  tables 
of  the  domestic  animals  of  the  two 
Continents,  and  afterwards  quote 
my  authorities  for  those  of  America} 
since  in  the  actual  state  of  our 
knowledge,  so  much  that  relates  to 
America  is  endeavoured  to  be  for- 
gotten, that  it  becomes  needful  to 
recall  continually  the  ancient  au- 
thors which  our  popular  writers  are 
too  lazy  to  read,  consult  and  adopt. 


Abbreviations  in         .able, 
N.  A.  North  America.  A.  Asia. 
S.  A.  South  America.  L.  Europe. 
W.  I.  West  Indies.       Af.  Africa. 
M.  Mexican  States.     P.  Polynesia. 
This  being  intended  as  a  popular 


r VnTlSy by  r  S  =ls;  Essay,"  J  ^^^\  ^^^^    --" 
but  merely  those  domesticated  byl  names  of  a.umals  merely. 


1. 

2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 
6. 
7. 
8. 
9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
IS. 
16. 
17, 
18, 
19, 
20 
21 
32 
33 


Ist  TABLE. 

Domettic  Animals  of  America. 

I.  QUADRUPEDS. 

Lama     "\  ,  ,     ^  ■^•■ 

Paco        1 4  Species  of  the  G.  \  icu- 

Taragua  T     nia,  S.  A. 

HuanucoJ 

American  Bison,  N.  A, 

American  Elk,  N.  A. 

Virginian  Deer,  N.  A. 

American  Bear,  N.  A. 

Fccari  Hog,  S.  A. 

Tayasu  Hog,  S.  A. 

Dog — 7  varieties,  N.  A 

cima  1  4  Species  of  Rabbits  but  of 

Paca    (   different  genus.  S.  A.  8c  W.l 

Huti  J 
,  Tapir,  S.  A. 
,  Capibara,  S.  A. 
,  Coati,  M. 
.Raccoon, N.  A. 
.  American  Badger.  N.  A. 

to  31.  10  Species  of  Monkeys  in  S.A 
I.  Flying  Squirrel,  N.  A. 

Manati  or  Sea  Cow,  W.  1.  and  S.  A. 


2d  TABLE. 


S.  A.&W.l. 


Domestic  Ammals  of  Asia,  Europe,  Africa 
and  Polynesia. 

1.  QUADUUPEDS. 

1.  Common  Camel,  A.  E.  and  Af. 

2.  Bactrian  Camel,  A. 

3.  Common  Ox,  A.  E.  Af. 

4.  Buffaloe,  A.  E.  Af. 

5.  Asiatic  Elephant,  A. 

6.  Horse,  A.  R.  Af. 

7.  Ass,  A.  E.  Af.  '    .       . 
9.  Hog,  every  where. 

10.  Dog,  (15  varieties)  do. 

11.  Cat,  do. 

12.  Ichneumon,  Af. 

13.  Rabbit,  E. 

14.  Ferret,  E. 

15.  Sheep,  A.  E.  Af. 

16.  Goat,  A.  E.  Af. 

17.  Antelope,  A.  Af. 

18.  Yak  or  Thibet  Cow,  A. 

19.  Reindeer,  E.  A. 

20.  Ounce,  A. 

21.  Marmot,  E. 

22.  Otter,  A.  E.  . 

23  to  25.  3  sp.  Monkeys  m  Asia  and  Ai. 


2d  CLASS.— BIRDS. 

1.  American  Hen,  N.  and  S.  A. 

2.  Musky  Duck,  S.  A. 

3.  Manedis  "\  .    „     ,     r 

4.  Fowls  or  Agami  I  Domestic  Fowls  ot 

5.  Uoco  r    Guyana. 

6.  Wacarara  J 

7.  Turkey,  M. 

8.  Cocolin  Quail,  M. 


2d  CLASS.— BIBAS. 

1.  Hen,  every  where. 

2.  Pidgeon,  do. 

3.  Goose,  do. 

4.  Duck,  do. 

5.  Swan,  do.  rare. 

6.  Guinea  fowl,  Af.  E, 


17.  Peacock,  A.  E. 
8.  Pheasant,  A 


E. 


,"-■■ 


mmmmummfim 


M 


9.  American  Crane,  N.  A. 

10.  American  Pidgeoni,  N.  A. 

11.  Canada  Goose,  N.  A. 

12  to  25.  Parrots  14  ap.  S.  A.  and  W.  I. 
!26  to  28.  Ducki  3  sp.  in  Brazil  and  Pc' 
ru  and  M. 

29.  American  Ostrich,  S.  A. 

30.  Flamingo,  in  Cuba. 

31.  Hingdoves.  N.  A. 
23.  Carib  Goose,  W.  I. 

3d  CLASS.— HEPTILE9. 

1  to  5.  Land  and  Water  Turtles,  5  spe- 

cies, S.  A. 

5  to  8.  Iguanas,  3  species. 
9.  Rattle  Snake,  N.  A. 

10  to  15.  Harmless  Snakes*  6sp.  M.  and 

8.  A. 

4th  CLASS.— PISHES. 
1.  Remora,  W.  I. 

2  to  12.  Pond  Fishes  of  M.  Guatimala, 

Peru,  &c. 

5th  CLASS.— INSECTS. 
1  to  3.  Bees,  3  sp.  S.  A. 

4.  Red  Cochinille,  M. 

5.  Monteres  or  Yellow  Cochinelle,  M. 

6.  Silk  Worm  oF  Mizteca,  M. 

7.  Cucu)  o  or  Acudia,  W.  L 

8.  Termes,  S.  A. 

6th  CLASS.— SHELLS  and  WORMS. 
1  to  5.  Oysters,  5  kinds,  N.  and  S.  A. 

6  to  10.  Clams  and  Shells,  5  sp.  N.  and 

S.  A. 

11  &  12.  Palm  Worms,  2  sp.  S.A  .&  W.l. 

RECAPITULATION. 
S3  species  of  Quadrupeds. 


32 
15 
13 
8 
12 


Birds. 

Reptiles. 

Fishes. 

Insects. 

Sliells  and  Worms. 


112  Species  in  America. 

Such  a  great  number  of  domestic 
animals  were  not  collected  ever^i 
where}  but  a  small  numbei' found  in 
different  localities  in  America  and 
elsewhere. 

The  domestication  of  animals  be- 

i^an  before  tiie  flood,  since  the  Me-, 
ites  or  Pastoral  tribes,  and  the  Ca- 
bulites,  CabilSf  or  Cainitea,  agricul- 
tural tribes  had  at  least  reclaimed 
the  sheep  and  the  ox  soon  after 
Adam.  Yet  in  the  earliest  Chinese 
histonr  only  6  domestic  animals  are 
stated  to  have  been  reclaimed  by  the 


9.  Partridge,  E. 

10.  Quail,  E. 

11.  China  Diver,  A. 

12  to  19.  Parrots,  8  sp.  A.  6. 

20.  Dove,  A.  E. 

■n  to  25.  Falcons  and  Hawks,  5  sp.  A.  B. 


3d  CLASS.— REPTILES. 
1  to  3.  Land  Turtles,  3  sp. 
4  to  10.  Snakes,  7  ap. 


4th  CLASS.— FISHES. 
1  to  10.  Sp.  of  Carps,  and  Pond  fishc^ 
Gold  fish,  &c.  China,  A.  E. 


5th  CLASS— INSECTS. 

1 .  Honey  Bee,  A.  E.  Af. 

2.  Silk  Worm,  A.  E. 

3.  Kermes,  K. 

4.  Fig  Cynips,  E. 


6th  CLASS.— SHELLS  and  WORMS, 

1 .  Oysters,  E. 

2.  Muscles,  E. 

3  to  5.  Other  Shell  Fish,  E. 
6.  Pinna  or  Bissus,  K. 

RECAPITULATION. 

25  species  of  Quadrupeds. 
25        ••  b.rds. 

10        •<  Reptiles. 

10        "  Fishes. 

4  "         Insects. 
6        "  Shells. 

80  Species  in  the  other  Continent. 


Fuhites  300  years  after  the  flood  of 
Yn-ti  or  Noah,  which  were  the 
liorse,  the  ox,  the  sheep,  the  dog, 
the  hog  and  the  hen. 

The  other  animals  were  gradually 
tamed  elsewhere.  Some  are  of  local 
and  limited  range,  such  as  Yak  con- 
fined to  Thibet,  Ferret  to  Europe, 
Reindeer  to  the  Boreal  Rej^ions. 
Europe  has  only  received  the  Buffa- 
loe  and  Camel  lately  from  Asiaj  and 
since  1492  some  of  the  American 
domestic  animals  have  been  intro- 
duced there.    Such  as  the  Cavia» 


t 


mm 


W 


I"!*" 


59 


.  A.  6. 

Hawkt,  5  ip.  A.  B. 


tEPTILES, 

,  3  ip. 


-FISHES. 

a,  and  Pond  fishci^ 

ina,  A.  E. 


INSECTS. 
Af. 


L9  and  WORMS, 
ish,  E. 


LATION, 

peds. 


er  Continent. 

ifter  the  flood  of 
vhich  were  the 
sheep,  thedogr 
I. 

s  were  gradually 
iome  are  of  local 
!uch  as  Yak  con- 
:rret  to  Europe, 
Boreal  Rej^ions. 
:eived  the  Bufla- 
y  from  Asiaj  and 
)f  the  American 
lave  been  intro- 
h  as  the  Cavia» 


Parrots.  ,  .    .      _  ,,.       l.i  .  ^„„..;^,.n  rmnp. 


Parrots 


nmerica  the  4  kinds  "^  J;-J^'' Vt"^S^,roTMexi.o  raise  a 
nia  or  Peruvian  _«heep  jvere  ^pye^^.,  JJ'^f  Xorm  to  tl,is  very  day, 


bv  the  Peruvians  to  Chili,  tucu- 
man,  Paraguay,  &c.  and  the  Dog 
was  found  every  where;  while  the 
domestic  Tapir,  Tayasu  and  Pecan 
were  confined  to  some  small  tracts 
in  South  America.  The  common 
Virginian  deer  is  found  wild  all  over 
North  America?  but  we  hear  of  its 
domestication  only  in  Florida. 

Let  us  detail  the  proofs  of  th 
American  table  drawn  from  the  ear- 
liest travellers  and  writers  on  this 
continent.     The  domestic  an'm^r'^f  „  u^^ti  they  had  tame  iguanas, 

and  all  the  writers  on  Mexico.  ^°"T.!!.'*^?.  "?!'  M..n„,.  &.. 


see  Poinset:  it  is  a  native  kind. 

In  the  West  Indies,  the  beautiful 
bird  flamingo  or  the  Phmicojjlerut 
ruber  had  been  tamed  in  1494,  in 
Cuba;    also  several   large  parrots, 
and  even  a  fish  the  Reinoia  or  Ech- 
eneiit  which  was  used  by  the  fisher- 
men to  catch  turtles  and  fishes  by 
grasping  them.    They  had  also  tame 
partridges  and  iguanas  in  1508.  See 
Columbus,  Diaz,  Ocampo,  Acosta, 


Martyr,  Acosta,  Munoz,  &c. 

Several  tribes  of  North  America 
have  tamed  the  bear,  the 


raccoon, 


TheTaensas,  Cenis  and  other  na 
tions  of  Texas  and  Louisiana,  had 
tame  turkeys,  ducks, hens, pidgeons  """.  ^j--  „ j  y^-  them  in  their 


tame 
Ton- 


Hennepin. 

In  1678  the  Chicasas  had 
Indian  hens  and  turkeys,  see 
ty's  travels.  . 

In  Xalisco  to  the  N.  W.  of  Mexi- 
co, several  snakes  were  tamed  and 
kept  in  the  houses,  to  destroy  in- 
•ects.  In  other  parts  of  Mexico  the 
beautiful  coral  snake  was  kept  as  a 

Prt  bv  the  women.  See  Herrera  and 
urchas.  . 

Ayllon  who  explored  Chicora  or 
Chicola  the  eastern  part  of  Florida 
now  Georgia  in   1514,  &c.  found 
there  tame  ducks  and  geese,  and 
besides  deer  kept  like  cattle  infolds 
during  the  night,  ranging  out  in  the 
day,  returning  home  in  the  evening; 
the  does  were  milked  like  goats, 
and  the  Indians  drank  the  milk.  See 
Ayllon's  relation  in  Peter  Marty rd' 
Angleria. 

The  first  Spanish  explorers  of 
New  Mexico  or  Cibola  found  the 
bison  or  American  buffaloe  kept  in 
folds  and  pens,  like  cows.  See  Her- 
rera, Hackluyt,  &c. 
Lawson  in  his  travels  in   Ca- 


The 
pet  with" 


the 


squirrel  is  a  common 
boys  and  girls. 

In  Guatimala  and  South  America 
many  species  of  monkeys  were 
tamed  and  kept  in  houses;  but  we 
are  seldom  told  which  species  they 
were.  The  Aruwacs  of  Guyana  de- 
light to  keep  the  beautilul  little 
monkey  called  sucawin,  not  larger 
than  a  rat.  See  Bancroft,  Boling- 
broke,  Stedman,  Strangeways, 
AcoHta,  Herrera,  &c. 

In  Darien  and  Yucatan  there  v»ere 
herds  of  tame  pecaris  kept  like  hogs 
according  to  Herrera,  before  1540. 
The  Epurimei  of  Guyana  kept 
tame  pecaris,  tayasus,  and  deer.  See 
Purchas.  This  deer  must  be  dift'er- 
ent  from  the  Virginian  deer  and 
must  be  added  to  the  table. 

The  4  kinds  of  tame  fowl  of  Gu- 
yana are  mentioned  by  Watertonj 
but  they  are  spread  under  other 
names  as  far  as  Guatimala  and  Bra- 
zil. ,     , 

In  1519  Pigafetta  found  the  Ar- 
uayas  of  Brazil  with  tame  pw, 
fowl,  parrots,  monkeys,  and  also 


GO 


(he  tapir  or  anta  had  been  tamed  by 
them.  He  found  also  the  patagons 
with  tame  hiianacog. 

The  Diaguitas  of  Tucuman  had 
tamed  the  ostrich,  also  geese  and 
'  hens  before  1 330.  See  Techo. 

Four  species  of  rabbits,  I'uca  ni- 
gra and  Pacafulva,  Cavia  ai(Vli 
and  Cnviii  acitcni  were  domesticated 
from  the  West  Indies  to  Peru  ntid 
Paraj^uay,  under  various  names, 
Cttpii  and  Cvijtts  in  Peru,  Pujwx  on 
the  Maranun  and  among  the  Uuara- 
nis  as  early  as  1534.  (^innxrs  in 
Quito,  Jipereit  in  Brazil,  Hutia  in 
Hayti,  &c. 

Dogs  wore  found  from  Canada  to 
Chili;  some  peculiar  varieties  exist- 
ed: the  aico  of  Mexico  had  no  hair 
and  was  very  good  for  food:  the 
aperuca  of  Peru  was  a  black  dog. 

The  Muras  or  Aymores  of  Brazil 
and  E.  Peru  had  many  kinds  of  tame 
fowls  and  ducks.  Acuna  mentions 
that  200  years  ago  the  tribes  of  Ma- 
ranon  haa  tame  turtles,  manati,  anta 
or  tapir,  pecari  and  paco. 

Of  the  live  species  of  Vicunia,  the 
Peruvians  had  tamed  4,  the  true 
mountain  Vicunia  alone  remaining 
wild  and  untamable.  They  were 
used  as  beasts  of  burthen,  for  wool 
and  food.  Sometimes  even  as  horses 
to  ride  upon  by  the  Achkeres  of 
West  Brazil  in  1540  and  the 
mapais,  or  mbayas  of  tucuman 
in  1548;  they  called  the  lama 
by  the  name  of  Amidas.  The  tribes 
uiChaco  had  in  1548  tame  deer, 
lama,  geese,  and  they  cultivated  a 
kind  of  wheat  and  of  rice.  See  Gili, 
LozAno,  Lavega,  Schnidel,  Pur- 
chas,  &c. 

The  Panches  of  Cundinamarca 
kept  the  large  ants  or  termes  in 
yards  to  breed,  using  them  to  make 
a  kind  of  bread.  See  Piedrahita  and 
Touron.    " 

The  Carios  of  River  Parana  had 
tame  lamas,  pecaris  and  geese  in 
1539;  see  Schnidel's  Travels. 

The  Chilians,  Araucas  and  Hue 
,  nus  or  patagons  had  tame  guanacos 
and  goats:  they  cultivated  2  kinds 
of  wheat. 


The  partridges  of  Maranon  have 
been  omitti'd  in  the  table.  They 
must  be  d'ft'erent  from  those  of  Cu- 
ba. The  (ariiw  had  tame  geese  and 
parrots  in  I4<)3  at  (iuadalupe  when 
discovered  by  Columbus. 

In  Chiapa  a  yellow  cochinille  is 
raised  called  inonteres;  see  Juarro. 
The  true  cochinille  of  Oaxaca  and 
K.  Mexico  is  well  known.  The  same 
or  a  ditt'ercnt  kind  is  also  found  in 
Uuatimala  and  Guaya(|uil. 

In  Collot's  travels  I  find  that  the 
Aiitans  or  Snake  Indians  of  New 
Mexico,  keep  tame  rattle-snakes, 
which  they  venerate,  and  feeding 
them  on  flour  only,  they  lose  their 
poisonous  property !  this  is  strange 
if  true. 

The  capibara  is  tamed  in  Brazil, 
the  coati  in  Guatimala,the  American 
elk  is  easily  kept  in  parks  and  folds. 
The  beaver  alone,  so  useful  and  so 
sociable,  has  never  been  tamed,  but 
wantonly  destroyed. 

Some  Indian  tribes  took  care  to 
spread  and  keep  the  oysters,  pearl 
oysters,  muscles,  clams,  &c.  The 
palm  worms  esteemed  a  delicacy  in 
Guyana  were  taken  care  of,  as  well 
as  3  kinds  of  bees.  See  travels  in 
South  America. 

The  result  of  this  Enquiry  will  be 
that  more  animals  have  been  tamed 
than  we  were  aware  of,  particularly 
in  America,  and  that  the  Americans 
had  little  cause  to  regret  lacking  the 
horse,  camel,  ox,  sheep,  goat  and 
hog,  since  they  had  for  equivalent 
the  vicunias,  deer,  bison,  pecarria, 
tap;r,  &c. 

I  have  lonj;  been  convinced  that 
the  civilization  of  many  American 
nations,  such  as  the  Toltecas,  Mexi- 
cans, Tarascas,  Apalhchians,  May-, 
ans,  Quiches  of  North  America,  and 
the  Muhizcas,  Peruvians,  Arauca- 
nians  of  South  America,  was  not  so 
low  as  represented  by  their  tyrants 
and  detractors;  but  equal  if  not  su- 
perior to  that  of  the  Spanish  invaders 
of  1492:  which  fact  will  be  easy  to 
demonstrate;  but  this  is  neither  the 
time  nor  place.  I  have  merely  il- 
lustrated one  of  the  many  proou  of 


61 


aranon  have 
ible.  They 
hose  of  Cu- 
le  geese  and 
lalupe  when 

cochinille  in 
see  Juarro. 
Oaxaca  and 
'I'lie  same 
'*»  lound  in 
lil. 

nd  that  the 
ins  of  New 
ttle-snakes, 
nd  feeding 
'  lose  their 
8  ia  strange 

in  Brazil, 
e  American 
s  and  folds, 
eful  and  so 
tamed,  but 

ook  care  to 
sters,  pearl 

&c.  The 
delicacy  in 
of,  as  well 

travels  in 

"irywillbe 
leen  tamed 
articularlj 
Americans 
acking  the 
goat  and 
equivalent 
}  pecarris, 

need  that 
American 
:a8,  Mexi- 
ins,  Maj- 
erica,  and 
Arauca- 
na  not  so 
ir  tyrants 
if  not  su- 
invaderg 
e  easy  to 
sither  the 
nerely  il- 
pi-oofg  of     ^ 


their  civitization,  by  introducing  a 
subject  which  had  been  overlooked 
by  all,  even  Humboldt,  and  Macul- 
loh. 

Two  species  of  deer,  the  Mexican 
and  Guyana  deer  must  be  a<l(led  to 
the  table,  also  the  t'uda  goat  of  Mo- 
lina tamed  in  Chili:  and  5  species  of 
birds,  the  partridges  of  Cuba  and 
South  America,  besides  the  Ameri- 
can swan  and  pelican,  both  of  which 
f  have  seen  domesticated.  Thus 
the  American  domestic  animals  will 
be  increased  to  IQO  species.  I  have 
also  seen  buffaloes,  ellcs  and  deer  in 
parks  in  Kentucky,  in  freedom,  yet 
coming  at  the  call  to  be  fed  with 
corn  or  salt,  and  never  endeavour- 
ing to  e»>cape  from  a  park  merely 
surrounded  by  a  common  fence. 
Such  was  the  park  of  Col.  Geo. 
Thompson  at  Shawanee  Spring  near 
Harrodsburg. 

7.  ZO()L()GY. 

On  the  Moles  of  North  America  and 

two  new  species  from    'entucky, 

br  C.  S.  KAriifEHH.CB. 

The  moles  like  many  of  the  small 
quadrupeds  of  this  continent,  are 
hardly  known  .tnd  distinguished  as 
yet.  Several  of  them  have  been 
mixt  in  the  genera  talpa,  sorex,  sca- 
lops,  apalax,  condylura,  SfC.  of  the 
naturalists.  In  Harlan  Fauna  Ame 
ricana  the  G.  spalax  is  omitted,  as 
well  as  the  tuzan  of  Mexico  and 
Louisiana,  and  the  N.  G.  lately  dis- 
covered in  Maine.  He  has  only  one 
<Iiolc  or  ta/pa  of  North  America  and 
he  deems  it  the  T.  europea  saying  in 
the  character  fur  black,  and  in  the 
description/wr  cinereous,  fan  on  the 
throat,  ^-c.  and  then  he  has  4  varie- 
ties spotted,  while,  yellow  and  cine- 
reous again. 

All  the  animals  burrowing  and 
raising  the  earth  in  ridges  are 
called  moles  in  the  vulgar  language: 
although  they  may  not  all  be^talpa; 
the  shrews  are  the  G.  sorex. 

In  1814  I  distinguished  one  of  the 
moles  found  in  the  Atlantic  States 
by  the  name  of  talpu  cupreata 
(precis,  sp.  7.)  which  I  had  observed 


in  1802,  it  differs  from  the  European 
kind,  wliich  /  have  seen  in  Europe, 
by  tail  one  seventh  of  whole  length, 
i;olour  of  u  siiining  brown  with  cop- 
KMy  purplish  siiades,  throat  slightly 
ulvous.  The  Kur<»pean  mole  may 
be  found  somewhere  in  North  Ame- 
rica, but  1  have  never  seen  it. 

In  IH'^O  I  described  in  my  Annals 
of  Nature,  sp.  5,  the  spalax  vittata, 
with  striped  back,  &c.  The  com- 
pilers who  seldom  travel  and  neglect 
the  published  labours  of  travellers 
who  have  wandered  in  search  of 
knowledge;  have  not  noticed  these 
two  species.  This  last  however  has 
been  also  seen  by  my  friend  Audu- 
bon, who  first  made  it  known  to  me, 
and  is  inserted  in  the  Knglish  Jour- 
nal of  Zoology  of  1822.  The  G. 
upalax  of  Krxleben  contains  the  mole 
rats  witljout  tails. 

Mr.  Harris  of  Machias  in  Maine, 
has  discovered  and  described  a  very 
singular  mole  of  that  State,  which 
he  deems  a  N.  G.  and  calls  aatro- 
mycter  prarinatus.  Not  being  yet 
introduced  in  the  books  of  compders, 
I'll  give  a  short  account  of  it.  O. 
astromycter.  Snout  stellated,  no  ex- 
ternal ears,  eyes  small,  legs  p*>ort 
5  toes  to  each,  anterior  scaly  with 
long  strait  claws,  posterior  longer 
with  shorter  curved  claws,  tail  scaly, 
fusiform,  with  thin  hairs. 

Sp.  ^.  prasinattts.  Hair  glossr 
green,  snout  naked  long  with  carti- 
lagineous  stellated  processes^  and 
two  others  longer  before:  tail  pedun- 
culate, fusiform,  cylindrical,  acute, 
two  fifths  of  whole  length;  body  4^ 
inches,  tail  3. 

In  1820  I  discovered  two  new 
moles  in  Kentucky,  one  is  rather 
common  and  the  substitute  of  the 
common  mole  in  the  gardens.  I  call 
it  talpa  macrhina.  'flie  other  talpa 
sericea  is  rather  i^carce.  A  specimen 
was  in  Clifford's  museum. 

1.  Talpa  machrina,  Raf.  1820. — 
Long-nose  mole.  Fur  thick,  brown 
with  greyish  s'lades;  nose  elongate, 
depressed,  nr^ked  and  tuberculate; 
tail  one  sixth  oi  whole  length  white, 
squared,  naked,  feet  white. 


-— ^MBS^ 


Q2 


i; 


> 


ToUl  length  7  iiichea,  tail  U  but 
only  j  nut  uf  tlio  fur.  Body  thick, 
covered  vtxlh  a  soft  ftiiky  fur  i  inch 
Iong,»h(>rter  and  woolly  on  the  head ; 
nose  aInioHt  like  a  proboiicii  i  inch 
longer  than  the  lower  jaw,moveable, 
baite  white  villose,  and  naked  rubi- 
cund) feet  naked, the  anterior  broad, 
roun(ied  flat  with  5  toes  thick  and 
subpalinate  or  coherent,  3  claws 
nearly  equal,  -arge,  convex  above, 
flat  beneath)  posterior  feet  more 
•lender,  claws  smaller,  longer  and 
narrow.  In  woods,  gardens  and 
fields,  near  Lexington,  &c.  Raises 
flexuose  burrows  of  great  length. 

2.  Taha  acricea.lia(.  1820.  Silky 
mole. — Fur  short  silky,  grey,  with 
silvery  shades;  nose  short  obtuse; 
tail  one  fifth  of  whole  length  cylin- 
drical. 

Smaller  than  the  first  and  more 
•lender,  only  5  inches  long,  body  4 
and  tail  1.  Fur  very  peculiar  and 
diHerent  from  the  other  moles,  nut 
being  reducible  to  different  direc- 
tions; but  imbricate  as  in  other  quad- 
rupeds; remainder  as  in  the  first  sp. 
Found  in  woods  near  Nicholasville 
and  Harrodsburg. 

8.  Deacription  of  a  New  Otter,  Lu- 
THA  CoNuoLOH /rom  Jiaaam  in 
Aaia. 

Dr.  M.  Burrough  of  Philadelphia, 
has  been  a  great  traveller  and  col- 
lector in  Zoology,  having  made  a 
voyage  round  the  world,  travelled 
in  Peru,  Panama,  AVest  Mexico, 
.Sandwich  Islands,  and  Bengal.  His 
Greatest  Asiatic  excursion  was  a 
Journey  from  Calcutta  to  Assam  in 
the  Imalayamts,  by  the  Baranputra 
river;  it  is  to  be  widlied  that  he  may 

Eublish  his  Journal  of  it.     He  has 
rought  to  Philadelphia  some  fine  or 
new  animals  and  many  shells. 

Among  his  quadrupeds,  he  has  an 
otter  from  Assam,  which  I  pronounc- 
ed new,  and  he  has  permitted  me  to 
describe.  I  call  it  Intra  concohr, 
being  of  a  uniform  color;  it  mighi 
also  oe  called  L.amblonyx  from  its 
blunt  claws. 
S.  6.  Amblonyx^ViaS.  Clawa, short 


obtuse,  not  sharp  oor  crooked;  while 
they  are  so  in  the  other  otteiu 

IMtra  roncolar.  sp.  ch.  Knt'rely 
of  a  uniform  bay  color,  tad  depress- 
ed as  long  as  the  body,  claws  blunt. 

Description. — Total  length  '■2i  li. 
head  and  neck  i,  body  and  tail  each 
one  foot;  nose  blackish,  no  whiskers, 
cars  very  small;  six  small  close  in- 
cisores  to  each  jnw,  canine  teeth 
large,  grinders  sharp;  feet  short, 
with  5  unequal  palmate  toes,  and 
claws  as  above  stated;  tail  slender 
Hat  acute. 

Found  in  Assam  and  the  Oarrow 
hills.  Dwells  mostly  on  land,  seldom 
goes  to  the  water;  feeds  on  fish  and 

fowl.  C.  S.  ItAFINKSqUB. 

Philadelphia,  27  March,  1833. 

P.  S.  Dr.  Burrough  has  again 
sailed  on  another  voyage  to  Buenoa 
A^res  and  China,  from  whence  he 
will  no  doubt  bring  many  rare  ob- 
jects of  Zoology. — ^May  1832. 

9.CoucuARSof  Orrgon.  ByC.S.R. 

In  addition  to  the  article  tm  our 
Couguars,  p.  19,  I  have  to  state  that 
several  other  varieties  of  tygers  are 
found  in  the  Western  wilrJs  of  the 
Oregon  Mts,  or  East  and  West  of 
them,  which  deserve  to  be  noticed. 

I  find  in  my  notes  that  two  other 
varieties  of  Couguar  have  been  seen 
there,  and  East  of  the  Mts. 

1 .  Var.  Oregonenaia,  Dark  brown, 
nearlyblackon  the  back, belly  white; 
body  6  ft.  long,  3  high,  tail  Sor  3  ft. 
long.  A  large  ferocious  animal  of 
the  mountains.  Is  it  not  a  peculiar 
species?  Felix  oregonenaia. 

2.  Var.  Very  near  the  Pennsylva- 
nia or  rather  Alleghany  Couguar. 
Body  nearly  entirely  tawny  or  bay, 
rather  shorter,  smaller  and  lower 
than  the  last,  more  slender,  less  fe- 
roceous.  Dwelling  in  the  plains 
east  of  the  mountains  near  woods, 
but  pursues  the  game  in  the  plains  or 
prairies,  preying  on  deer,  elks  and 
buffaloes. 

i  find  in  Lereye's  travels  that  a 
smaller  animal,  nearly  similar  in 
color,  but  not  larger  than  a  cat  ia 


\ 


im 


(a 


ooked;  while 

ottei., 

:li.  Ktit'rely 
I  ilepr<!ss- 

claws  blu.it. 

length  9.^  U. 

and  tail  each 

no  wliiikert, 
nail  cluie  in- 
canine  teeth 
feet  ihort, 
te  toei,  and 

tail  alender 

the  Oarrow 
land,Heldom 
■  on  iish  and 

AriNKSqUB. 

133. 

lias  again 

e  to  Buenoa 

whence  he 

lany  rare  ob- 

y  1832. 

V.  ByC.S.R. 

tide  on  our 
to  state  that 
)f  tjrgera  are 
wilrJs  of  the 
and  West  of 
>  be  noticed. 
lat  two  other 
vc  been  seen 
VI  ts. 

Dark  brown, 
(belly  whitei 
tails  or  3  ft. 
18  animal  of 
ot  a  peculiar 
ma, 

I  Pennayiva- 
\y  Couguar. 
wny  or  baj, 
'  and  lower 
der,  less  fe- 
the  plains 
near  woods, 
(he  plains  or 
r,  elks  and 

ivels  that  a 

similar  in 

Itan  a  cat  b 


found  east  of  the  Oregon  mnuntairiH, 
which  is  very  tierce,  ami  ol'turi  killH 
lariTR  animalM,  wild  sheep  and  goat* 
by  juu)|>ine  on  tlicir  necks  and  cut- 
ting the  iieitii  and  artericH,  until 
they  fall.     Is  it  a  new  speciesi* 

/Wi«  marrura,  Haf.  Kntireljr  of  a 
■allow  color,  tail  as  lung  as  the  body^ 
which  is  from  I  to  ^  feet  long  only, 

10.  OuNiTHOLouY. — Description  of 
a  new  Kngle  from  South  America, 
Jiifuilu  ilirrom/x  or  Macarran  Ku- 
gle.  Uy  C.  S.  It. 

Mr.  Macarran  of  I'liiladelpliia  Iwih 
had  for  5  years  in  liiH  small  nu'iiiicc 


rie  and   botanic  garden,  a  hoiiuliml 


eiiiige 
iiulim 


eagle,  kept  alive  in  a  cage  in  tlie  open 
air  during  the  coldest  wiiilers,  beiiij; 
a  native  of  the  cold  cliinitle  of  An- 
tartic  America.  He  was  found  by 
the  mate  of  a  vessel  near  Bueno<« 
Ayres,  while  yet  young,  feeding  on 
a  dead  horse,  and  taken  alive  with 
out  much  dilficulty.  He  has  grown 
and  improved  in  colors  since  bought 
by  Mr.  Macarran.  Although  fierce 
and  wanting  to  fly  against  the  boys 
when  they  annoy  him,  he  is  very 
tame  and  grateful  towards  his  keep 
er:  heknowsiiim  as  well  as  friendly 
vtsitcra,and  greets  them  bv  peculiar 
postures,  looks  or  cries.  Ae  has  se- 
veral kinds  of  cries  rather  harsh,  to 
express  Joy  or  anger.  He  feeds  on 
every  kind  of  flesh,  offals  or  even 
fish  and  dead  animals.  He  will  kill 
rats  and  eat  them.  He  is  a  beauti 
fut  noble  bird,  when  he  expands  the 
wing^  they  All  his  large  cage.  His 
gait  IS  clumsy  and  he  oftener  jumps 
than  walks. 

I  have  called  him  ^^quiladicronyx 
from  the  singularity  of  claws  of  two 
colors. 

^q.dicronyx.  speech.  Bill  horny, 
feet  vellow,  claws  black,  but  the 
middle  claw  homy  or  whitish;  piu- 
ma^  blackish,  head  greyish,  tail 
whitish;  end  of  it  rusty 

Description — Total  iength  3  feet, 
wings  expanded,  9  feet;  Bill  large 
strong  4  inches  long,  shaped  as  in 
the  eagles,  of  a  homy  or  whitish-yel- 


lowisli  colon  cere  and  lore  brewnish; 
eyes  black  and  bright,  iris  yellow; 
lead  greyish  above  and  across  the 
efcs,nearly  white  beiieatli  and  above 
the  eyes;  feathers  neaily  black  with 
u  lead  colored  cast,  white  at  their 
base;  wings  slate  colored  brncath; 
Uropygial  feathers  inixt  of  bLok 
and  grey.  Tail  with  a  rusty  band 
at  the  end.  Feet  yellow  very  strong, 
feathers  nut  quite  to  the  toes.  Claws 
strong  and  black,  that  of  the  middle 
toe  same  color  as  the  bill. 

When  younger  this  bird  was  en- 
tirely of  a'hluisli  black,  or  dark  lead 
color,  the  head  rnd  tail  have  since 
changed,  luit  tlie  rusty  band  of  the 
tail  and  claws  \, '  re  permanent  and 
are  proeniiiient  distinctions  bctv  jten 
this  en);le  and  the  whitehead  eoi;le. 

Mr.  Audubon  admii\<i  this  '  agle 
and  wanted  to  purt'inse  him;'  '".t Mr. 
Macarran  would  not  take  less  than 
8  100  fur  him. 


1 1.  KapF.Toi.ooY. — On  the  .-?r<uan- 
der  of  the  hills  of  East  I  ..enii  cky. 
S.lurida.  by  C.  S.  R. 


in 


1823  a  new  land 
my  excursion  tojthe 


I  discovered 
salamander  in 

falls  of  the  river  Cumberland,  dwe! 
ling  in  the  hills  near  that  river  in 
East  Kentucky,  among  logs  and 
rubbish  in  woods. 

It  is  a  sluggisii  and  ugly  animal, 
but  rare  and  not  easily  detected 
among  dried  leaves,  being  of  a  dull 
color,  only  3  or  4  inches  long. 

Salamandra  btrida.  Entirely grSJf 
with  two  rows  of  black  spots  on  the 
back,  tai'  >,«  long  as  the  body  with 
blackish  .iii'-  .,  belly  whitish.  The 
tail  is  rouniied  as  in  the  land  sala- 
manders, and  the  foes  are  4  and  5 
as  in  tht^  whole  genus. 

I  lake  this  opportunity  to  state 
*h,U  my  sal.  or  sp.  bmfii^a  of  last 
1^0.  is  different  from  the  Salamandra 
longicauda  of  Green,  having  com- 
pared them,  I  find  by  specimens  of 
this  last,  that  the  dots  are  larger, 
fewer,  rounded,  and  lacking  be- 
neath; head  smaller  not  so  flat, 
mouth  smaller  with  minute  acuta 


ii>i.iiiii  I  ij  wfiitMm 


64 


teeth  in  both  jaws;  but  the  eyes  are 
nearly  alike  and  both  have  the  tiic- 
titant  membrane  very  properl  v  com- 
pared to  that  of  tlie  owla  by  Green. 

-Q©&- 
12.  Description  of  two  new  genera  of 

Soft  Shell  Turtles  of  North  America 

By  C.  S .  liaiinesque. 

AP ALONE  and  MESODECA. 

The  following  account  was  prepared 
for  the  Philosopical  Society  of  N.  York 
in  October  1816;  but  not  published  at  the 
time.  It  is  now  given  as  written  16  years 
ago. 

The  Zoologists  had  preserved  the 
Genus  Teitudo  of  Linneus,  till  Uumeril 
in  1806  established  the  G.  Cheloniaa  for 
the  Sea  turtles  with  feet  like  fins,  the  G. 
Chelyt  for  the  T.  matamala,  and  the  G. 
Emyi  for  all  the  turtles  with  5  moveable 
palmated  toes.    Lately  the  G.  Trionyx 

has  been  proposed  by  Geoffbry  for  thelbetween  tlie  falls  of  Hadley,  Glen  and 
soft  shell  turtles  with  3  toes  and  claws.  JBaker,  and  further  up  to  the  source.  It 


ly  blended  with  the  T.  ferox,  this  must 
form  also  another  Genus  JWMorfeca  by 
having  10  Scales  in  the  middle  of  the 
back. 

1  N.  G.  Jipalone  Raf. 

The  name  is  contracted  from  Apaloche- 
lone  meaning  Soft  turtle. 

Char.  G.  Body  and  limbs  soft  without 
scales.  Nose  proboscidal,  jaws  without 
a  bill.  Upper  Shell  smooth  soft  with  a 
small  keel  anteriorly.  Lower  Shell  ante- 
rior, body  denudated  behind.  Five  pal- 
mated toes  to  all  the  feet,  with  small 
claws.    Tail  short  corrugated. 

Jtpalone  Hudsonica,  Kaf.  Upper  shell 
rounded  elliptical,  flat,  entire,  yellowish 
with  brown  spots,  and  a  circular  black 
line  near  the  margin.  Two  oblong  occu- 
lated  spots  before  and  behind  the  eyes, 
tail  obtuse  mitcronate  shorter  than  the 
shell. 

A  very  pretty  small  species  from  2  to  6 
inches  long,  found  in  thie  River  Hudson 


But  last  year  I  proposed  in  my  analysis 
of  Nature  (Palermo  1815)  to  divide  the 
Turtles  into  15.  G.  as  they  offer  so  many 
'other  important  Characters. 

They  were  1  Cheloniaa  D.  2  Testudo  D. 

3.  Oophenit,  Raf.  With  flat  round  nails. 
Type.  T.  polyphemut  of  North  America. 

4.  Chelonura,  Raf.  with  long  tails  5  &  4 
claws,  the  bills  serrated.  I'ype  T.  indica, 
many  Sp.here  blended 

5.  Chelyra,  Raf.  Soft  shell  Sea  turtles 
witli  sulcated  back.  Type  T.  coriacca, 

6.  Trionyx  of  O, 

7.  Cheliphui,  Raf.  Water  turtles  with 
Valved  smells  5  claws  and  toes  to  all  the 
feet. 

8.  Uronyx,  Raf.  an  anterior  valve  to  the 
ll .          shell,  toes  and  claws  5  and  4,  tail  with 

claxy.  T.  Scorpioides,  &c. 

9.  Didicla.  Raf.  Bivalve  lower  shell, 
toes  5  and  4.  Type  T.clauia,  odorata,  &c, 

10.  Monoclida,  Raf.  Lower  shell  valvu- 
Mt  anteriorly,  toes  5  &  4.  T.  retziana  &c 

11.  Emyda,  Raf.  or  Emyi  D. 

12.  Chelyda,  Raf.  or  Chelys  D. 

13.  Chemelya,  Uaf.  Warty  Scales,  no 
valves  4  toes  to  all  the  feet.  1 .  verrucosa 

14.  Chehpiu  Rai.  No  valve,  toes  not 
palmated  4  and  5.  T.  Punctata  &c. 

15.  Cheliunts,  Raf.  No  valves,  feel  pal- 
mated a  long  scaly  tail .  T.  Serpentina  &c. 

This  year  I  Have  discovered  in  my 
journey  to  the  f'  .'  of  the  Hudson  and  to 
Lake  Champlai..  new  Soft  Shell  turtle 
which  has  5  toes  instead  of  three  as 
Trionyx,  and  which  I  propose  to  call 
Apalone.  Bartram  has  long  ago  descril  ed 
and  figured  another  Soft  shell  tuitle 
with  5  claws,  v'hich  has  been  common- 


is  called  mud  turtle  and  not  eaten.  It  is 
a  lively  pretty  animal,'  quite  harmless,  as 
it  cannot  bite,  having  no  horny  hard  jaws. 
It  dwells  in  the  mud  and  sand,  and  buries 
itself  under  it  in  winter.  It  feeds  on 
small  shells  and  fishes. 

Body  olivaceous  striped  and  dotted 
with  brown;  but  entirely  smooth  with- 
out warts.  Neck  retractible  and  elon^ 
gated  when  extended,  grayish  clouded 
with  rufous  as  well  as  the  feet.  Head 
small  with  2  singular  large  spois  one  be- ' 
fore  and  one  behind  each  eye,  oblong 
yellow  with  a  black  margin,  appearing 
like  as  many  eyes;  while  the  true  eyes 
between  them  are  small  round  with  a 
yellow  iris.  Nose  tubular  like  a  proboscis 
extending  beyond  the  mouth,  and  trun- 
cated with  2  round  nostrils.  Mouth  large, 
with  thin  soft  lips.  The  hind  part  of  the 
body  ia  denudated  beneath,  the  lower 
shell  extending  only  half  way  from  be- 
fore and  is  blueish  white.  Vent  round, 
tiiil  conical  short  thick  rugose  obtuse 
iiMicronate.  Feet  spotted,  toes  black,  5 
unequal  with  small  claws.  The  upper 
shell  is  very  entire  and  prettily*  spotted, 
the  margin  is  yellowish  unspotted,  then 
comes  a  circular  black  line  blackish  but 
spotted  of  brown,  while  the  centre  is 
olivaceous  yellow  with  many  round 
spots  occulated  and  clouded  by  having 
a  brown  margin,  with  grey  dots  within. 
The  small  half  keel  extends  onlv  to  the 
middle  or  as  far  as  the  lower  shell  below. 

II.  N.  G.  Mesoiiica  Raf. 

The  name  means  tniddle  with  ten  Scales. 

G.  Ch.  Body  and  limbs  soft  upper 
shell  soft  but  with  10  hard  scales  in  the 
middle,  and  10  pair  of  bard  lateial  libs. 


%\ 


Iferox,  this  mu»t 
[JUS  Metodeca  by 
be  middle  of  the 


lbs  soft  without 
il.  jaws  without 
>oth8oft  with  a 
|ower  Shell  ante- 
hindi  Fire  pal- 
feet,  with  small 
[gated. 

af.  Upper  shell 
intire,  yellowish 
a  circular  black 
ivo  oblong  occu- 
>ebind  the  eyt». 
ihorter  than  the 

icies  from  2  to  6 
e  River  Hudson 
dley,  Glen  and 
the  source.  It 
lot  eaten.  It  is 
Kite  harmless,  as 
lorny  hard  jaws, 
sand,  and  buries 
It  feeds  on 

ed  and  dotted 
'■  smooth  wi(h- 
tible  and  elon 
;rayish  cloudeJ 
defect.    Head 
e  spois  one  he-  • 
:h  eye,  oblong 
gin,  appearing" 
■  the  true  eyea 
round  with  a 
ike  a  proboscia 
uth,  and  trun- 

•  MoutI)  large,    ' 
ind  part  of  the 
th,  the  lower 
way  from  be- 

Vent  round, 
ugose  obtuse 
toes  black,  5 

•  .T'>e  upper 
sttily"  spotted, 
potted,  then 

blackish  but 
(he  centre  is 
i»any  round 
5d  by  havinr 

dots  within. 
'  onlv  to  the 
■hell  below. 

th  ten  Scales. 

■oft  upper 

scales  in  the 

iateial  ribi. 


'%'  imii 


^■. 


Boston  to  Lake  Eric.  It  ne^rlects 
fossils  also,  and  lacks  the  solid  foun- 
dation of  Oryctologv.  It  surmisen 
that  all  the  rocks  of  the  U.  States 
must  agree  with  those  of  the  North, 
without  being  able  to  prove  it,  since 
Raton  who  has  laid  out  the  series  of 
rocks,  has  never  seen  those  of  ihe 
South  and  West.  He  leans  to  the 
Plutonic  theory. 

Sd.  The  English  school  believes 
that  the  whole  world  is  to  be  found 
in  England,  and  that  our  strata  and 
formations  mustagree  of  course  witli 
those  of  England.  Prof.  Fcather- 
stonaugh,  who  has  given  lectures  on 
this  System  of  Geology,  and  now 
publishes  a  Journal  oi  Geology  is 
very  sanguine  and  active  on  that 
opinion.  He  has  many  followers, 
who  all  incline  to  the  Huttonian 
theory. »  They  know  that  Oryctolo- 
This  turtle  of  Uartram  cannot  more  belgy  is  as  needful  to  Geology,  as  Chro- 
theT./eroxwliichiBatrue  rrjon^x.than/noiogyis  to  History;  buthave hardly 

°         begun  yet  to  examine  our  fossils  in 


with  many  horny  warts  before  and  be- 
hind.  Lower  shell  bard  and  horny  in  the 
middle.  Head  with  lateral  comparti- 
ments  above  and  lateral  contractible 
warts.  Nose  proboscidal.  Mouth  with 
horny  jaws.  Five  palmated  toes  to  all 
the  feet  with  crooked  claws. 

Metodeca  bartrami,  Uaf.  Upper  shell 
elliptical  entire  brown  unspotted.  Head 
long,  neck  rugose,  warty. 

Synonyms.  (Great  Soft  shell  Tortoise 
Bartram's  travels  in  Florida  (,Philadel- 
phia  1791)  page  177  to  179  fig.  4  and  5. 

Teitudn  ferox  of  many  authors  but  se- 
veral species  have  been  blended  by 
them,  found  in  Carolina,  Alabama,  and 
Louisiana,  while  Hartram  says  he  found 
this  only  in  East  Florida.  The  T.  ferox 
had  been  described  and  figured  by  many 
authors;  but  their  figures  and  descrip- 
tions must  be  compared  and  revised. 
When  not  copied  from  Uartram  they  ap- 
ply to  other  species  or  the  true  "V.  ferox 
of  L.  first  figured  in  I'hilol.  Trans,  vol.  6. 
fig.  10.  See  also  Lacepede,  vol.  1.  tab.  5. 
and  Schoepf.  turtles,  tab.  19. 


the  ^pahtie !  For  the  complete  descrip 
tion  and  history  of  this  species  see  Bar- 
tram's  page  and  fig.  quoted.  It  is  one  of 
the  most  explicit  descriptions  of  his  book, 
and  the  2  fig^res  of  the  body  and  head 
are  no  doubt  correct.  It  is  a  large  sp. 
2^  feet  long  and  weighing  from  30  to  40 
lb.  excellent  to  eat.  Although  carnivo- 
rous it  is  no  more  ferocious  than  all  the 
other  turtles  and  terrapins  feeding  on 
prey. 
Aew-Forfr,  October,  1816. 


13.  Geology  and  Oryctology. 

Extracts  of  a  Series  of  Geological  Letters 
to  Prof.  Ai.  BBonoNrART,  Preiidenl  of 
the  Geological  Society  of  Paris;  by  Prof 
C.  S.  Bi.viKESq,n£. 

First  Letter,  March  1832. 

There  are  now  4  schools  or  Sys- 
tems of  Geology  in  the  U.  States. 
1.  The  old  school  to  which  Maclure, 
Mitchell,  James,  Troost,  Nuttal, 
Schoolcraft,  &c.  belong.  This  is 
properly  an  American  branch  of  the 
Werneriau  school.  They  neglect 
fossil  remains  and  merely  depend 
upon  the  position  of  rocks. 

2.  The  Northern  school  of  which 
Prof.  Eaton  and  Sillimar  are  the 
founders:  it  has  many  followers  in 
the  Northern  States.  It  is  based 
upon  the  series  of  formations  from 


sites. 

4th.  Tlie  fourth  school  is  my  own, 
I  call  it  the  Natural  and  Orycloh- 
gical  Method  of  American  Geology. 
I  began  to  teach  it  in  my  public  lec- 
tures in  Lexington  in  1 819  and  1 820. 
Mr.  Clifiurd  and  others  had  adopted 
it  I  have  not  published  much  upon 
it  yet;  I  was  apprehensive  of  hurting 
the  ideas  of  the  systematic  writers. 
But  after  30  years  of  observations 
and  reflections  I  think  that  I  can 
boldly  venture  to  compete  with  them 
for  what  I  have  seen  and  studied, 
while  they  have  not.  My  theory  is 
not  a  system;  but  the  result  of  what 
I  have  seen  in  the  South  of  Europe, 
Sicily,  the  Azores  and  this  Cohti- 
nent:  nor  do  I  mean  to  apply  it  to 
the  whole  world,  as  I  deem  that 
every  region  has  peculiar  local  fea- 
tures. I  take  besides  whatever  is 
^^ood  in  every  previous  theory. 

I  propose  to  divide  the  formations 
as  follow,  in  3  series  and  10  groups; 
each  with  many  formations. 
I.  Series.— Inorganic  formations. 

1  gr.  Uniform  formations. 

2  gr.  Compound  formations. 

3  gr.  Volcanic  formations,  including 
the  Ba8»Uic  and  Trapic. 


-     -  -      rirlM 


66 


III 


II.  Serres. — Organic  formations. 

4  gr.  Primary  or  Vetuititl. 

5  gr.  Secondary  or  Planial. 

6  gr.  I'ertiary  or  Alluvial. 

My  primary  organic  formatiun  an- 
swers to  the  transition  of  Werner, 
the  secondary  to  his  iloetz  rocks, 
and  the  tertiary  to  the  deposited  al- 
luvions, diluvions,  &c.  which  I  di- 
vide into  diluvial,fluvial,pluvial  and 
literal. 

III.  Series. — Anomalous  formations. 

7  gr.  Vegetable  formations. 

8  gr.  Animal  formations. 

9  gr.  Human  formations. 

10  gr.  Atmospheric  formations. 

I  am  prepared  to  support  and  de- 
monstrate this  natural  theory,  by 
physical,  oryctolo^ical  and  ocular 
proofs.  I  iiave  tsiken,  as  it  were, 
nature  sur  lefait  in  Sicily  and  Ame- 
rica. I  have  seen  the  va,rious  ano- 
malous formations  forming.  I  have 
discovered  the  craters  or  mouths  of 
the  eruptive  salses  or  pseudu  volca- 
noes, calcareous,  slaty  and  carbonic, 
to  witich  are  due  all  the  organic  for- 
mations. When  not  visible,  they 
are  covered  br  obliterated  like  those 
of  basalt  and  many  volcanic  strata. 

This  leads  me  to  explain  my  views 
ou  this  series*  I  deem  all  these  or- 
Eanic  strata  of  the  second  series., 
formed  by  emanations  or  salsic  erup- 
tions of  oceanic  SALSES  or  subma- 
rine pseudo-volcanoes,  except  the 
modern  alluvions;  but  many  ancient 
alluvions  may  also  be  owing  to  wa- 
tery salses  or  eruptions  of  water. 
Baron  Humboldt  has  surmised  that 
Hm  Asiatic  flood  was  caused  by  an 
eruption  of  the  Caspian  sea.  Our 
American  lakes  may  have  causc<l 
floods  with  us,  and  Volney  deemed 
Lake  Ontario  such  an  aquatic  vol- 
cano. 

These  olcanos  were  not  ignivo- 
mous  like  those  of  the  first  penod  or 
series,  but  salsivomous;  they  were 
under  the  sea  in  the  primary  and  se 
oondary  formation^  but  on  dry  land 
in  tl>e  tertiary.  They  ejected  by  turns 
and  alternate  paroxysms  the  mud 
or  sUmes  which  have  formed  the  or 
ganic  strata;  either  calcareous,  slaty, 
argilaceous,  carbonic,  j;ritty,  sandy, 


&c.  which  are  found  to  alternate, 
and  spreading  horizontally  they 
overwhelmed  and  imbedded  the  ma- 
rine fossils  which  we  find  in  them. 

I  do  not  know  if  this  theory  ha» 
any  followers  in  Europe;  I  presume 
not,  since  Patrin  who  had  partly  for- 
seen  it,  has  not  been  believed.  It 
is  with  the  utmost  astonishment  that 
many  hear  of  it  here,  yet  it  explains 
every  thing  without  the  least  diffi- 
culty, while  all  the  geologists  are 
puzzled  with  the  intermixture  of 
strata  and  fossils.  And  above  all 
the  carbonic  formations,  so  vainly 
attempted  to  be  reduced  to  a  plau- 
sible theory. 

We  have  in  North  America  3 
kinds  of  coal,  or  carbonic  forma- 
tions:   1 .  Anthracite.    2.  Bitumite. 

Lignite.  This  last  only  is  of  ve- 
getable origin,  and  belongs  to  the 
alluvial  or  tertiary  group,  being 
minted  with  the  alluvial  clay  of  our 
great  streams.  The  anthracite  is 
chiefly  found  on  the  Eastern  slope 
and  borders  of  the  Alleghany  mts. 
among  the  shales  and  grits,  while 
the  bitumites  or  bituminous  coal  is 
much  more  common  on  the  summit 
and  eastern  slopes  of  the  Alleghany 
mountains,  among  the  slates  and 
imes.  They  are  Doth  evidently  of 
eruptive  origin  like  the  strata  which 
are  above  and  below  them.  There 
is  no  need  to  suppose  a  multitude  of 

Shysical  revolutions,  successive 
oods  and  cataclysms  to  form  them 
out  of  vegetable  ruins.  All  is  easily 
explained  by  alternate  emanations 
or  eruptions,  with  the  other  organic 
formations.  Has  it  ever  been  calcu- 
lated what  would  have  been  required 
to  form  our  carbonic  strata  out  of 
ligno&e  fragments ;  forests  cov- 
ering t^  whole '  earth,  (which  was 
not  then  <\uite  dry  land,)  with  trees 
as  thick  as  the  gra&s  of  a  meadow, 
would  hardly  be  sufficient  for  a  sin- 
gle stratum.  And  we  have  many 
such  over  each  otiier,  separated  by 
thick  strata  7)f  schist,  grit  and  lime. 
The  vegetable  fossils  found  in  them, 
most  of  which  are  marine,  have  been 
imbedded  there,  as  they  have  in  the 


W, 


^KKSrjk 


(WMiiiiriftiiniiini^**,'" 


ttm^<. 


<■  jB  1 1  .J  tiMimniiywf^iWjlig'!^ 


■'  m 


61 


alternate, 
tally  they 
led  the  ma- 
I  in  them, 
theory  hat* 
I  presume 
1  partly  for- 
lieved.  It 
ihment  that 
it  explains 
least  diffi- 
il(»S;ists  are 
mixture  of 
1  above  all 
,  so  vainly 
I  to  a  plau- 

America  3 
inic  forma- 
.  Bitumite. 
ily  is  of  ve- 
mgs  to  the 
)up,  being 
clay  of  our 
ithracite  is 
5tcrn  slope 
ghany  mts. 
;rits,  while 
lous  coal  i» 
he  summit 
Alleghany 
slates  and 
vidently  of 
trata  which 
:m.  There 
mltitudc  of 
successive 
form  them 
yi  is  easily 
emanations 
her  organic 
been  calcci< 
en  required 
rata  out  of 
rests  cov- 
(which  was 
I  with  trees 
a  meadow, 
it  for  a  sin- 
iiave  many 
parated  by 
t  and  lime, 
nd  in  them, 
!,  have  been 
have  in  the 


nfmbeuidTerhaps  many  otl.e.s  reject  Exterior  with  a  tegument  covered  by 
ffeabsurd  vrgetable  theory  of  coal.  fl„uo8e  longitudinal  furrows,  sp.car. 
I  send  vou  figures  and  descriptions  [),ft„,.,ne,  oboval,  obliqual,  palmate, 
.*     i     J    r._r:i  _i»«*a  fnr  thA  Geo-  .  _i-.._ — lu    #>no  awli>  anmilar. 


of  7  of  our  fossil  plants  for  the  Geo 
logical  Society. 

I.  Rytomaeqmlis,  Raf.disc.l831 
in  Kentucky  in  the  Wasioto  hills, 
and  the  carbonic  region.  It  is  an 
impression  on  clay-stone,  reddis^i 
brown.  It  is  near  to  Calamttes,  h^i 
flat,  notcylindricaUalthough  neither 
distorted  nor  flattened.   Gen.  car. 


truncate  or  split,  one  side  angular, 
the  other  thick,  furrows  unequal 
curved  or  flcxuose  often  twisted.  2 

or  3  inches. 

5.  "jTrisjnnites  obliqua,KA\.  }oW. 
Very  singular  fossil,  resembling  an 
£?scAara,butapparently  a  plant,with- 
out  any  cell  or  mouth.     From  Clil- 


Car.  Surface  flat  tcsserated,  each 
square  with  an  oblique  heart  shaped 
impression,  and  3  prominent  spines 
behind.   Sp.Car.  Angular  or  squar- 


..»»g.- out  any  V.C1I  ui    ..."--•"      --  . 

distortea  nor  ..•t....ed.  Gen,  car.  If^^d's  museum,  discovered  by  him  in 
Straight,  flat,  long,  cutat  equal  dis.L,,^  g^n^y  grit  covering  the  coal  on 
tances  by  transversal  furrows, others  j^^^  ^^i^er  in  West  Virginia.  Gm. 
smaller  longitudinal  approximated,  r<„„  a..rfar..  flat  tcsselated.  each 
separated  by  flatribs.  Speccar.Var 
rows  deep  and  narrow,  the  trans- 

versallarger,  the  ribs  larger  than  the  ^g„,„Q_  oj^.^^,.  .w.^-.- ,- 

longitudinal  furrows.  (3  inches.  V      ^j^  3  or  4  tesselated  squares  on  one 

2.  An  unknown  Lignite  (L.  ChJ-^^^^    g^g  4  to  G  inches.  „  ^  ^  ^,  „    _ 
fordi)  from  the  carbonic  regions  ot      g  Porimites  levtgata^  Rat.  181 ». 
Kentucky,  disc.  1822.  Superincum-  ^     ^y  smooth,  pores  round.  - 

-    °       •'-'1  :-  *v,   „.;f   TlASPinblinsr     7.  porimites  sulcata,  Raf.  Deeply 

sulcated,  pores  oblong  or  elliptical. 
These  two  splendidi  fossils,  were 
discovered  by  Mr.  Cliftbrd  in  the 
sandy  grit  of  the  Cumberland  and 
Clinch    mountains    in    Tennessee. 
The  fragments  were  a  foot  lon&  and 
6  inches'  in  diameter,  cylindrical, 
very   hard,    nearly   silicified    and 
brown.     Is  it  a  fossil  plant  near  the 
Cactus  or  animals  near  the  Miue- 
pores?  Generic  Car.  Body  cylindri- 
cal, solid,  no  tegument,  covered  out- 
side with  longitudinal  wrinkles,  and 
regular  rows  of  nores,  alternating; 
each  with  a  mamillar  centre. 


ben"  to  coLl  in  th:grit.  Resembling 
the  Phytolites  dawsoni  of  Stemhauer. 
Petrified  in  sandstone  grit.  Brown 
outside,  grey  inside,  impressions  on 
JJth  sides,  fibres  flat  parallel  une- 
qual in  length,  equal  in  breadth, 
strias  between  very  small,  interior 
obliterated,  yet  a  little  porose. 

3.  Mesiphites  ctorafa,  Rat.  As  n- 
Eular  fossa  of  the  diluvium  of  Phila- 
lelphia  in  iron  clay.     Is  it  a  plant 
near  to  the  fistular  Fuc"s,o;  an  ani- 
mal near  to  Holothuna?  Mr.  Peter 
A.  Browne  has  figured  several  of 
these  fossils,  perhaps  different  sp. in 
the  Journal  of  Geology.  I  shall  pub- 
lish them  again  with  his  figures  and 
my  names.  Are  the  singular  fossils 
lately  discovered  in  the  ferruginous 
diluvium  of  Nova  Scotia,  similar  to 

4.  Cladocerus  alcides,  Raf.  1818. 
Fossil  resembling  the  horn  of  an  elk, 
but  rather  a  plant,  disc.  1818  in  the 
calcareous  shale  of  Kentucky.  It  is 
very  near  to  my  N.  G.  Somantes 


14.  Remarks  on  the  Silicious  Fos- 
sils of  North  America. 
[Translated  from  the  French.] 
Br  C.  S.  RAFiNxsauB. 
The  Essay  of  Brongniart  on  the 
silicious  orbicules  has  beguu  to  un- 
fold some  important  geological  facts. 
As  1  can  add  some  others  to  those 
indicated  by  him,  I  will  venture 


(enL.8p.73)  which  I  placed  among  '"^f /^  "^^^ '^^''the  'siUcious  fos- 


i  f 


_.^.     4.w«tfMM 


» 1WH  -  nwn  ""I  II  II     11^11  IIII-.H"! 


.■■■■■L.-W >!■■    I     '      Ui-  M^Wtipipll'^- 


;/  ' 


! 


America.  This  immense  basin  ex- 
tends from  Canada  to  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  and  from  tlie  Alleghany  to 
the  Ozark  mountains  which  are  grit- 
ty mountains,  while  the  basin  itself 
is  of  very  ancient  limestone,  altho' 
quite  horizontal,  but  often  covered 
with  hills  of  slate,  coal  and  sand 
stone. 

Prof.  Brongniart  has  mentioned 
some  of  the  fossils  which  I  sent  him 
in  1820  from  this  region,  {Terehru 
iula,  Shophomenes,  Favositea)  whici 
had  on  them  silicious  orbicules.  I 
oould  add  many  more  as  I  have  seen 
several  others  on  7\irlnnolites,  Or- 
thoceralites,  &.c.  My  Cydorites  tiir- 
binolia  covers  all  over  one  of  the 
first..  I  consider  it  like  all  my  cy- 
ciorites  of  the  S.  G.  cyclepite  as 
parasite  animals  become  fossils  along 
with  their  support.  Among  my  G. 
Cydorites  published  1819,  and  a 
complete  monography  in  1831, 
there  are  some  flat  and  fixed,  oth- 
ers fixed  branched,  free  and  simple 
with  1,  2  or  several  orders  of  circles. 
While  in  my  G.Fibrillite8,the  whole 
is  striated  in  the  interior  as  in 
the  Tethya  of  Donati  and  my  G. 
Boladites. 

Yet  I  do  not  doubt  of  the  globu- 
lar and  circular  cristalizatiou  of  the 
silex.  Far  from  it,  I  have  always 
believed  in  it  for  30  years  past,  even 
when  hardly  any  mineralogist  could 
believe  it.  Besides  the  mamillar 
and  oculated  calcedonies  and  asats, 
I  have  seen  jasper,  onyx,  cornelian, 
quartz,  and  chert,  &c.  with  cristals 
either  mamillary  or  hemispherical  or 
lenticular.  I  have  several  speci- 
mens in  my  cabinet,  such  as  red 
jasper,  blue  and  white  onyx,  &c.  1 
should  therefore  be  inclined  to  be- 
lieve that  some  of  the  orbicules  men- 
tioned or  figured  by  Brongniart  are 
orbicular  cristals;  but  there  are 
some,  which  with  my  cydorites,  fi- 
brillites  and  others  omitted,  have 
the  appearance  of  being  animal  fos- 
sils ot  ancient  pelagic  alcyonites, 
become  silicious,.  like  nearly  all  the 


Kentucky,   Ohio,  Tennessee,   &c. 


It  appears  that  the  geologists  do 
not  yet  know  well  this  fine  region 
of  fossils  whose  oryctology  was  first 
explored  by  Clifford  in  1814to  1820, 
and  next  by  myself  in  181 8  to  1826. 
Maclure  has  designated  all  the  re- 
gion west  of  the  Alleghanies  as  se- 
condary, and  James  calls  the  same 
transition.  Brongniart  appears  un- 
decided whether  it  is  transition.  In 
fact  it  is  neither  strictly  the  one  nor 
Mie  other!  America  is  not  always 
similar  to  Europe  in  all  the  forma- 
tions and  strata.  It  has  neither 
chalk  nor  liasP  The  Oolites  and 
clays  are  often  out  of  place!  The 
ancient  or  pelagic  limestone  of  this 
region  as  well  as  the  slates  and  grits 
which  surmount  then-,  are  of  transi- 
tion by  their  appearance  and  ancient 
tribes  of  fossils;  but  they  are  similar 
to  the  secondary  of  Europe,  by  the 
horizontnl  position  of  the  strata,  and 
the  silicificd  fossils  like  those  of  the 
chalk.  They  form  therefore  a  kind 
of  peculiar  series,  deserving  perhaps 
a  p-'culiar  name,  since  the  English 
appellation  of  mountain  limestone 
or  carboniferous  limestone  do  not 
properly  apply;  they  do  not  form 
mountains,  but  inferior  horizontal 
strata,  and  do  but  seldom  bear  the 
coal.  I  have  called  it  compact  when 
it  is  nearly  homogeneous  and  specu- 
lar when  it  has  a.  shining  lainular 
fracture,  &c.  The  fossils  are  dis- 
seminated in  it  very  unequally,being 
sometimes  very  rare,  but  accumula- 
ted in  some  localities.  Some  species 
are  very  abundant  and  others  very 
rare.  1  heir  great  antiquity  is  provetl 
by  the  ancient  tribes  to  which  they 
cniefly  belong.  Madrepores,  Mille- 
peres,  Turbinolites,  Favosites,  Te- 
rebratulites,  Encrinites,  Alcyonites, 
&c.  with  some  Trilobites  and'Cepha- 
lopodes. 

But  the  most  striking  fact  con- 
sists in  the  complete  silicification  of 
all  these  fossils  of  nearly  1000  dif- 
ferent species.  Most  of  them  are 
casts  of  destroyed  animals  replaced 
by  a  silicious  mattei*.    This  is  con- 


fossils  of  the  ancient  limestone  of  stant  in  the  limestone,  except  in  the 


i       lB» 


newest  and  uppermost,  the  shaly 


»m'  ^.Bi— iwppii 


69 


;i 


iologists  do 
fine  region 
,7  was  first 
14  to  1820, 
18  to  1826. 
all  the  re- 
nies  as  se- 
s  the  same 
ppears  un- 
Insition.  In 
the  one  nor 
ot  always 
the  forma- 
ncither 
elites  and 
ace!    The 
one  of  this 
!8  and  grits 
of  transi- 
nd  ancient 
are  similar 
pe,  by  the 
strata,  and 
lose  of  the 
are  a  kind 
ig  perhaps 
e  English 
limestone 
le  do  not 
not  form 
horizontal 
I  bear  the 
pact  when 
md  specu- 
;  lamular 
i  are  dis- 
illy,  being 
ccumula- 
le  species 
lers  very 
is  provei 
lich  they 
8,  Mille- 
ites,  Te- 
:yonite», 
i  Cepha- 

ict  con- 
:ation  of 
300  dif. 
lem  are 
eplaced 
is  con- 
)t  in  the 
s  shaly 


limestone,  which  covers  the  oldest 
in  some  places,  or  elsewhere  is  un- 
der the  sandstone  or  slates.  The 
same  happens  in  the  long  but  narrow 
formation  of  limestone  called  transi- 
tion, which  borders  on  the  mts.  Al- 
leghany to  the  East  dividing  them 
from  the  primitive  hills.  The  Tri- 
lobites  and  Terebratulites,  &c.  are 
there  also  siliciiied.  While  in  the 
limestones  of  New-York  N.  of  the 
Alleghany,  or  superposed  to  the  £. 
of  them,  the  fossils  are  nearly  all 
calcareous.  And  in  the  vast  marl 
region  from  Long  Island  to  Florida 
along  the  sea,  alfthe  fossils  are  cal- 
careous or  marly.  A  few  later  fos- 
sils of  Kentucky,  &c.  not  siliciiied, 
are  chiefly  found  in  marly  forma- 
tions. 

The  fossils  of  this  central  region 
can  therefore-  be  known  at  first  sight 
when  seen  silicified  in  limestone. 
Thus  the  cyclorytes  and  siliciiied 
alcyonites  may  well  be  animals  like- 
wise. This  becomes  very  clear  when 
many  of  them  are  seen,  which  ap- 
proximate to  living  animals  of  the 
Fropipal  seas  and  Mediterranean. 

As  a  striking  instance  I  add  the 
descriptions  (and  iigures  in  the  ori- 
ginal) of  2  N.  G.  of  mine  from  the 
sea  of  Sicily. 

1.  Paadiromarubra^Riif.  Analyse 
Nat.  1815.  Family  of  Polactomes — 
Animal  iixt  upon  "shells,  fleshy  red, 
smooth,  elliptic,  flattened,  margin 
irregular,  many  flexuose  concentric 
s'lrias,  centre  with  an  expansible 
mouth  without  tentacula. 

2.  Peritrema  lobularis,  Raf.  disc. 
1807. Family  of  Alcyons. — Fixed  on 
rocks,  lobed,  compressed,  fleshy, 
brownish,  with  many  rings  on  the 
surface,  having  a  hole  or  pore  in  the 
centre> 

These  two  animals  appear  to  re- 
present the  ancient  cyclorytes  of  the 
pelagic  world;  but  many  more  exist 
yet  in  the  seas. 

It  will  therefore  be  needful  to  dis- 
tinguish with  care  among  ihc  silici- 
ons  fossils  witli  simple  forms,  those 
which  are  really  inorganic,  suci)  as 
tbeorbicui^s,  splrozoites,  annulites. 


globulites,  mamillites,  Ientilite8,&c. 
and  the  organic  fossils;  such  as  the 
fibrillites,  cyclorytes,  bolactites,  gra* 
nulites,  &c.  wliich  may  resemble 
them,  and  also  the  geodes  from  the 
geodiles.  If  the  silicious  orbicules^ 
&c.  were  always  minerals,  they 
should  not  be  so  rare,  but  common 
as  the  cristals  inside  of  silicified 
shells.  Out  of  thousands  of  silicious 
fossils  which  I  have  examined,  I  have 
only  found  cyclorites  upon  a  small 
number.  I  have  hardly  ever  seen 
any  spiral  epizoites  and  very  seldom 
nodulose  orbicules.  But  I  have  seen 
some  radiated,  and  others  with  small 
circles  within  larger  ones.  The  va- 
riety is  great.  If  the  free  cycloritei 
were  only  orbicules  they  should  not 
be  so  rare.  Some  are  totally  chang- 
ed in  calcedony,  they  should  then 
be  deemed  circular  calcedonies;  but 
they  are*  very  difterent  from  the  ma- 
miliar,  and  occulated  calcedonieK. 
Yet  I  was  right  to  sa^  that  the  fo8»il 
alcyonites  form  as  it  were,  a  link 
between  animals  and  minerals,  as 
they  approximate  in  shapes;  but  my 
fibrillites  (decidedly  organised  ani- 
mals) proves  the  animalitv  of  many 
others  gradually  linked  by  the 
forms.  C.^t.R. 

PfUiadelphia,  2dJlpril,  1832. 

NoT(. — The  tendency  to  silification  of 
all  animal  substances  is  so  very  great  in 
the  western  strata,  that  even  parts  of 
bones  and  horns  of  quadrupeds  have  been 
found  partly  silicified  outside .  I  have  in 
my  cabinet  a  remarkable  instance  of  it  in 
the  fossil  horn  of  my  Maxaitui  salhuiria, 
which  is  intact  inside,  but  partly  silicious 
outside:  although  this  fragment  was  in  a 
late  furmation,  not  in  a  stratum,  and  be- 
longs to  the  latest  age  of  t'ossil  animals. 

15,  Semarki  on  the  Oeodet  and  Geoditea. 

Every  hollow  mineral  with  cristals 
inside  has  often  been  cnlled  Geode.  Pa- 
trin.ever  since  1803  in  the  article  Ueode 
of  the  Diet,  of  Nat.  Hist,  has  very  well 
distinguished  the  volcanic  Geodes,  from 
the  Geodes  of  the  chalk,  which  last'h'; 
deemed  fossil  nniinuls. 

Our  ancient  limestone  agrees  also  with 
the  chalk  by  having  similar  geodesi 
but  there  are  two  very  different  kinds 
of  Geodes  in  our  ancient  limestone,  Some 
like  those  of  the  Niagara  lime  stone, 


lilitMiti.  ri  inlialhii 


iiiiMiiirr^-    '■' 


10 


which  Eaton  hu  called  Ondic  Hmeitont, 
containi  great  many  cavitiei  aimilar  to 
the  volcanic  Geodes  and  filled  with  cris- 
talt,  while  in  Ohio,  Kentucky  &c.  and 
chiefly  in  the  Waiioto  or  knobhilU,  the 
cherty  limestone  and  even  the  saridstunc 
above  it,  contain  many  free  gsodei  per- 
fectly silicified  like  the  other  fussils,  fill- 
ed iniide  with  fine  criatala  of  quartz. 
These  geodea  which  1  have  called  geo- 
(litea  in  my  enumeration,  appear  to  me 
to  be  fossil  animals,  like  those  of  the 
chalk  distinguished  by  Patrln.  They 
are  always  thick,  often  smooth,  without 
cyclprites  or  orbiculites.  Some  are  very 
large,  1  could  have  collected  many,  bul 
they  were  too  heavy  to  carry.  They  are 
often  found  abundantly  in  the  ravines, 
glena,  and  torrents  of  the  hills,  mixed 
with  rolled  stones.  1  have  seen  some  cal- 
cedonised.  It  is  sometimes  needful  to 
break  them  to  ascertain  their  geodic  na' 
ture,  ns  the  outward  appearance  is  delu 
aive. 

But  if  they  were  animals,  as  they  have 
no  visible  mouths,  they  must  have  been 
porottomet  become  fossils.  See  my  letter 
to  Cuvier  upon  the  porostomes. 

They  will  always  be  easily  distinguish 
ed  from  the  chert  and  silicious  fragments 
of  jasper,  quartz,  &c.  imbedded  in  the 
cherty  limestone  by  not  being  in  any  way 
angular,  nor  ringed. 

Many  kinds  or  species  can  he  distia 
giiished  among  them,  but  they  often  run 
into  each  other  by  gradual  forms  or  co- 
lors. The  G.  levigata  of  my  enumera- 
tiuHf  tp..74,.wnuld  probably  include  many 
such.  The  colors  are  variable,  but  chief- 
ly uniform  in  each  specimen,  the  whitish, 
yellow  and  rufous  are  most  common,  but 
various  shades  of  red  and  brown  are  also 
found.  The  sizes  vary  from  that  of  an 
orange  to  the  size  of  a  man's  head.weight 
from  1  to  25  pounds. 

The  following  kinds  oHer  the  most 
attiking  forms. 

1.  Oeodiles  levigata,  Raf.  Commonly  a 
little  elliptical,  not  compressed,  nearly 
smooth. 

2.  fi.Compretta,  Elliptical,  compressed 
one  side  smoother  than  the  other. 

3.  G.  Snic'ita.  A  little  elliptical,  wit! 
•ome  furrows  or  wrinkles  unequal  and 
irregular. 

4.  G.  Globota,  Globular,  smaller  than 
the  others,  a  little  rough. 

5.  G.  Phaitpi.  Oblong,  nearly  smooth^ 
dark  brown. 

6.  G.  Ovcidea.  Ovoidal  smooth,  one  end 
•mailer. 

7.  G.  Mami/a.  Elliptical,  somewhat 
mamillar  outside. 

8.  G.  Erythrea,  Red,  oblong,  smooth. 


9.  G.  Bivita.  Oblong,  with  a  partition 
in  the  cavity  inside. 

10  G.  Biloba.  Oblong,  bilobe,  with  two 
rounded  parts  nearly  equal. 

11.  G.  Lobata,  With  many  unequal  ir- 
regular lobes. 

12.  S.  Etongata.  Long  ohlong,  nearly 
cylindrical,  smooth. 

13.  G.  Cavernoia.  Irregular  with  seve- 
ral cavities. 

14.  G.  ^morpha.  Amorphous,  unshape- 
ly, a  single  cavity. 

15.  G.  Diipar.  Oblong,  with  a  large 
chink  on  one  side. 

16.  G.  Turbinata.  Nearly  turbinate, 
rough,  one  end  attenuate,  the  other  con- 
vex depressed,  cavity  small.  Very  sinjju- 
lar  sp.  fulvous  uneven  outside,  inside 
changed  in  white  quartz,  cavity  within 
with  mamillar  crystals. 


16.  On  the  CavuUtei  and  JIntrotittt. 

My  N.G.  Cavulites  fullowathe  geoditea 
in  my  enumeration.  It  differs  chiefly  by 
having  outward  cavitica  or  openings  to 
the  internal  cavities.  The  cavulites  which 
contain  ns  many  sp.  as  the  geoditcs,  are 
not  therefore  porottomei,  but  may  be  tme 
alcyonites  or  spongites  having  mouths  or 
openings  to  the  internal  atoroach  or  ca- 
vity. 

Another  N.  G.  of  mine,  which  I  call 
^ntroiitet,  forms  the  link  between  them. 
It  has  no  outward  cavUies,  but  a  aingle 
large  opening  or  hole  communicating 
with  the  internal  cavity.  A  living  sea  G. 
of  Sicily  called  by  me  Megaitoma  in  1814 
comes  very  near  to  this,  but  here  the 
opening  is  still  larger  and  the  body  is 
fixed  not  free.  This  Megaitoma  i%  how« 
ever  a  very  singular  animal.  It  is  called 
cedm  di  mart  or  sea  citron  in  Sicily,  re- 
sembling outside  a  large  citron  rough  or 
somewhat  mamillar,  inside  quite  smooth, 
substance  thick  cartilaginous.  Fixed  on 
rocks  nearly  inert,  yet  alive,  since  when 
cut  it  appears  to  shrink  from  the  knife. 

The  cavulites  and  antroaitea  have  many 
specie!!,  of  as  many  colors  as  the  geod- 
ites;  but  their  sise  is  always  smaller,  and 
they  are  more  rare,  some  ap.  very  much 
so.  I  shall  give  here  a  few  of  them:  but 
•igurps  should  be  required  to  make  them 
w<;l!  known;  they  will  be  figured  here- 
after. 

1.  G.  Cavnlile*. 

1.  C.  ambhideii.  Subglnboae,  outward 
cavities  small  and  imequal,few  Inside  and 
small. 

2.  C.  anaitoma.  Oblong,  cavitiea  al- 
most anastomosed,  large  cavitiea  inside. 

3.  C.  geodica.  Ovoidal,  large  cavities 
outside,  only  one  inside,  hardly  commu- 
nicating. 


71 


—r-    ■< 


;,  with  B  partition 

'>  bilobe,  with  two 
c]ual. 

many  unequal  tr- 
ig oblong,  nearly 
egular  with  teve- 
rphouB,  unsbape- 
g,  with  a  large 

fearly  turbinate, 
:e,  the  other  con- 
nail.  Very  sinffu- 
outside,  inside 
•ta,  cavity  within 


and  JIntrotitet. 
owsthegeodites 
differs  chiefly  bj' 
i  or  openings  to 
icavuiites  which 
he  geodites,  are 
but  may  be  true 
aving  mouths  or 
I  stomach  or  ca- 

e,  which  I  call 
:  between  them, 
ies,  but  a  single 
communicating 
A  living  sea  G. 
^gaitoma  in  1814 
»,  *ut  here  the 
nd  the  body  is 
^gttttoma  'h  how. 
nal.  Jt  is  called 
•n  in  Sicily,  re- 
citron  rough  or 
e  quite  smooth, 
rious.  Fixed  on 
ive,  since  when 
rom  the  knife, 
•sites  have  many 
rs  as  the  geod- 
>ys  smaller,  and 
I  sp.  very  much 
!W  of  them:  but 
dtonfakethem 
:  figured  here- 

nbose,  outward 
l,few  inside  and 

ig,  cavities  al. 
cavities  inside. 
I  large  cavitiet 
hardly  commu. 


4.  C.  wiica.  Elliptical,  a  single  cavity 
inside,  few  outside  unequal,  one  united 
to  the  interior. 

5.  C.  vermiculant.  Unshapely,  with 
yermicular  cavities  outside  and  inside. 

6.  C,  amorpha.  Unshapely,  cavities 
rounded  unecfual. 

7.  C.  equalis.  Subglobose,  cavities  near- 
ly  equal,  few  inside. 

8.  C,  ilepretia.  Elliptical  compressed, 
cavities  unequal,  only  one  or  two  inside. 

2.  G.  Antrontei. 

1.  K.globoia.  Globular,  surface  nearly 
smooth;  small  opening,  large  cavity. 

2  A.  elliptica.  Elliptical,  surface  a  lit. 
tie  rough,  opening  at  one  end,  large  ca- 

3.  A.  camerata.  Ellipsoidal,  surface 
nearly  smooth,  opening  lateral,  cavity  di- 
vided by  partitions. 

4.  A.  depreita.  Ellipsoidal,  depressed, 
nearly  smooth,  opening  very  small  termi- 
nal. 

5.  A.  nodoaa.  Rounded  surface,  knob- 
by  or  mamillar,  opening  small,  cavity  ir- 
regular. 

6.  A.  magna.  Amorphous  rough,  un- 
even, opening  large,  cavity  lobular. 

7.  A.ditpherica.  Formed  by  two  united 
lobes  rounded,  nearly  smooth,  opening 
irregular. 

8.  A.  rimota.  Ovoidal  with  many  chinks, 
opening  and  cavity  large. 

9.  A.ivcurva.  Oblong .  curved  irregu- 
lar,  opening  terminal,  cavity  small. 

10.  A.  dilrema.  Oblong  nearly  smooth, 
two  unequal  openings,  one  at  each  end 
cavity  large.  This  '    "        ""'       »--—♦' 


openings,  and  be  called  Ditremite*  leyit. 
All  these  animals  or  fossils  are  entire- 
ly silicious  like  the  geodites.  The  antra- 
titet  have  often  cristals  inside,  but  the 
cawdites  very  seldom.  They  are  from 
the  same  locality  and  chiefly  from  East 
Kentucky. 

17.  On  the  Genera  o//o«»i7  Tbiiobiteb  or 
Gi-oHKBiTBS  of  Jiorth  America,  Bx  C. 

8.  liAriMSSflVB. 

Philadelphia,  May,  1832. 
Prof.  Green  of  Philadelphia,  is 
engaged  in  the  investigation  of  all 
the  Trilobites  of  the  U.  States;  a 
labor  very  much  wanted;  as  these 
interesting  fossils  are  very  numer- 
ous with  us,  and  but  few  as  yet  pro- 
perly named  and  described.  Instead 
of  figures  he  will  give  colored  casts 
in  piaster  of  all  those  he  can  procure. 
This  improvement  is  novel  here  and 
will  be  very  acceptable  to  the  oryc- 
10 


tologists.  He  has  already  issued  in 
April  a  first  scries  of  8  casts  and 
species  accompanied  with  a  synop- 
tical table,  among  which  a  N.G.  rfi- 
plmra  and  4  new  species  of  G.two- 
phus  and  calymtne.  He  has  omitted 
the  geological  localities,  but  will 
probably  supply  this  deficiency  m.  his 
monograph. 

I  was  among  the  first  to  attend  to 
the  trilobites  in  N.  America.  In  1817 
Dr.Sclisefter  presented  the  first  spe- 
cimen from  ttie  Catskill  mts.  to  the 
Lyceum  of  New-York,  as  a  fossil 
quite  unknown.  I  pronounced  it  a 
new  genus  of  fossil  entomostraceous 
crab,  and  called  it  Glomerites  euru- 
cephala  in  a  paper  read  before  the 
Lyceum;  being  very  near  to  the  G. 
glomeris  of  Latreille  or  annadiUo  of 
fcuvier. 

Soon  after  I  found  in  the  work  ot 
Parkinson,  that  he  had  been  the  first 
to  notice  these  fossils,  under  the 
name  of  Trilobites,  a  very  good  and 
precious  name. 

Brongniart  in  his  excellent  work 
on  the  trilobites,  published  in  1822, 
but  which  he  claims  to  have  read  be- 
fore a  society  in  1815;  divides  them 
into  5  genera,  and  abolishes  without 
just  cause  the  name  of  trilobites; 
!l  which  ought  to  have  been  left  to  the 
group  calymene:  and  must  yet  be 
restored,  because  there  is  a  previous 
G.  calymenia  of  Ruiz  and  Pavon  in 
botany. 

Much  discussion  and  controversy 
has  taken  place  on  the  subject  of 
these  animals,  some  deeming  them 
shells  near  to  chiton',  but  tlic  pre- 
sence of  eyes  in  many  of  them  fixes 
them  among  tlie  crabs;  altho*  their 
feet  being  small  and  soft,  hayebeen 
obliterated  in  the  fossilization. 

In  1821,  I  sent  to  Europe  the  de- 
scription of  12  Amtrican  trilobites, 
and  I  published  in  Kentucky  the  N. 
Gho  ctomesa. 

In  1824  Dr.  Kay  produced  it  again 
under  the  name  ol  isoteles  and  in 
1826  Dolman  calls  it  nileus. 

Dolman  has  described  many  Eu- 
ropean species;  we  have  nearly  as 
many  in  North  America,   offering 


V"^?      uV VCr:.Z  lust  cause  the  name  ot  tiiiooiies} 
,„„• .  pVcU.,  g»5rS?dUicl,  ou^t .«  h.v.  been  leftjo  «» 


19 


many  strikinfl;  generic  digtinctions. 
A8  far  as  I  know  them  they  must 
form  at  least  15  genera,  and  4  series 
of  beings,  with  many,  two,  one  or  no 
eyes. 

I.  Series  or  Section.  More  than 
two  eyes.  Polyopsitks. 

1.  G.  Allootops,  Raf.  1821.  Tri- 
lobate not  glomerate,  head  with  8 
unequal  eyes  in  2  longitudinal  roivs. 
Thorax  and  abdomen  with  many  seg- 
ments. 1.  A.y?exuo/a,  Raf.  about  20 
flexuose  segments,  fore  eyes  smaller, 
tail  a  little  jutting  obtuse.  Cabinet 
of  Transyl.  University,  from  old 
limestone  of  Kentucky. 

2.  G.  DiPLopsiTES,  Raf.  1821. 
Not  trilobate  nor  glomerate,  head 
with  4  eyes  double  on  each  side. 
Thorax  and  abdomen  with  many  seg 
ments,  l.D./evt«.Very  smooth,  eyes 
ecjual.  An  imperfect  specimen  in  the 
Cincinnati  Museum,  from  Ohio.       i 

3.G.ToMOLiGus,Raf.  1821.  Not 
trilobate  but  glomerate,  head  very 
broad,  2  large  eyes^£ut  in  two 
lengthways,  lliorax  with  few  seg- 
ments, 4  or  5,  abdomen  large  entire, 
Type.  1.  T.  mimulua,  1821,  (or  my 
trtlobites  «tmt(ir,enum.  1831 .)  Smooth 
Q  furrows  before  each  eye.  Cabinet 
of  CliRbrd,  found  in  Salt  River 
Knobs. 

II.  Scries  or  Sections.  With  two 
eyes. — Diopsi'iBi>,Raf. 

4.  G.  IsocTOMESA,Raf.  1821.  Jao- 
teles,  De  Kay,  1 824.  ^Vt/euA,  Dolman, 
1826.  Not  trilobate  nor  glomerate. 
Head  and  abdomen  large  entire,  2 
distant  eyes.  Thorax  with  8  equal 
segments.  Type  1 .  T.  emarginata. 
Eyes  round,  abdomen  larger  than 
the  head,  retuse  or  notcheu  behind. 
Cabinet  of  Trans.  University,  pre- 
sented by  Judge  Bledsoe,  found  near 
Harrod's  Lick  and  Paris  in  Ken- 
tucky," in  old  limestone.  The  lawest 
trilobite  known,  being  9  inches  long 
and  4  broad.  Different  from  the  L 
gigaa  of  De  Kay,  which  has  bilobed 
eyes  and  is  not  notched.  I.  plana.  D. 
and  other  sp.  belong  to  this  genus 
alteo.  The  G.  Jlemu  of  Dolman, 
'  "dly  differs  having  only  9  or  10 
segments  to  thorax,  it  may  form  a 
sub-genus. 


5.G.DiPtF.uRA,Green,1832.  Not 
trilobate,  subglomerate,  2  oblique 
eyes,  thorax  with  14  segments,  ab- 
domen or  tail  orbicular.  Sec  Green's 
series  No.  3. 

6.  G.  AsAPHus,  Br.  1822.  Trilo- 
bate, not  glomerate.  Abdomen  or 
tail  expanded  large,  without  seg- 
ments. Thorax  with  many  seg- 
ments. Many  sp.  see  Brongniart 
and  Green. 

7.G.TRiL0DiTKS.Park.l812.  Glo- 
merites,  Raf.  1817".  Calymene.  Br. 
1822,and  Green,  1832.  If  the  name 
trilobites  is  not  to  be  generic,  caly- 
mene must  be  changed  nevertheless 
(or  diopsitea  or  geoplaxia,R&f.  many 
sp.  I  descr.  2  in  my  enum.  T.  eury- 
cephala  and  T.  ^ranulala.  Green 
has  5  sp.  in  I.  series,  of  which  3  new; 
but  his  pretty  C.  ca/tVepWa  ought  to 
form  a  sub-genus  Orimopa,  Raf.  by 
eyes  annular  or  with  a  central  dot, 
and  head  with  a  curious  relief  like  a 
Aower  de  Luce.  The  G.  differs 
chiefly  from  asaphua  by  having  the 
abdomen  with  segments  or  blended 
with  thorax,  and  both  glomerate. 

8.  G.T£i.E8iops,Rari832. Differs 
from  the  last,  by  head  very  broad, 
with  remote  lateral  eyes,  very  large, 
prominent  and  reticulated.  l.Type. 
r./etocepAa«,Raf.H£ad  8mootli,eyes 
reticulated  by  dots,  flat  and  smooth 
above,  thorax  with  1 1  segments,  la- 
teral ribs  duplicate,  abdomen  or  tail 
with  7  segments  flattei^ed  not  dupli- 
cate. My  cabinet,  from  Virginia,  se- 
veral sp.  blended  under  C.  macroph- 
thalma  of  Br.  must  be  united  here, 
and  probably  also  my  'T.eurycephala 
or  Teleaiopa  granukUa.  The  T. 
leiocephaa  I  have  ceded  to  Prof. 
Green. 

9.  G.  Promenites, Raf.  1832.  Bi- 
lobites,Raf.  1821  and  1831,  in  enum. 
I  have  changed  the  name  as  there 
are  several  G.  bilobites.  1.  Pr.  lunula 
Raf.  2.  Pr.  bilobata,  &c. 

10.  G.  OoYoiA,  Brongniart. 

III.  Section  or  Series.  Only  one 
eye?  MuNOP8iTEs,Raf. 

11.  G.  Mm^tapteles,  Green;  or 
MoNOPSiTEs,  Gr.  or  Crtptolitks, 
Gr.  All  these  names  proposed  by 


■•••■^►•^•i^Wili* 


73 


ken,  1832.  Not 

\te,  2  obliqite 

segments,  ab- 

Sec  Oreen'a 

1822.   Trilo- 
Abdomen  or 
without  seg- 
many    seg- 
lee  Brongniart 

irk.1812.  Gfo. 

^alumene.  Br. 

If  the  name 

rineric,  caly- 
nevertheless 
u^AfRaf.  many 
snum.  T.eury- 
\ttlata.     Green 
»f  which  3  new; 
gsAo/a  ought  to 
imops,  Raf.  by 
a  central  dot, 
>U8  relief  like  a 
['he  G.  differH 
by  having  the 
nts  or  blended 
I  glomerate. 
iU832.0ifl'ers 
Id  very  broad, 
yea,  very  large, 
lated.  l.Type. 
»d  8mootli,eyes 
lat  and  smooth 
1  segments,  la- 
bdomen  or  tail 
i^ed  not  dupli- 
n  Virginia,  se- 
'■rCmaeroph- 
e  united  here, 
r.eurycephaia 
^a.    The    T. 
Jed  to  Prof. 

laf.1832.  Bi- 

831,inenum. 

ime  as  there 

I.  Ft.  lunula 

c. 

igniart. 

J.  Only  one 

• 

»  Green }  or 

HYPTOLlTK8» 

proposed  by 


eyes, 


Green;  he  tthall  select  probably  the 
best.  Singular  G.  without  eyes?  but 
with  a  big  central  knob  like  an  eye, 
only  the  head  known,  trilobate,  with 
a  fine  reticulated  forehead.  2  sp.  see 
Green's  work. 
IV.  Section  or  Series.    No 

ANOP8ITE8,Raf. 

12.  AoNOSTES,  Br.  1822.  Jiatua, 
D.  1826. 

13.  Paradoxides,  Br.  1822.  Ole- 
nus,  D.  1826. 

14.  Ampyx,  Dolman,  1826.  Tho- 
rax with  few  segments,  abdomen  or 
tail  expanded. 

15.  Retusites,  Raf.  1821.  Head 
retuse  or  bilobc,  body  trilobate  with 
many  segments,  abd.  not  expanded. 
l.Type.  R. /em:  Head  short  sub- 
bilobe,  about  20  segments,  middle 
lobe  narrow.  In  Ohio. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  I  have  call- 
ed head,  thorax  and  abdomen,  what 
others  call  clypeus,  abdomen  and 
tail:  my  view  has  more  conformity 
with  ihe  living  genera,  and  whatever 
bear  eyes  must  be  a  head. 

-«©0- 
18.  On  the  Saltea  of  Europe  and  America 

Spallanzani  gave  the  name  of  talses  to 
the  mud  volcanoes  of  Italy,  wliicli  com- 
moiily  throw  out  salt  water  at  the  same 
time.  This  name  has  been  properly  ap- 
plied as  a  generic  name  to  all  the  volca- 
noes which  throw  mud,  slime,  clay,  marl, 
lime,  sand,  &c.  instead  of  lava,  stones, 
gravel,  pumice,  cinders,  obsidian,  &c. 

Water,  air,  gases,  fumes,  sulphur,  iron 
and  many  other  substances,  are  common 
to  all  the  volcanoes,  of  which  there  are 
at  least  4  series.  Earthquakes,  heat  and 
fire,are  more  or  less  common  to  all  in  some 
of  their  paroxysms.  And  all  the  volcanoes 
exist  Within  two  peculiar  fluids,  air  or 
water.  The  Aerial  volcanoes  or  salses 
are  those  acting  in  the  atmosphere,  tli« 
aquatic  volcanoes  those  existing  under 
the  water  of  the  sea. 

The  4  series  of  volcanoes  tre, 

1.  Trachytic  or  la  vie  volcanoes:  such 
as  Etna,  Vesuvius,  both  aquatic  and 
aerial. 

2.  Basaltic  volcanoes,  ejecting  basalts 
Mid  traps  commonly  aquatic. 

3.  Carbonic  volcanoes,  ejecting  coal 
and  slates;  always  aquaiic. 

4.  Salsic  volcanoes  or  salses.  These 
are  both  aquatic  and  aerial.  Many  are 
yet  existing!  but  they  were  much  more 
mimerous  in  ancient  times,  when  the  sea 
covered  most  of  the  land. 


They  are  found  all  over  the  world, 
but  those  uFAsiBiAfrica  and  Polynesia  are 
little  known  as  yet.  Those  of  Europe 
liave  only  been  observed  within  50  years, 
and  those  of  North  America  by  myself 
within  16  years. 
The  principal  salses  of  Europe  are  now 
1.  Those  of  Italy,  in  Modena,  the 
Apennines,  and  Roman  States. 

3.  Those  of  SicHy;  Macaluba  visited 
by  Dolomieu  and  rnyxelf  is  the  most  fv 
mous,  as  having  sometimes  firy  erup- 
tions, although  ejecting  only  clay.  But 
there  are  many  more  in  Sicily  ejecting 
clay,  sulphur,  magnesian  marl,  &c. 

S.Thoie  of  Crimea,  described  by  Pallas. 

4.  Those  of  Poland,  producing  mud 
and  salt. 

5.  Those  of  Iceland,  called  Geysers  or 
spouting  springs,  producing  many  eartha 
and  even  silex. 

6.  Those  of  Murciain  Spain,  near  Ori- 
huela.  Quite  'ately  sprung  in  1829,  with 
dreadful  eartlic|uakes,  but  no  fire.  A 
square  of  64  miles  circuit  was  desolated 
and  aH  the  villages  destroyed.  The 
ground  wa|i  filled  with  clefts  and  millions 
ofsmall  craters,  throwing  out  sand,  black 
liquid  mud  and  sea  water,  mixt  with  sea 
shells!  and  sea  weeds!  (see  the  Descr.  in 
Bulletin  of  Geography  of  Paris.)  This 
great  eruption  of  our  times  is  a  complete 
proof  of  the  vulcanic  formation  of  many 
tertiary  strata  and  even  §  indstonc  strata, 
or  strata  with  organised  fossils. 

Two  other  recent  instances  of  volcanic 
eruptions  ofmudandeartlis,willbe  given 
us  additional  proofs. 

In  1 322.  The  mountain  Galun{^n,  near 
Cheribon,  in  Java,  had  a  dreadful  erup- 
tion with  explosions,  earthquakea  and 
lightnings;  but  no  fire,  no  flame  and  no 
lava.  It  rained  ashes  and  hot  mud,  with 
earth  and  stones,  which  formed  a  stratum 
70  feet  deep,  20  miles  long  and  XO  wide, 
overwhelming  114  villages,  and  destroy- 
ing 4000  men. 

In  18^1  and  1832,  some  of  the  volca- 
noes East  of  the  Andes  must  have  had 
earthy  or  muddy  eruptions,  since  the 
earth,  dust,  and  mud,  was  carried  easter- 
ly 1000  miles  tO  Buenos  Ayres,  in  black 
clouds,  by  the  winds,  as  was  stated  in  the 
periodicals,  unless  we  admit  that  it  was 
formed  in  the  clouds. 

I'hese  salsic  and  muddy  volcanoes  in 
fact  exist  every  where;  but  have  perio- 
dical or  remote  eruptions.  When  they 
are  small,  they  pass  unnoticed,  as  many 
have  which  exist  in  England,  France  and 
Germany;  being  mistaken  for  curious 
springs  or  casual  phenomena.  But  these 
small  local  eifects  and  formations  are  ex- 
actly what  geology  seeks  as  remains  of 
former  more  powerful  agents. 


1 


u 


I  have  Bought  for  tlicm  in  North  Ame- 
rica and  had  no  dlHi'Milty  to  find  thcni. 
Ttiey  exint  every  wliere  in  tlie  Kcconda 
ry  und  tertinry  regiunit.  M my  bcUiiig  tu 
remote  aquatic  formations  and  eriiptiunsi 
but  icverul  exist  in  uctuni  activity  as 
aerial  lalses,  with  craters,  throwing  many 
earthy  and  saline  substances. 

Out  of  lOU  intereatinj;  localities  of  this 
kind,  which  I  have  visited,  I  shall  here 
mention  a  few. 

1.  SALSGSof  New-York,  at  Saratoga, 
Saline,  Syracuse,  Montezuma,  Sic. 

f.  Those  of  tlie  Rreat  lime  valley  ex- 
tending from  New-York  to  Virginia  cast 
of  the  Alleghany. 

3.  Those  of  tlic  'Alleghany  mts.  Cats 
kill,  &c.  with  very  ancient  craters  that 
threw  sand  or  nsamitc  formations,  some- 
times become  lakes. 

4.  Those  of  Cumberland  and  Wasioto 
mts.  of  Virginia,  Kentucky  and  'i'enneS' 
see.  Tlic  hollow  mountain  is  a  singular 
psamite  crater  in  it  very  ancient. 

5.  Those  of  the  Ohio  basin,  in  Ohio, 
Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Illinois,  Indiana 
Very  numerous  and  various,  of  didercnt 
ages  and  periods,  called  licks,  salines, 
springs,  Etc.  Such  arc  Uignob  licks,  Har< 
man  licks;  mud  licks,  yellow sinings,  &c 
which  will  be  described  in  my  account  of 
the  licks. 

6.  Those  on  the  Mississippi,  or  west  of 
it,  are  very  numenxis  also.  In  1811  and 
13,  they  had  dreadful  eruptions  forming 
]akes  and  clefts,  craters,  new  strata  as  in 
Murcia. 

All  these  throw  out  as  yet  periodically, 
earths  and  salts,  gases,  mud,  clay,  iron, 
lime,  marl,  bitumen,  sarid,  &c.  and  coi). 
tinue  to  increase  some  smaller  or  local 
formations  of  those  substances. 

The  account  of  these  salsic  volcanoes 
will  be  continued  in  other  papers;  and 
the  carbonic  volcanoes  of  North  Ameri- 
ca will  be  described  in  my  memoirs  on 
the  coal  minca  of  North  America. 

C.  S.  llAFI51!Sq,VE. 

19.  On  MeLAMiiLiTEs  JV.G.  of  American 
Fofiitt. — Br  C.  S.  ItAriNEsauK. 
Among  several  fine  fossils  uf  the  cabi- 
net of  Prof.  Green,  which  1  have  added 
to  mine  by  exchanges,  I  have  found  2 
sp.  of  a  N.  G.  of  I'OROSTOMES.or  ani- 
mals without  mouths,  in  a  fossil  state.  I 
was  right  to  announce  that  the  fossil  no- 
rostomites  would  soon  increase  in  number 
I  have  called  this  N.U.  Lametlitei  owing 
to  its  internal  lamellar  structure,  whereby 
it  is  related  to  my  bolactites,  fibrillites 
and  the  living  tethya.  It  differs  chiefly 
from  this  last  by  its  solid  centre  and 
smoother  outside,  without  cuticle.  Both 
species  are  from  the  State  ot  New-York, 


near  Glen's  falls  in  the  old  limestone  of 
that  region,  homewhat  similar  to  the 
transition  of  the  long  valley;  but  of  a 
darker  hue;  nearly  black  with  a  bluish 
cast. 

riiev  arc  not  silicificd,  but  petrified, 
into  tlie  hard  limestone,  and  can  be 
scratched  by  iron. 

G.  Lnim-lliteii,  Body  free  without  a  cu- 
ticle onlsiile;  lamellar  in  a  radiating  form 
around  the  circumference,  centre  solid 
nut  lamellar,  but  the  lamellas  radiate  from 
t. 

1  sp.  I,.  bilobitla,  liaf.  Oblong,  nearly 
bilobe,or  middle  contracted,  ends  round- 
ed. Surface  a  little  uneven,  lamellas, 
elongated,  solid  centre  small.  Fine  large 
heavy  and  hard  fossil,  4  inches  lung, 
blackish,  with  some  roughness  and  pits 
outside,  some  white  spots  inside. 

'2.  sp,  L.  ikfireata,  Itaf.  Uiscoiilal,  de- 
pressed, nearly  smooth  outside,  lamellas 
short;  solid  centre  large.  Smaller,  dia- 
meter over  one  inch,  softer  and  of  a  paler 
bluish  cast. 

The  figures  of  these  and  500  other  fos- 
sils will  be  given  in  my  Iconographical 
Illustrations. 

PHYSICAL  GEOGRAPHY. 

20.  JAcks  and  Sucks  of  Kentucky. 
Bt  C.  S.  KAriNEsat'i. 

The  enumeration  of  these  places 
properly  belongs  to  Physical  Geo- 
Sraphy,  tlieir  ultimate  history  to 
Geology. 

Their  {iciiogical  name  is  SALSE- 
They  arc  fount!  all  over  the  Western 
States,  and  even  in  Western  Virgi- 
nia and  Pennsylvania;  but  arc  most 
numerous  in  the  Central  State  of 
Kentucky.  They  were  called 
LICKS  by  the  first  settlers,  because  . 
they  noticed  that  buftUloes,  elks  and 
deer  went  to  lick  the  saline  ground, 
and  SUCKS  when  they  went  to  i,uck 
or  drink  the  saline  springs  or  pools 
of  the  salses.  The  French  settlers 
called  them  salines;  this  name  has 
been  partly  preserved  in  New-York, 
Canaua,  Illinois,  and  Missouri. 

Nearly  100  licks  are  noticed  in 
tlio  large  map  of  Kentucky  by  Mun- 
sell;  but  I  iiave  seen  or  heard  of  60 
more.  They  may  be  divided  into  3 
series. 

1.  Salt  Licks,  producing  saline 
cfHorescences  or  salt  springs  and 
pools.  In  summer  the  springs  are 
often  dry,  but  the  saline  particles 


i  I 


Id  limettonc  of 
liimilar   to    the 
lleyi  but  of  a 
with  a  bluiih 

but  petrified, 
>  and    can  be 

|e  witlioiit  n  cu- 

i  radiating  furm 

le.  centre  itulid 

|lnB  radiate  from 

'blonir,  nearly 
ted,  ends  roiincf- 
[even,  lamellas. 
mil.  Fine  large 
I  inches  long, 
hnesa  and  pita 
~  InHide. 

Discoidal,  de> 

utaide,  lamellaa 

Smaller,  dia^ 

:r  and  of  a  paler 

d  500  other  fos- 
Iconographical 


HAPFIY. 

of  Kentucky. 

these  placr.8 
Physical  Geo- 
te  history  to 

ne  is  SALSE. 
rthe  Western 
''estern  Virgi- 

but  arc  most 
tral  State  of 
were  called 
tiers,  because  . 
Iocs,  elks  and 
uline  grountU 

went  to  (.uck 
'irigs  or  pools 
each  settlers 
is  name  lia» 
II  New- York, 
Missouri, 
•e  noticed  in 
ckybj  Mun- 
•  heard  of  60 
ivided  into  3 

icing  saline 

springs    and 

springs  are 

ne  particles 


v^Aist  in  the  soil.  Altho'  sea  salt  if 
the  inoHt  conitnon,  jf t  sevenil  otiier 
salts  inixt  with  it,  Kpsam  and  Glau- 
ber salts,  &c.or  miiny  ><ulpl)»ii'satul 
niuriiites.  Few  licks  aftoi  d  the  pure 
muriate  of  soda. 

2.  Sulphur  liirkn.  Those  where 
sulphates  uiid  hydrogcnc  predomi- 
nate, rendering  the  soil  or  water 
fetid. 

3.  Clay  lAch.  Where  clay  or 
marl  chiefly  abounds;  often  partly 
saline,  and  licked  by  wild  beasts  or 
tame  cattle.  Tiic  paint  licks  have 
colored  ochres. 

Nay,  tiiesc  3  kinds  of  licks  are 
often  near  each  other;  at  mud  licks 
for  instance,  4  springs,  salt,  sulphu- 
ric, vitriolic  and  chalybeate  are 
found.  But  chalybeate  springs  are 
not  called  licks,  because  the  cattle 
do  not  lick  them. 

The  licks  are  known  at  Hrst  sight 
by  their  barrenness,  as  little  grass, 
few  plants  and  fewer  trees,  grow 
among  them,  being  commonly  desti 
tute  of  soil,  and  forming  therefore 
many  small  barren  spots  among  the 
fertile  lands  of  Kentucky,  from  lOU 
yards  to  one  mile  or  more  in  extent. 
But  few  are  stony;  they  are  gene- 
rally formed  by  a  thick  stratum  of 
clay,  from  3  to  lUO  feet  high,  raised 
in  heaps,  slopes,  hills  or  hollows: 
perpetually  washed  by  rain  into  gul- 
lies or  clefts,  by  the  unshaded  heat 
of  the  sun. 

To  enumerate  them  properly,  as 
counties  are  yet  fluctuating  in  Ken- 
tucky, I  have  disposed  them  in  7 
groups,  according  to  their  situatiim 
near  streams. 
Enumeration  of  all  the  Lickt  of  Kentucky. 

I.  Group.  Near  the  Ohio  river. 

1.  Salt  lick  near  Vanceburg  and  mouth 
of  Salt  Lick  Creek. 

2.  Dank  Lick  near  Covingtonand  Bank 
Lick  Creek. 

S.  Briarpatch  Lick  on  Stony  creek,  N. 
of  Burlington. 

4.  Sand  Lick  on  creek  do.  opposite 
mouth  of  Miami. 

5.  Double  Lick  on  Woolpers  cr.  &  do. 

6.  Bigbone  Lick  on  creek  do. 

7.  8.  Mud  Lick  and  Upper  Lick  on 
mud  cr.  near  last. 

9.  Paint  Lick  on  creek  do.  S.  of  6. 


10.  to  13.  Flat  Lick,  Fern  r.ickand  Bul- 
ger's Lick,  on  Fern  ur  Fund  cr.  H.  of  Lou- 
isville. 

1.1.  M.  Munn  Lick  and  F.Ik  Lick,  S.uf 
those  in  the  knobs. 

1.1.  16.  CliiviT  Lick  and  Tar  spring 
Lick  on  Clover  cr. 

17.  to  20.  White  Lick  and  3  otlier  on 
lliglilan.l  cr. 

21.  Clear  Lick,  at  fork  of  Clear  cr.  and 
fradewaier  cr. 

11.  Group.— On  the  two  Sandy  Hivera. 
32.  24.  On  branchvs  of  Ul|^  Handy. 

Hummer  Lick  in  Heuvt  r  cr.  in  knobs, 
Cats  Lick  and  Bigpaiiit  Lick  on  the  cr. 
bearing  their  names. 

25.  26.  27.  On  \  ittle  Sandy,  3  Salt 
Licks.  Little  Saiul  1..  Grayson  L.  Ber- 
ret  Lick.  Much  salt  made. 

111.  Group Licks  on  Lirking  river« 

which  took  its  name  from  them.  All  in 
the  limestone  region. 

28.  29.  On  North  fork.  May's  Lick,  a 
salt  stony  lick,  and  Stone  Lick  at  the 
head  of  the  fork. 

SO.  Grant  Lick  on  Fhilips'  cr.  branch 
of  main  fork. 

31  to  37.'  On  Middle  forks.  Upper  and 
lower  Blue  Licks,  salt  and  stony.  Cow 
Lick  and  Slate  Lick  on  Cow  cr,  and  Slate 
cr.  Mud  Licks  or  Olympian  Springs,  4 
sprinK^  as  stated  on  a  brook.  Station  Lick 


and  Uuniing  Spring  Liok  near  the  head. 

37  tu  17.  Ten  Licks  on  south  fork. 
Fork  Lick  on  Forklick  creek. 

Four  Licks  below  Cynthiana, 

llarrod's  Lic!{  on  Ilarrod's  cr.  above 
I'aris. — 2  Stone  Licks  on  Stoners  fork. 

Carlisle  Lick,  one  mile  W.  of  Carlisle 
on  Lick  cr. 

Hinkston  Lick  on  Hinkston  fork. 

IV.  Group. — Licks  on  the  Kentucky 
river  and  branches,  beginning  near  the 
head. 

48.  Burning  Spring  at  the  source  of 
Burning  Spring  fork  of  South  fork. 

49  to  53.  Five  licks  near  Manchester 
and  South  fork,  all  Salt  Licks,  where 
much  salt  is  made.  Collins  Lick.  Goose 
Lick,  Outlaw  Lick,  Elisha  Lick,  Kedbird 
Lick. 

54.  Estil  Springs  and  Licks  near  Ir- 
vine. 

55.  Salt  Lick  near  mouth  of  Trouble- 
some  cr. 

56  to  59.  Red  Lick,  Blue  Lick,  Copper 
Lick  and  Kock  I^ick  on  4  t'orks  of  Station 
Camp  Creek. 

60  to  64.  Paint  L.  White  L.  Big  and 
Little  Harman  Lick,  Button  Lick,  near 
Paintlick  cr. 

65.  66.  Silver  Lick  and  Rocky  Suck 
on  Silver  cr. 

07.  Stone  Lick  8.  of  Frankfort. 

68.  Glen's  Lick  F..  of  Frankfort  1  mile. 


■i 


76 


' 


69,  Cedar  l.ick  on  Cvilar  cr. 

70,  Cl»y  Lick  on  (lie  Kentucky  K.  aide 

71,  Dreiinon's  l.ick  on  Drcnnon  cr.W. 
tide. 

73.  73.  Deer  Licki  on  Mill  creek. 

74  to  79.  Near  Dick  Itiver,  6  l.icki. 
nig  knob  l.ick  the  moat  remarkable,  a 
fine  aalae  of  mnrl  of  late  formation,  near- 
ly 2  milea  round,  with  crater*,  &c.  I.ittic 
knob  Lick  at  head  of  Knoblick  cr.  Ktat 
Knoblick  on  Lick  branch.  Shelby  Lick 
on  Knoblick  cr.  Fall  l.ick  nn  Fall  cr. 
Hoon'a  Lick  between  Mt.  Vernon  and 
Crab  orchard  has  aalt  wella. 

80  to  87.  On  Ked  Kiver,  8  licka  or 
more,  all  in  the  Knobs.  Alum  Lick  and 
Iron  L.  near  the  iron  works.  Catamount. 
L   Red  L.  &c.  above  them. 

88  to  92.  Near  the  KIkhnrn  cr.  lluft'a- 
loe  atampinfc  ground.  Sulphur  Springs. 
Kikhorn  Lick  on  North  Elkhorn.  Lane's 
Licka  2  or  Lane'a  run. 

93,  94.  Dig  Lick  and  Spencer  Lick  on 
Eagle  cr.  near  each  other. 

V.  Urnup.— Licks  on  Salt  Itiver  and 
branches. 

95.  On  Lick  fork  of  Floyd  cr. 

96.  Long  Lick  on  L(.,iglick  cr. 

97.  Uullit  L.  on  Uullit  cr. 

98.  99.  On  Simpson  cr.  2  Licks. 

100, 101.  DryL.  and  Ilarrod'ttL,  nc3r 
Harrodaburg. 

102  to  1U5.  Several  licks  or  'jranuhes 
ofDeechfork. 

105  to  110.  Several  on  Hollin|r  fork  in 
the  knoba  chiefly.  Falling  run  I.,  fine  L. 
•t  head  of  Pottinger  cr.  Two  lulphur  Im 
N.  •nd'S.  Salt  L.  on  Salt  run  iiear  Mul- 
draugh  hill.  Cedar  L.  between  New  Le 
banon  and  New-Market. 

VL  Group. — Licks  near  Green  River 
•nd  branches.  From  the  head  to  the 
mouth. 

111.  Long  L.  near  the  source,  giving 
rise  to  Long  branch,  and  also  to  a  branch 
of  Dick  R.  in  the  Knobs. 

112,113.  Mocassin  L.  two  near  head 
of  Green  H.  and  Mocassin  cr. 

114.  Pine  L,  on  cr.  same  name. 

115.  Locust  L.  on  Locust  run  of  Pit- 
man cr. 

116.  Rock  L.  on  Brush  cr. 

>17, 118.  Elk  L.  a  dripping  rocky  lick, 
•nd  Sulphur  L.  both  on  Little  Barren  R. 

119.  Clay  L.  at  the  head  of  Bear  cr. 

120  to  122.  Wolf,  Duck  and  Elk  L.  on 
3  forks  of  Muddy  River. 

133.  Alston  L.  on  Alston  cr.  branch  of 
Pond  cr. 

134.  Otter  L.  on  Otter  cr.  branch  of 
Pond  cr. 

125, 126.  Long  L.  and  Sulphur  L.  on 
two  branches  of  Rough  River. 
127.  Big  L.  on  Panther  cr. 
138.  Deer  L.  on  N.  fork  of  Deer  a. 


The  following  are  on    .le  '.ranches  of 
llig  liarren  Kiver. 
129.  Wolf  L.  on  Wolf  fork  of  (ias,  ar  l(, 
13U,  (iasper  f,,  on  Goiper  It. 

131.  Bluck  L.  on  HLirklick  fork  of  do. 

132,  Clay  L.  below  II     iigreen. 
133  to  135.  Salt  L.  on      rake  cr.    Salt 

made.  Sulphur  L.  and  i  .ummel  L.  on 
forks  of  Drake  cr, 

136,  127.  Licks  on  Noble  cr.  and  Dif- 
ficult cr. 

139,  140.  Two  licks  near  Chaplintown 
and  Saltpetre  cr.  and  c&ve. 

141  to  144.  Four  Licks  on  East  fork  of 
Dig  Barren  Kiver. 

VII.  Group. — On  tlio  waters  of  Cum- 
berland Kiver  in  E.  Kentucky  in  Knob 
hills  chiefly. 

145.  Hollow  L.  at  the  source  of  Cum- 
berland Kiver,  near  the  Hollow  mt.  in 
C.imberland  mts. 

146.  Yellow  L.  at  head  of  Yellow  cr. 
near  the  Cumberland  Gap. 

147.  Morgan  L.  on  Cumberland  be- 
tween moutna  of  Laurel  and  Rockcastle 
Rivers. 

148.  Flat  L.  on  Stinking  cr.  E.  of  Bar- 
buursville. 

149.  Kaccoon  L.  in  Knobs  at  head  of 
Richland  cr. 

150.  Flat  L.  on  Buck  cr.  to  N.  E.  of 
Somerset. 

151.  Fighting  L.  at  the  forks  of  Fight- 
ing cr. 

152.  Hennick  L.  above  Burksville. 

153.  Salt  L.  in  Sftltlick  bend  8.  of 
Burksville. 

154.  Sulphur  L.  on  Sulphur  cr.  branch 
of  Ohio  Kiver. 

155  to  160.  Six  Licks  near  Kovkcastle 
River.  Round  stone  L.  on  cr,  ditto,  N.  of 
Mt.  Vernon.  Double  L.  and  Horse  L.  on 
Horselick  cr.  Birch  L.  Indian  L,  >nd 
Laurel  L.  on  Laurel  fork  of  Laurel  R. 

Some  other  nameless  Licks  may 
exist  in  Kentucky.  When  very 
small  or  quite  dry,  they  often  pass 
unnoticed,  and  many  Uucks  are  now 
called  Springs.  I  have  seen  many 
such  which  it  would  be  tedious  to 
detail. 

Licks  become  Sucks  sometimes 
in  the  Winter  and  Spring,  in  rainy 
weather:  and  many  Sucks^  become 
Licks  in  the  dry  season.  Some  mi< 
neral  springs  were  formerly  sucks, 
Mich  is  the  Cameleon  spring  in  the 
knobs  near  the  Mammoth  Cave. 
Deer  and  Cows  now  frequent  the 
Licks  to  lick  the  ground. 

The  Spouting  Springs  and  Burn- 
ing Springs  of  Kentucky  although 


%i(**i.i|  '' 


mfm 


11 


!.rknolie(  of 

•T. 

c  of  (iM,  «r  K. 

rK. 

ck  fork  uf  do. 

i|{rerii. 

rake  cr.    Salt 

Limmcl  L.  on 

le  cr.  »nd  Dif- 

■  Cluplintown 

n  Kast  fork  of 

item  of  Cum- 
icky  in  Knob 

)iirce  of  Cum- 
liollow  mt.  in 

of  Yellow  cr. 

imberland  be- 
nd Rockcastle 

p  cr.  E.  of  Bar- 

sbi  at  head  of 

:r.  to  N.  E.  of 

fork!  of  Fight- 

Burkiville. 
;k  bend  S.  of 

)hur  cr.  branch 

tear  Ha»k  castle 
1  cr.  ditto,  N.  of 
nd  Horse  L.  on 
Indian  L.  and 
of  Laurel  R. 
9S  Licks  may 
When  very 
ey  often  pass 
iucks  are  now 
e  seen  many 
be  tedious  to 

ks  sometimes 
iring,  in  rainy 
iucks^  become 
in.  Some  mi- 
rmerly  eucks, 

spring  in  the 
nmoth    Cave. 

frequent  the 
ind. 

ngs  and  Burn- 
ucky  although 


commonly  connected  with  the  lick«, 
aJeTut  few  and  pecular  phenomena. 
The  .le.cripti..u  of  tlie  in..Ht  re- 
markable I. icks  will  be  given  here- 

after  in  a  geological  Knsay.  Al- 
JhouKl  feware  alike  in  extent  and 
form,  they  have  nevertheless  many 
things  in  common. 


While  in  Me«ico  at  18  to  19  d.  N.  of 
the  K<i.iator.  all  vegetation  cease,  at 

'  ihe  Imaiays  ntonntains  of  Asia  e*inci| 
also  that  other  cause,  beside,  latitude  and 
elevation,  influence    the  climate,  heal, 


elevation,  ininii:"^'^  •■•-  -■••-  ■  ,  . 
veitetation  ..«l  congel.tioni  since  in  lali- 
u!5e  20to30  N.  cultivation  "tend.  a. 
far  a.  17000  teet  above  the  .ea  ^l  P«r- 
petual  snow  begin,  only  at  20^  [«^«; 
according  to  Dr.  Cierard'.  "bservatHm,. 


31    The  two  lligheii  Moiinlaiiit  of  Amen  ■  

ca.- tty  I'entland  Scienlific  E.  hhr^r,  ofX«rlh  AmtfUa. 

They  are  both  in  South  America  »"''Pj''^;"',-(;,j„e/.  .  n„tanist  and  Kntomo- 

^"?£;:;tSorata.K.stofUkeTiti<^U^^^ 

is  25,250  feet  high  :  the  »''K''"'''0  ,^Tl?e  tl*»  year  in  Pennsylvania,  and  he  i.  now 
rica  butyet  lowerthanthe  peak.. ^  the  «"«>^^'„  ,„,«  Carolina  and  Georgia, 
imalaya  in'  Asia,  i;*- V«v.her  ..  26.745  K"-^^'^^^  P     ,,       ,  next  year  o  A     • 


:rXr..Vom2V  to  28.000 

2.  Mount  lllimani,  Ka.t  of  City  l.»p«a 
is  24.350  feet  high,  and  the  «cond  high- 
est in  America,  while  the  tamed  Chim- 


rexVVctsTbc.:^  next  year  to  A«.- 
traliaby  the  Botanical  Society  of  Stutt- 

""^Mr.  Gate.  ha.  explored  for  two 
.  _..:„:»_■  Mi»  uinni  and  Ala- 


s;.  whne  the  »r*fr:;  y«r.pistYr^i.;:::MSppi.«dAi. 

borazo.   once  H'ought   the  highest   on  years  pw  „f  several  gentle- 

earth  ind  lately  the  highest  at  >"«t  in  bama,  «t  tne  I  ^ork.  He  ha.  col- 
America,  is  at  best  the  third  -„-  J;  ^e^red'  or/hem  many  plants,  shells,  fos- 
Stt^Sh^ 'y'itfr/ro'be  l-ound  in  Bo?i.  siU,  ^>!tf^^:l 


*'Ve"nu2in  1825  measured  the  moun 

tain,  and  height,  of  Bolivia,  and  found 

hem  h"gher  than  those  of  Quito,  near 

recfuator.    The  highest  "and  »  Ajne^ 

rica  is,  to  the  S.  of  it,  while  in  Asia  it  is 

'^Thiildi.covery  «p.et.  all  our  boasted 

calculation,  and  pl'y"«>  *'«*"  "'I?'""  ,1 
?ain.,  which  mu.t  fee  amended  «  well 
a.  our  ueographical  whool  books. 
AnotTier   dicovery  of  Pentland  de- 

'''on'thfAnde.  of  Quito  at  the  equator| 
the  perpetual  .now  i.  tound  only  at 
15  74Vfeet.  While  in  the  Ande.  of  the 
«oUvi.  between  18  and  19  S.  of  Equa- 

17  061  feet  'by  the  theory  it  ought  to  be 
,;  le..  thtn  HOOO !  at  which  height  are 
lound  village,  and  vegetation. 

The  po.t  hou.e  of  Ancom.rc.  mh.b^ 
ed  4  months  in  the  year,  is  at  15,7.^^  ft. 
Sove  the  sea.    The  village  of  Tarura  at 

**The  cUyof  l^otoai  i.  at  13.314  feet,  the 

"^CUy  of  cSto  at  13,025  feet  , 

The  Lake  Titicaca  inhabited  all  around 
.-  -nn  r 1      Tk-  <ak1i>  land  ot    1  a- 


I 


is  lit "r2,703  feel.    The  table  land  of  Ta- 
joraW.  of  it  18.898.  ,„.■,,•„,, 

Lapaz.the  largest  city  of  Bolivia,  at  | 

13,195. 


anu  oilier  OUJCWI-.  , 

3  Cant.  Wyeth  with  a  company  ol  ad- 
vcnU.re»from  Cambridge  in  Massachu- 
letts  sent  by  the  Vacific  Fur  Company, 
have  TpUd  this  ye^to^P^'fJJS 
Oregon  Country.where  they  are  to  spend 
five  years  in  hunting  and  grading.  It  i. 
"aid  they  have  a  Mineralogist  and  Zoolo- 
JTst  among  them,  but  their  names  are 

""I'^S:  Bafinesque  has  been  one  of 
the  earhest  scientific  exporer.  of  North 
America.  He  ha.  travelled  for  20  year, 
a.  a  Botanist.  Zoo'ok;*.  Geology  .Geo^ 
Krapher  and  Archeologist.  from  180-  to 
1804,  and  from  1815  to  1832.  in  the  fol- 
[lowing  State,  and  places. 

1802.  Pennsvlvania  and  New  jersey. 
'     1803.  Ditto  ind  Alleghany  mts. 

1804.  Delaware  to   Cape   Henlope". 
East  and  We.t  Maryland.  Virginia.  Alle- 
ghany mts.  of  Pennsyl.  and  New  Jeraey. 
1815.  Connecticut  and  New-York. 
1816  NewYork.LakeChamplain. the 

4  fall,  of  Hudson.  Vermont,  &C. 

1817.  Mattawan  »nt«.  Oat.kill  mt.. 
Lonir  Island,  Connecticut,  &c. 

1818.  Pennsylv.  mts.  Alleghany  lliver 
Ohio  to  Waba.h.  West  Kentucky.  India- 
na, Illinois.  Ohio  and  P«"n*y';'*"''J-„,_u 

1819.  Maryland.  Potomack.  Allegb. 
mt.  River  Ohio.  Central  and  Ea.t  Ken- 
tuckv.  Knobhills.  &c. 

1830.  Central  and  East  Kentucky. 

_  _  .      __  !_..     rku:»    Miami.  fltC 


1821.  Kentucky,  Ohio,  Miami,  &c. 
\«22.  Central  Kentucky. 
1823.  West  Kentucky  and  Tennessee. 
East  Kentucky  and  Cumberland  mts. 


78 


Descript.  A  fine  laree  tree  20  feet 
high  in  20  years  growth.  Bark  very 
dari(  nearly  black.  Branchlets  slen- 
der with  a  gEeyish  brown  bark,  buds 
small  rurous,  with  obtuse  scales. 
Leaves  like  those  of  apricot,  but 
much  smaller,  about  one  inch  long, 
not  so  smooth,  a  little  rough,  but  not 
pubescent.  Blossoms  in  May  and 
produces  a  profusion  of  white  flow- 
ers  with  a  fine  smell  of  honey.  The 
cherries  are  ripe  in  July,  small,  one 
fourth  of  an  inch  long,  elliptical, 
looking  like  small  wild  plumbs;  but 
black,  soft  and  sweet  when  ripe. 
Gootl  to  eat,  but  if  too  many  are 
eaten  causing  sickness  in  the  sto- 
of  J^ew  York,  to  Prof.  Rafiraiqtie  o/lmach,  like  all  the  wild  cherries. 
Philadelphia,  March  1832.  g^.^n^  oblong  acute  as  in  plumb,  but 

I  have  lately  received  some  of  without  the  3  keels  as  in  cherry, 
your  new  plants  from  Ohio,  and  also  I  think  that  I  have  seen  the  same 
Irom  Kentucky,  sent  by  Mr.  Eaton,  tree  in  West  Kentucky  in  hillsj  but 


1824.  Central  Kentucky. 

1825..  Ohio,  Western  and  Northern 
Virginia,  Maryland,  Pennsylv.  Kentucky, 
&c. 

1826.  Ohio,  Lake  Erie,  Falls  of  Niag. 
ara,  Canada,  New-York  from  BufTaloe  to 
New-York,  Pennsylvania. 

1827.  New-York,  Massachusetts,  Bos- 
ton, &c. 

1828.  Allegh.  mts.  Lehigh,  Schoolcy 
mts.  New  Jersey  and  New-York. 

1829.  NewJersey,New-York  and  Con- 
necticut. 

1830.  Catskill  mts.  New  Jersey,  &c. 

1831.  Delaware,  Taconic  mts.  &c. 

Tiinns. 


23.  Botany  and  Hohticultuue. 
Extract!  of  a  letter  fivm  Dr.  John  Torrey 


Your  Cladrastis  is  certainly  the 
Virgilia  of  Michaux,  it  must  be  se- 
parated, from  the  Exotic  Virgilias,and 
your  name  (of  1825)  is  a  very  good 
one. 

Slylypus  has  interested  me  very 
much,  the  stipe  changes  in  appear- 
ance in  diiferent  periods  of  inflo 
resc^nce. 

Enemion  is  distinct  from  Isojyy- 
nun,}  but  the  /.  thalictroides  of  Ger- 
many may  perhaps  belong  to  it. 
'  Your  E.  biternatum  I  suspect  to  be 
the  Tlialiclrum  clavellatum  of  Dec 
and  Delcssert  Ic.  t.  6.  collected  by 
Michaux;  but  without  seeds;  while 
the  seeds  make  this  genus. 


I  did  not  see  the  fruit  tliere.  It  may 
be  found  from  Kentucky  to  Oregon. 
It  is  now  naturalized  in  Pennsylva- 
nia, and  may  probably  be  improved 
by  grafting.  Birds  and  children  are 
fond  of  the  fruit.  C.  S.  R. 

25.    Account  of  2  JV.  Sp.  of  Dioiiea  or 
Venus  fiy  trap. 

This  beautful  ^cniis  was  supposed 
to  consist  of  a  single  sp.;  but  out  of 
many  plaits  brought  from  Carolina 
and  Florida  to  our  Philadelphia  gai-- 
deners,  I  have  detected  2  new  ones 
D.  sessiliflora  and  D.  uniflora. 

These  are  their  respective  charac- 
ters. 

1.  Dionea  muacipula  L.  Petioles 
24.  Detcription  of  a  nev>  cherry  tree  from  cuneate   broadly   obcordate   at   the 

the  Oregon  Mountain!.  end ;  flowers  corymbose,  4  to  9  on 

I  noticed  as  eariy^s  1829,  mliong  peduncles,  bracts  linear. 

2.  Dionea  sessili/lora^Saf.  1830. 
Petioles  winged,  oblong  or  subcu- 
neatc  narrow,  acute  at  both  ends; 
flowers  sessile,  3  to  5  aggregate, 
bracts  lanceolate.  Observed  in  the 
Botanical  Garden  of  Macarran  in 
blossom  in  May  1830.  The  true 
leaves  are  bilobe  and  cil.iate  as  in 
the  first,  they  also  catch  flies.  Scape 
terete  elongate,  flowers  white  with 
short  concave  bracts.  Divisions  of 
the  calyx  lanceolate  acute,  C.t'psules 


Washington  Square  of  Philadelphia 
a  fine  tree  said  to  have  been  brought 
by  Lewis  and  Clarke  from  the  Ore- 
gon or  Rocky  Mountains.  I  ascer- 
tained that  it  was  a  n.  sp*.  and  sent  an 
account  of  it  to  Decandolfe  in  1830. 
I  call  it  Prumts  (Cerasus)  rotundi- 
folia.  Arborescent,  leaves  rounded, 
base  often  subcordate,  end  obtusely 
acuminate,  margin  serrulate.  Flow- 
ers fasciculate,  berries  oblong  smrll 
and  black. 


19 


tree  20  feet 
Bark  very 
ichlets  elen- 
bark,  buds 
ituse  scales, 
apricot,  but 
le  inch  long, 
•ugli,  but  not 
n  May  and 
white  flow- 
loney.    The 
,  small,  one 
elliptical, 
plumbs;  but 
:  when  ripe. 
)o  many  are 
in  the  sto- 
ild  cherries, 
plumb,  but 
IS  in  cherry, 
een  the  same 
Mn  hills;  but 
here.  It  may 
;y  to  OrcMn. 
1  Pennsylva- 
be  improved 
children  are 


I.  of  Dionea  or 
ip. 

was  supposed 
p.;  but  out  of 
rom  Carolina 
adelphia  ga"r- 
d  2  new  ones 
unijlora. 
ictive  charac- 

I  L.  T'etioles 
rdate  at  the 
e,  4  to  9  on 
linear. 

hSaf.  1830. 
i)g  or  subcu- 
t  both  ends; 
5  aggregate, 
served  in  the 
Macarran  in 
The  true 
ciljate  as  in 
flies.  Scape 
1  white  with 
Divisions  of 
te,  Ca'psules 


hardly  longer  oval  acute.  As  prettr 
as  the  old  sp.  and  will  be  a  fine  ad- 
dition to  our  gardens.  Brought  from 
Carolina  or  Florida. 

3.  Dionea  vnijlora,  Raf.  1830. 
Petioles  oblong  acute  winged.  Scape 
unifiore,  bracts  linear.  Also  from 
the  same  garden  and  place,  perhaps 
a  variety  of  the  last;  but  smaller, 
leaves  shorter  and  broader. 

C.  S.  RAFINGSqUE. 

FRANKLIN  TREE. 
FRANKLINIA  ALATAMA. 


26.  Ntu)  Plants  from  £artram*s 
Botanic  Garden. 
Bt  C.  S.  RAriNssuvE. 
The  Botanic  Garden  of  Bartram, 
at  Kinsessing  on  the  Schuylkill,  2 
miles  from  Philadelphia,  is  the  old- 
est establishment  of  the  kind  in  N. 
America,  begun  over  100  years  ago 
by  the  elder  Bartram.     It  is  yet  in 
a  very  flourishing  state  under  the 
management  of  Col.  Carr  and  his 
■on}  very  rich  in  rare  Southern 
planti  and  ahnibB.  There  have  been 
uatondized  in  Pennsylvaniat   the 
11 


Franklin  tree,  Gordon  tree,  Stewart 
tree,  Bigleaf  Magnolio,  and  several 
other  Southern  trees.  In  my  Medi- 
cal  Flora  several  new  plants  were 
described  from  this  garden.  I  now 
propose  to  give  periodically  the  de- 
scription of  many  others,  which  the 
liberal  owner  has  allowed  me  to  ex* 
amine,  describe,  preserve  and  draw. 
I  may  give  their  figures  hereafter} 
meantime  I  give  above  that  of  the 
beautiful  Franklin  tree,  which  grows 
with  the  utmost  perfection  in  this 
garden.  The  original  tree  brought 
by  Bartram  nearly  60  years  ago  ig 
now  nearly  40  feet  high.  All  those 
in  other  gardens  come  from  this 
tree.  Their  sweet  white  blossoms 
and  orange-like  leaves  make  tliem 
highly  ornamental  and  prized. 

1.  Veronica  precox,  Raf.  Stem 
diffuse  conilpressed  probescent.  Low- 
er leaves  opposite,  upper  alternate, 
on  short  petioles,  ovaterrounded, 
serrate-laciniate,  trinerve.  Pedun- 
cles axillary  solitary  longer  than 
leaves,  capsules  compressed  emar- 
ginate.  Annual  Vernal  in  March 
anff  April,la8ting  only  a  few  months, 
Grown  in  the  garden  from  seeds  re- 
ceived from  a  place  unknown;  but 
has  spread  all  over  the  garden  like 
a  weed,  and  even  is  become  sponta- 
neous on  the  banks  of  the  Schuyl- 
kill. A  pretty  small  vernal  plant, 
with  delicate  large  bluish  blossoms* 

2.  Veronica  Spar8iJlorayViBSA%SQ. 
Stem  erect,  simple  round  solid, 
leaves  opposite  sessile  cuneate,  ob- 
long entire  obtuse.  Raceme  termi- 
nal lax  very  long,  flowers  scattered, 
bracts  linear  oblong  obtuse,  pedicels 
filiform.  Capsules  bilobed  subcom- 
pressed.  Annual  native  of  Arkan- 
sas or  Texas,  received  from  Prof. 
Nuttall.  Stem  1  or  2  feet  high. 
Flowers  vernal  purpurescent,  hand- 
some. Corolle  rotate,  segments  of 
the  calix  unequal  oblong  obtuse.  A 
pretty  ornamental  sp. 

S.  Cotyledon  marginatum^  lUt 
Leaves  crowded  patent  sessile  spa* 
tulate;  oblong  acute  tiiick,  convex 
beneath,  flat  above,  margin  tcvt* 
brown.  Scape  terete  with  8  or  3  snail 


i^> 


,    IHiL,.  i«WM»' 


r  !■ 


r^n: 


p       1  I 


II 


■,■1 


M 

i.-\ 


ill 

if 


80 


leaves  orate  acute.  Flowers  in  pa- 
niculate spikes  naked.  Corolla  cain- 
panulate,  5  fid  5  gone.  Fine  pe- 
rennial green  house  plant  received 
from  Mexico.  Blossoms  in  summer, 
corolla  acute,  saffron  color.  Scape 
nearly  2  rt.higli,calix  5  parted  acute. 

4.  MararUa  obliqua,H&{.  Petioles 
terete  scabrous,  leaves  broad  lan- 
eeolate,base  oblique,  end  acuminate, 
lucid  above,  glaucoA  beneath,  very 
smooth.  Perennial  from  Florida  or 
Brazil. 

5.  Ms  aurea,U&f.  Stem  straight 
biflore,  leaves  longer  broad  ensiform, 
end  acuminate  falcate,  flowers  ge 
minate  beardless,  3  petals  obovate 
entire,  3  lanceolate  undulate,  stig- 
mas  dilatated  notched.  Discovered 
by  Mr.  Carr  in  a  pond  of  the  Pocono 
Mt.  in  the  AUeghanies  of  Pennsylv. 
Very  near  to  Iris pseudacorua  of  Eu- 
rope, which  however  has  bifid  tooth- 
ed stigmas,  &c.  Large  Iris  3  to  4 
feet  high,  with  scentless  flowers  of 
a  bright  golden  yellow,  smaller  than 
inl.paeudacorus.  The  3  inner  petals 
shorter  than  stigmas,  equal  to  An- 
thers, casules  oblong  deeply  sulcate. 

(To  be  cuiUinued.) 


27. 


ARCHEOLOGY. 

Some  Antiquities  of  Tennessee. 
UrM.  Khea. 
The  following  description  of  two 
ancient  towns  of  the  former  inhabi 
tants  of  Tennessee,  was  given  us 
for  publication  by  Mr.  M.Rhea,  tiie 
author  of  the  late  excellent  map  of 
Tennessee,  with  a  geological  section 
confirming  our  geological  survey  of 
Kentucky,  and  noticing  a  stratum 
of  Oolite  near  the  top  of  the  Cum 
berland  Mountains  in  Tennessee. 

On  the  plantation  of  A.  IiOng,E8(] 
Si  miles  South  of  Columbia,  in 
Marny  co.  Tennessee,  are  seen  the 
remains  of  an  ancient  town  or  vil- 
lage, containing  six  or  more  acre». 
The  form  is  elliptical,  extending 
East  and  West.  Surrounded  on 
the   South  East  and   West   by 


each  extrenvity  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  four  springs  of  water,  which 
rise  from  the  foot  of  steep  cliffs  on 
the  North  side  of  the  Village. 

The  interior  particularly  at  the 
Eastern  end  contains  the  ruins  of 
many  houses  of  various  sizes  from  10 
to  SO  feet  diameter,  all  of  circular 
form.  Throughout  the  whole  Vil- 
lage graves  are  found  in  abundance, 
from  one  to  three  feet  in  depth,  and 
containing  human  bones  of  all  com- 
mon sizes.  The  bodies  seem  gene- 
rally to  have  been  buried  in  a  sitting 
posture,  with  flat  stones  placed 
around  and  over  them.  Cups  and 
small  ornaments  composed  of  earth 
and  shells  are  found  with  the  bones. 
Several  small  hatchets  of  very  hard 
stone,  and  of  various  shapes  have 
also  been  found.  Other  small  pol- 
ished stonea,  weighing  from  half  a 
pound  to  2  pounds,  designed  from 
appearances  for  breaking  nuts,  are 
frequent. 

No  metal  of  any  kind  whatever 
\is  been  found  in  or  about  this  Vil- 
lage, although  much  search  has  been 
made. 

Several  of  the  forest  trees  grow- 
ing on  the  spot,  which  were  removed 
by  the  proprietor  within  the  last  few 
years,  numbered  upwards  of  two 
hundred  annual  formations.  Some 
of  these  trees  were  found  growing 
on  banks  formed  by  the  uprooting 
of  other  trees  of  equal  size  and  age. 
From  which  may  be  inferred  that 
many  centuries  must  have  elapsed, 
since  the  population  of  the  place 
ceased  to  exist. 

Opposite  the  mouth  of  Big  rock 
house  creek  on  Buflaloe  river  in 
Perry  county,  Tennessee,  are  the 
remains  of  another  large  ancient 
Village,  similar  in  general  appear- 
ances to  the  one  described.  Near 
the  Western  side  is  a  large  mound, 
of  an  exact  four  sided  rectangular 
figure,  the  lines  of  the  sides  point- 
ing nearly  to  points  of  the  heavens. 
The  elevation  is  extremely  regular, 
the  height  about  ten  feet,  with  a  flat 


wall  of  clay  which  terminates  at  surface,  and  steep,  almost  perpendi 


■  iA>Wwiafc.>*  •■ 


81 


neighbour- 
vater,which 
lep  cliSs  on 
111  age. 
larlj  at  the 
Ihe  ruins  of 
Izes  from  10 
]  of  circular 
whole  Vil- 
I  abundance, 
I  depth,  and 
i  of  all  com- 
seem  eene- 
in  a  sitting 
fnes    placed 
Cups  and 
ised  of  earth 
'h  the  bones. 
if  very  hard 
shapes  have 
r  small  pol- 
from  half  a 
isigned  from 
ing  nuts,  are 

id  whatever 
)out  this  Vii- 
arch  has  been 

i  trees  grow- 
I'ere  removed 
ii  the  last  few 
ards  of  two 
tions.  Some 
and  growing 
!ie  uprooting 
lize  and  age. 
nferred  that 
ave  elapsed, 
jf  the  place 

-){  Big  rock 
oe  river  in 
3ee,  are  the 
rge  ancient 
;ral  appear- 
bed.  Near 
rge  mound, 
rectangular 
sides  point- 
he  heavens, 
elj  regular, 
,  with  a  flat 
It  perpendi- 


cular  sides.     The  exterior  has  not 
yet  been  penetrated. 

28.  Some  Antiquities  of  Ohio. 

Notwithstanding  the  long  account 
of  the  monuments  and  ancient  towns 
of  Ohio  by  Atwatcr,  in  the  Archeo- 
logia  Americana,  and  my  own  sy- 
noptical account  of  the  ancient  mo- 
numents of  North  America;  there 
are  many  more  as  yet  unnoticed,  of 
which  I  shall  now  describe  two. 

1.  Near  Alexandersville,  7  miles 
S.  of  Dayton  in  the  Valley  of  the 
Great  Miami  river,  the  main  road 
from  Cincinnati  to  Dayton,  which  I 
travelled  in  1826,  crosses  the  site 
of  an  ancient  town,  of  about  500 
acres  extent.  It  forms  a  perfect 
ellipsis,  nearly  one  mile  long,  from 
N.  to  S.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  wall 
or  embankment  &S  feet  broad  and  H 
feet  high,  without  any  ditch  outside 
nor  inside.  It  has  S  gateways  to  the 
East,  West  and  North,  this  last  is 
close  to  the  River  Miami,  which  has 
partly  washed  away  the  embank- 
ment. By  its  size  and  shape  it  could 
not  have  been  a  temple;  but  rather 
a  town.  I  could  see  no  mounds  nor 
altars  near  it.  It  is  very  old,  the 
walls  being  rounded,  covered  with 
soil  and  large  trees. 

2.  At  the  mouth  of  Grand  River 
on  Lake  Erie,  where  now  stands  the 
town  of  Fairport,  stood  about  50 
years  ago,  an  old  Indian  fort,  ex 
actly  ofa  pentagone  shape,  with  une 
quai  sides,  inciosing  several  acres. 
The  wall  was  of  rough  stones,  partly 
cemented,but  covered  with  soil,  and 
trees  300  old  were  growing  on  it. 
This  account  was  given  me  by  an 
old  settler  and  is  rather  obscure. 
The  stone  wall,  with  a  kind  of  ce- 
ment is  rather  singular  and  doubtful 
This  may  have  been  one  of  the  forts 
of  the  Erigas  or  Erie's  Nation, 
built  for  defence  against  the  Seiie 
cas,  who  drove  them  off  Soutli  of 
Ohio  in  1 650;  but  it  was  far  more 
ancient;  the  trees  showing  that  it 
had  been  left,  soil  formed  and  trees 
begun  to  grow  towards  \475.   . 

^':  d.    S.    I*. 


29.  ECONOMY  OR  SOIBNOB  OF  WBALTtt 

The  DiviTiAL  ART  is  a  new  branch 
of  this  science,  which  teaches  hovr 
to  produce  and  increase  wealth,  by 
carefully  husbanding  and  employing 
the  Savings  of  Industry:  whereby 
industry  itself,  with  moral  happi- 
ness, and  social  comforts  are  also 
promoted. 

Among  the  many  institutions  to 
which  this  art  has  given  rise,  the 
Beneficial  Societies  and  the  Savings' 
Banks  are  the  most  conspicuous  and 
useful;  but  some  others  less  known 
are  n6t  less  so,  and  tliere  is  room  for 
several  new  ones  on  improved 
plans. 

Having  paid  peculiar  attention  to 
this  subject,  written  an  analysis  of 
this  art,  and  found  some  new  impor- 
tant principles  of  it:  we  propose  to 
invite  the  public  attention  to  it  very 
speedily  in  a  more  impressive  form; 
when  we  have  visited  the  new  insti- 
tutions lately  established  in  Balti- 
more; where  these  principles  were 
first  made  known  by  us  in  1825. 

Meantime  we  merely  state  now, 
that  the  two  fundamental  principles 
which  we  claim  \o  have  discovered 
and  published  in  18£:5,  are, 

1.  That  every  dollar  and  cent 
saved  by  industry,  frugality  and 
care,  ought  to  be  invested  with  th« 
property  of  accumulating  at  simple 
or  compound  iaiei  :;st,  by  convermon 
into  Stocks! 

2.  Th?t  "ver"  imiMc  or  private 
Stock  cousisdng  vf  such  Savings, 
ought  tobedivis'/i3^e  i:  pleasure  into 
any  requir  •'!  ^.mount  of  Hcllars  and 
cents.  Wiitreby  any  baviiigs  be- 
come re;,  -rtibie  into  p.-^-jUctive 
Stocks,  aud  any  such  Stacks  conrrr- 
tible  into  fractions  available  as  mo- 
ney or  remittances. 

It  is  evident  that  such  ample  and 
useful  pi'inciples  cannot  fail  to  in- 
terest every  body  that  can  save  a 
penny  out  of  industrious  earnings: 
nor  tail  to  be  applied  evr.ij  whei-e, 
when  more  generally  understood,  as 
they  liave  already  partly  bf.a  ap- 
plied in  Baltimore  and  Boston. 


t    H 


Until  this  Journal  Msumcs  the  Month- 
ly fornii  it  will  be  impoMible  to  give 
comprehensive  Reviews,  and  we  must 
confine  this  department  to  short  ecclec- 
tic  notices.  We  are  even  inclined  to  cur- 
tail them;  since  we  might  sometimes  of- 
fend irritable  authors,  who  do  not  wish 
that  the  defects  of  their  works  should  be 
exposed.  But  a  veridic,  enlightened  and 
independent  Review  is  very  much  need- 
ed, and  we  hope  to  be  enabled  to  furnish 
one  hereafter. 

1.  Cabinet  of  Natural  History  and 
American  Rural  Sports.  Philad.  1831.lv. 
4to.  with  24  colored  figures  of  animals. 
Published  by  Mr.  Doughty.  A  popular 
work  issued  in  monthly  numbers,  with 
good  figures  and  interesting  accounts  of 
quadrupeds,  birds,  &c.;  but  some  bad 
names.  The  authors  being  chiefly  ano- 
nymous, their  wonderful  tales  and  lucu- 
brations can  be  of  no  authority  in  science 

3.  The  Alphabet  of  the  Primitive  Ian 
guage  of  Spain,  and.  Pliilosophy  of  the 
Euscaran  or  Bask  people.  Extract  from 
the  work  of  Mr.  De  Erro,  by  G.  VV.  Ew- 
ing.  Boston,  1829,  1  thin  8vo  with  the 
Bask  alphabet.  Very  valuable  philolo 
gical  work,  proving  the  antiquity  of  the 
Euscaran  language  and  alphabet,  akin  to 
the  Etruscan  and  Greek;  and  giving  the 
primitive  philosophy  of  numbers.  We 
shall  again  notice  this  work. 

3.  Manual  of  the  Land  Birds  of  the  U. 
States  and  Canada,  by  Prof.  Th.  Nuttall, 
Boston  1832,  thick  12mo.  with  inany 
wood  engravings.  Very  good  compiU' 
tion,  useful  like  all  manuals,  with  some 
original  observations,  and  tolerable  fi- 
gures; but  those  of  birds  si.;  uld  be  cO' 
lored. 

4.  On  the  Causes,  Cure,  and  Means  of 
Preventing  the  Sick  Head-ache,  By  Dr< 
James  Mease,  Philada.  1831,  small  8vo. 
A  useful  small  work,  teaching  what  diet 
and  changes  of  habits  will  cure  this  di 
sease. 

5.  Geography  and  History  of  the  Wes- 
tern States,  By  T.  Flint,  Cincinnatli, 
1828. 3  vol.  8vo.  A  lively  popular  writer, 
but  neither  profound  nor  always  accu- 
rate. 

6.  Sketch  of  Long  Island,  By  Siias 
Wood,  Brooklyn  1834,  1  vol.  8vo.  Much 
addition  to  historical  knowledge,  and  on 
the  Indians  of  Long  Island  with  a  voca- 
bulary. 

7.  Annals  of  Philadelphia  and  New 
York.  By  Walton.  Philada.  1830,  thick 


8vo.  fig.  Curious  book  on  the  first  state 
of  these  cities  and  their  gradual  changes. 
8.  Collections  of  the  Historical  Socie- 
ty of  Maine.  Portland  1831.  8vo.  Some 
addition  to  historiral  knowledge.  The 
most  interesting  articles  are  a  compen- 
dious history  of  Portland,  with  a  map,  by 
Willis,  and  an  Essay  on  tlie  Noridgwock 
or  Penobscot  language,  a  dialect  of  the 
Abenaquis,  by  Lincoln. 

31.  SCIENTIFIC  NEWS. 

1.  Newman,  a  German  traveller,  has 
lately  brought  10,000  Chinese  manu- 
scripts from  China  to  Germany.  What* 
treasure  of  new  learning  for  Chinese 
scholars! 

2.  Mr.  N.  Dunn  of  Philadelphia,  haa 
brought  home  from  China  where  he  re- 
sided 11  years,  a  very  evtensive  collec- 
tion of  implements,  models  of  arts,  dress- 
es, natural  objects,  &c.  He  means  to 
begin  a  Chinese  Museum  in  Philadelphia, 
and  make  it  a  free  Institution.  A  lauda- 
ble exajiple  worthy  of  imitation. 

3.  In  Austria,  ruled  by  one  of  the  most 
despotic  governments,  there  are  schools* 
in  every  Village  paid  by  the  State,  every' 
child  is  compelled  to  learn  .reading,  wri-- 
ting  and  numeration.  By  a  late  law  no  ° 
one  can  be  married,  nor  received  as  » 
servant  if  he  has  not  learnt  this.  Many 
ofour  States  appear  to  be  behind  Aus- 
tria in  civilization  and  education,  since 
they  neither  pay  for  it  nor  encourage  it. 
No  uneducated  man  ought  to  be  a  voter 
in  this  enlightened  age  and  country. 

4.  Mr.  Tanner  is  preparing  a  newedi- , 
tion  of  his  large  map  ot  the  United 
States,  much  improved,  and  above  all, ' 
with  many  corrections  and  additions  in 
physical  geography  and  oreology.  .  He 
has  very  liberally  purchased  the  survey* 
of  Hills  and  Mountains  made  by  Prof. 
Kafinesque  in  many  States,  and  the 
Northern  or  N.  E.  termination  of  the  Al- 
leghrny  will  no  longer  be  lacking  in  our 
maps.  All  the  range  of  bills  in  Ohio  and 
Kentucky  will  be  added  for  the  first  time 
to  our  geography. 

5.  T.  A.  Conrad  has  issued  3  num- 
bers  of  his  Marine  Atlantic  Concho* 
losy,  containing  the  genera  Pecten* 
Lima,  Solen,  Solecurtus,  Nucula, 
Sanguinolaria,  Petricola,  and  Car- 
dita,  with  colored  figures  of  each 
sp.  He  is  also  engaged  on  a  work 
on  our  fossil  shells,  which  is  speedi- 
ly to  be  produced  or  begun. 


t 


T.  'Amvi,  Printer,  Back  of  lU  fFalnut  St. 


t--"-  -i 


jie  first  tUto 

lial  changes. 

^rical  Soeie- 
Bvo.    Some 

pclge.  The 
!  a  cotnpen- 
h  a  map,  by 
^oridgwock 
'   stofthe 


ATLANTIC   JOURNAL 

AND 

A  CYCLOPEDIC  JOURNAL  AND  REVIEW 
OF  vxivinsAL  BciKNcit  ahh  kmowudoe  : 

BtSTOBICAL,  HATCnAL,   ARD  MEDICAL  ARTS  AND  SClRMCCS: 
IHOUSTRT,  AOniCULTDBE,  ZDUCATIOH  AKD  EVEUT   KIND  OP  USEIUL  ISFOBMATIOK:  ' 


ws. 

aveller,  hat 

ese   manu- 

ly.    What  a 

for  Chinese 

lelphia,  hat 
vhere  he  re* 
nsive  coUec- 
farts,dreta- 
e  means  to 
hiladelphia, 
ALkuda< 
tion. 

of  the  most 
are  tchoola' 
State,  every 
eading,  wri-- 
late  law  no ' 
ceived  as  a 
this.    Many 
behind  Aut- 
eation,  since 
:ncourage  it. 

0  be  a  voter 
country, 
ganewedi-, 
the  United 
d  above  aU, ' 
additions  in 
eology.  .  He 

[  the  surveys 
de  by  Prof. 
s,  and  the 
>nofthe  AI- 
cking  in  our 

1  in  Ohio  and 
he  first  time 

led  3  num- 
ic  Concho- 
ra  Pecten, 
9,  Nucula* 
and  Car« 
!B  of  each 
on  a  work 
I  is  speedi- 
in. 


</  St. 


EDITOR,  C.  S.  JRAFIJ^ESQUE, 

Prefeutr  of  Historical  and  JVatural  Sciencei,  and  Member  of  several  learned  SocieHtt 

in  J'aris,  Brussellt,  Vienna,  J^aples,  Bonn,  J\/'ev>-York,  Plata' 

{lelphia,  Cincinnati,  Lexington,  (Jc, 


Knowledge  it  the  mental  food  of  man. 


Vol.  I. 


PHILAD.  SEPTEMBER,  1832.   [Extha  of  No.  3. 


NOTICE. 

The  appearance  of  the  SptMimodic 
Cholera  in  Philadelphia,  having  in- 
duced the  Editor  to  lengthen  hv 


it.  5thly,  We  give  below  a  list  of 
agents  in  some  places  to  whom  the 
money  may  be  paid.  6thly,  In  case 
of  need,  the  agents  of  Atkinson's 
Saturday  Evening  Post,  and  Casket* 
usual  Summer  Excursions,  duringjjfci  well  as  of  the  Journal  of  Health, 
July,  August  and  September,  the  ma>  be  applied  to,  and' the  gl  paid 
third  number  of  tliis  Journal  (no\  them,  Worming  our  friend  Atkinson 
printing)  will  only  appear  in  the  of  it,  wht>nthey  write  to  him  and 


beginning  of  October,  and  is  pre- 
ceded by  this  Extra  Number.  The 
fourth  Number  shall  appear  in  De- 
cember. Botii  shall  only  be  sent  to 
those  who  have  paid  or  sent  the 
small  subscription  amount.  This 
Extra  Number  is  intended  as  a 
warning  to  those  who  have  neglect- 
ed this,  and  as  another  sample  of 
the  coii:/ iits  of  this  Journal,  which 
will  uupear  to  deserve,  as  Ihey  have 
already  partly  received,  the  warm 
approbation  of  all  the  liberal  friends 
of  knowledge  and  science.  Great 
difficulty  having  occurred  with  sub- 
scribers in  forwarding  the  small 
amount  of  subscription,  we  recom- 
mend again  to  send  us  S  2,  in  which 
case  we  are  willing  to  bear  the  heavy 
postage;  or  else  to  join  five  together 
to  send  us  S  ^  for  five  subscriptions 
in  one  place.  Sdly,  To  send  SI  by 
a  friend  coming  to  the  city.  4thly, 
To  pay  it  to  the  Postmaster,  and  re' 


remitting  tli*>«irae. 

In  all  those  «^se8,  whenever  we 
shall  hear  of  S 1  bft(,g  paid  or  secu- 
red, the  Journal  shaui^e  gent,  with 
the  back  numbers,  to  n^.  subscri- 
bers as  long  as  they  can  be  Krpigh. 
ed.  Price  g  1  per  annum  on  4  nVn. 
bets,  or  S2  for  12  numbers  formii^. 
a  volume  of  400  pages  and  many 
figures. 

CONTENTS  FOR  THIS  YEAR. 

This  Journal  is  dedicated  to  all 
the  sciences  and  branched  of  know- 
ledge; but  chiefly  all  the  historical, 
philosophical  and  natural  sciences, 
on  which  it  contains  more  new  ma- 
terials and  details  than  any  other 
Journal  of  a  similar  size,  nay  per- 
haps as  many  if  not  more  than  some 
dearer  and  bulkier.  Above  all  it 
gives  chiefly  materials  concerning 
America,  and  has  nearly  as  many 
articles  on  Geology,  as  the  Amen- 


que^t  nim  toi  s^d  it  or  inform  us  of|  f^wx  Journal  el  Geology. 


\ 


IMP 


!( 


H 


In  proof  threoF,  it  is  sufficient  to 
notice  the  principal  subjects  and  es- 
says contained  in  Nos.  I,  &  2,  or 
that  will  be  found  in  Nos.  3,  &  4. 

Genkral  Knowledok.  Latent 
knowledge.     Taxes  on  Knowledge 


Age  of  Mountains.  On  Crystalliza- 
tion. Origin  of  Sand  and  Sand- 
stone. Geological  regions  of  North 
America,  &c. 

American  Oryctology^      Vul- 
gar names  of  fossils.     Silicious  fos- 


Cheap  Books.  Employment  of'sils.  On  Geodites.  On  Cavulites 
Wealth.  Impediments  to  Know-  and  Antrosites.  Genera  of  Ameri 
ledge.    Primitive  Discoveries, 


can  Trilobites. 
Lucilites,  N.  G. 
Nevryctes,    N. 


&c 

Education.  Free  Institutions  of 
Paris.  Principles  of  Fellenberg. 
Principles  of  Jacotot.  Institutions 
needed  in  America,  &c. 

History.  Of  China  before  the 
flood.  Early  Colonies.  Cradle  of 
Mankind.  Asiatic  Negroes.  Po- 
lynesians,   &c. 

American  History.  American 
Nations.  Atlantic  Nations.  Ame- 
rica before  the  flood.  Primitive  Ne- 
groes of  America.  History  of  Zapo- 
tecas.  Domestic  Animals.  Histo- 
ry of  Shawanis.  Laws  of  LoUoway 
Ancient  History  of  the  Iroquois. 
Last  Indians  of  Virginia  and  New 
Jersey.  The  Americana  are  not 
Jews,  &c. 

American  Antiquities.  Letters 
to  Champollion.  Alphabet^^of  Ly- 
bia  and  America.  Ap^»q"ities  of 
Tennessee.  Of  Oh?^-  Of  West 
Kentucky.    Of  I^.-issouri,  &c. 

Philology;    American  Langua- 

fes.  Origin  ^^  American  Language, 
'hilosopv  ^f  human  Speech.  En- 
flish  Homonyms  and  Synonyms 
jtters  to  Klaproth.  Vocabularies 
of  Mandans,  &c. 

Meteorology.  Climate  of  Ge- 
nessee.  Physical  phenomena  of  the 
Cholera.  Singular  Meteors.  New 
Theory  of  Tides,  .&c. 

Geology.  Caves  of  Kentucky. 
Strata  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky.  Geol. 
letters  to  F'-nnguirrt.  Salses  of  Eu- 
rope and  An  ;ric5i.  Licks  of  Ken- 
tucky. Gef/ktgy  of  Alleghany  Moun- 
tains. CfKil  Mines  of  North  Ame- 
rica. Voliiiuic  Theory.  New  Cave 
with  fosil  bones.  On  Oreology.  Es- 
sential View  of  Geology.  Feroe 
Ids.  Coral  Ids.  Great  Western 
Limestone  basins.  The  K*  Ahills. 
Lakes  of  Ohio.  On  the  American 
Oolites.  Geology  of  West  Maryland. jjliiines,  &c. 


Lamellites,  N.  G. 
Flexurites,  N.  G. 
G.  of  Encrinite.  ^ 
Odocoileus,  N.  G.  of  fossil  teeth. 
Fossils  of  Sherman  Creek,  50  Sp. 
Fossils  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky.  Fos- 
sil Trees  and  ferns,  &c. 

Mastology.  New  Jaguars  and 
Couguars.  Two  new  Moles.  A 
new  Ottfi'.  A  new  Slirew.  Bats  of 
North  America.  New  Squirrels. 
Nev/  Field  Mice  of  Kentucky,  &c. 

Ornitholooy.  No«'  Aniencan 
Eagle.    Sea  birds  of  Kentucky,  &c. 

Erpetjlogv.  Two  Salamanders 
of  Kp-itucky.  Two  New  Lizards, 
ofrfo.  Two  N.  G.  of  Turtles.  Seve- 
.al  Snakes,  &c. 

IcHTHioLOGY.  Supplement  to  the 
Fishes  of  Ohio.  New  Fishes  of 
Lake  Erie.  Of  the  Rivers  Susque- 
hanna, Potomac,  Delaware.  Inland 
Fisheries  of  the  U.  S.  &c.  Ichthyolo- 
gical  regions  of  N.  America,  &c. 

Entomology.  On  15  Mosquitoes 
or  Culex  of  North  America.  On  the 
Ants  of  do.  &c. 

General  Zoology.  Letters  to 
Cuvier,  &c.  i 

Botany.  Letters  of  Agardh  and 
Torrey.  24  N.  Sp.  American  plants. 
New  Cherry  Tree.  New  Dioneas. 
New  plants  of  Bartram's  Garden. 
New  plants  of  Maryland.  New 
plants  of  N.  Am.  from  my  herbari- 
um. Subterranean  plants.  Bota- 
nical Letters  to  Decandolle,  &c. 

Agriculture  and  Horticult- 
ure. Plants  giving  Oils.  Best  shrubs 
for  hedges.  Sulfur  in  Trees.  Double 
Crops.  On  the  several  kinds  of 
Mulberry  tiees.  Subterranean  hor- 
ticulture.    Melissa  or  Balm,  &c. 

Mineralogy.  Gold  Mines  of 
North  America.  Obsidian  of  Penn- 
sylvania.   Friable  Lignites.    Coal 


0 


85 


1  Crystalliza- 
d  and  Sand- 
puns  of  North 

LOGY=  Vul- 
8iliciou8  foa- 
On  Cavulites 
;ra  of  Ameri- 
jllites,  N.  G. 
xiiiites,  N.  G. 
of  Encrinite.  ^ 
r  fossil  teeth. 
>eek,  50  Sp. 
jntucky.  Fos- 
ic. 

I  Jaguars  and 
f  Moles.  A 
)rew.  Bats  of 
uw  Squirrels, 
enfurky,  &c. 
o«'  Ameiican 
.entucky,  &c. 
)  Salamanders 
Sew  Lizards, 
Curtles.  Seve- 

plement  to  the 
2w  Fishes  of 
livers  Susque- 
vvare.  Inland 
ic.  Ichthyolo- 
nerica,  &c. 
15  Mosquitoes 
lerica.  On  the 

.    Letters  to 

)f  Agardh  and 
lerican  plants. 
New  Dioneas. 
am's  Garden, 
rland.  New 
n  my  herbari- 
lants.  Bota- 
ndolle,  &c. 

HORTIOULT- 

s.  Best  shrubs 
Prees.  Double 
;ral  kinds  of 
terranean  hor- 
Balm,  &c. 
)ld  Mines  of 
dian  of  Penn- 
gnites.    Coal 


Astronomy.  New  Views  on  So- 
lar Systems.  On  the  Galaxy.  Com- 
ets and  Tychomes. 

Mathkmatios.  Principles  of  So- 
metry.   Numerical  numbers.    Bulk 
of  Bodies.  Obliijue  Mensuration,  &c. 
Philosophy.       Theory     of   the 
Mind  and   Will.      Emanation    ot 
Bein'gs.     Analysis  of  Pythagorism. 
Gkograi'hy   and  Iravkllkiis. 
Highest    Mountains    of    America. 
Ridges  of  the  Alleghany.     Ancient 
Geography  of  America.     Ascent  of 
Mount  Etna.    Falls  of  River  Cum- 
berland.    Mineral  Springs  of  the 
United  States.  The  Imalaya  Moun- 
tains.   Douville  Travels  in  Africa 
Scientific  Explorers  of  America,  &c 
Health   and   Medicine.     Chi- 
nese Maxims  of  Health.    Physical 
phenomena  of  the  Cholera.    1  ables 
of  liability  to  Consumption.     Salt 
in  Hydrophobia.  Remevlies  for  Can 
cer.      Consumption  quit*,  curable. 
Medical  Botany  of  the  U.  SJtates. 
Dangers  of  Burials,  &c. 

Industry  and  Economy.  Nev 
Science  of  Wealth.  Plan  of  a  six 
per  cent  Saving's  Bank.  Principles 
of  Economy.  Trades  lacking  in  the 
United  States.  Manufactures  of  the 
United  States.  Stereography  and 
Pyrography.  Duties  of  Mankind. 
Theory  of  Population.  Sets  of  Per- 
formers, &c. 

Atlantic  Reviews.  Short  Ana- 
lytical Reviews  or  Notices  of  about 
do  late  American  Works. 

Miscellany.  Scientific  News, 
American  Drama.  Fragments  of 
Poetry,  &c. 


Alleghany,  ^nd  from  the  Potomac 
to  Emitsburg.  In  Pennsylvania, 
cliicfly  in  the  mountains,  from  the 
Maryland  line  to  Sherman  Creek 
and  the  River  Juniata,  and  from 
the  mouth  of  Juniata  to  Westches- 
ter in  a  S.  E.  direction.  On  Sher- 
man creek  in  Perry  county,  we  have 
found  a  new  and  very  rich  locality 


Scientijie  Travels  of  the  Editor 
in  18S2. 
Our  Excursions  have  been  chiefly 
extended  through  West  Maryland 
and  Central  Pennsylvania,  applied 
to  Geological,  Botanical  and  Zoo- 
logical researches  performed  at  lea- 
sure,  from  June  to  September.  We 
have  visited  Baltimore  and  found 
many  rare  objects  in  the  Cabinets  of 
Dr.  Powell,  Cohen,  Hayden,  &c. 
We  have  explored  the  Geology  of 
Maryland  from  Baltimore  to  the 


for  fossil  remains,  where  in  one 
week  we  collected  about  50  difter- 
ent  species,  of  which  a  further  ac- 
count will  be  given  in  No.  3.  We 
have  found  new  localities  for  Obsi- 
dian, liignite,  and  other  rare  mine- 
rals. In  Ichthyology  we  have  ob- 
served and  drawn  25  Sp.  of  fishes 
from  the  Susquehanna,  and  Poto- 
mac Rivers,  with  their  affluents, 
chiefly  new  species.  In  Botany 
we  have  collected  1200  specimens, 
chiefly  in  the  Aleghany  ridges,  and 
have  perhaps  5  or  6  new  species. 
We  have  visited  the  remarkable 
Cave  of  Carlisle,  where  fossil  bones 
and  teeth  were  once  found,  one  of 
which  we  possess.  We  have  also 
v«.ited  tlie  Mineral  Waters  of  Be- 
linOv  Maguire,  Emitsburg,  Car- 
lisle, Kennedy,  &c.,  of  which  we 
shall  pubMi  accounts,  &c. 


The  Primitive  lUack  JVafiows  of 
^mert%(^. 

By  Profcssor  C .  S.  Ralh^que. 

The  Society  of  Geography  Uaving 
offered  u  reward  for  the  best  M.^. 
moir  on  the  Origin  of  the  Asiatic 
Negroes,  I  sent  them  last  year  two 
Memoirs;  one  on  those  Asiatic  Ne- 
groes,'wheiein  I  demonstrated  the 
affinities  of  tlieir  languages  with  the 
African  and  Polynesian  Negroes,  as" 
well  as  with  the  Hindus  and  Chi- 
nese, and  renders  it  probable  that 
all  the  Negroes  originated  in  the 
Southern  Slopes  of  the  Imalaya 
Mountains,  as  they  did  once  ex- 
ist all  over  India,  South  China,  Ja- 
pan, Persia  and  Arabia.  My  se- 
cond Memoir  was  on  the  Negroe  or 
Black  Nations,  found  in  America 
before  Columbus,  wherein  I  proved 
their  existence  and  connectioa  by 


issmammff 


86 


I  i 


u 


Ni 


IiDKUase  with  the  Negroes  of  Africa 
aniT  Polynesia. 

These  Memoirs  have  been  re- 
warded by  the  learned  Society  of 
Geograpliy,  with  a  gold  medal  of 
100  TrancM,  which  was  lately  com- 
municated to  me  by  Messrs  War- 
den, our  former  Consul  in  Paris, 
and  Jomard  member  of  tite  Institute. 

This  gratifying  intelligence  will 
be  acceptable  to  all  my  friends,  and 
furnish  another  proof  of  my  ability 
to  unravel  at  last,  the  origines  of  ail 
the  American  Nations  and  Tribes, 
in  pursuing  the  path  which  I  have 
opened,  by  comparing  all  the  Ian 
guages  mathematically  and  numeri 
cally  with  each  other. 

To  many,  this  fact  of  old  Blacl 
Nations  in  America  will  be  new, 
yet  it  is  an  important  feature  of 
American  History,  as  well  as  the 
existence  of  primitive  "White  Na 
tions  there  still  more  numerous.  To 
furnish  a  kind  of  insight  into  this 
subject.  I  will  here  merely  enu- 
merate the  Black  tribes  of  whicbj 
I  have  found  evident  traces  and  «e- 
mains  in  North  and  South  Ai«ei"ica. 

1.  The  Ancient  Caraeoh  ^  Hay- 
ti,  represented  as  a  Nation  of  Beasts 
by  the  Historical  So'gs,  see  Roman 
and  Martyr. 

2.  The  Cfli3'M'*«'"ns  of  the  Carib 
Inlands,  cp-'i'^d  Black  Caribs  or  Gu- 
auini  hr  others,  are  a  black  branch 
of  Pdribs.  See  Rochefort,  Uerre- 
ni,  &c. 

3.  The  Jlrguahoa  of  Cutara  men- 
tioned by  Garcias  in  the  West  In- 
dies, ciuite  black. 

4.  1  lie  black  Aroraa  of  Raleigh 
or  Yarura%  of  the  Spaniards,  u^ly 
black  or  brown  Negroes,  yet  exist- 
ing near  the  Oronoco,  and  language 

"known,    called  Monkeys  by  their 
neighbours. 

5.  Cliaymas  of  Guyana,  brown 
Negroes  like  Hottentots,  see  Hum 
boldt. 

6.  The  Mavgifias  and  Poreigh 
of  Nienhof,  the  Motayaa  of  Knivet 
&c.,  all  of  Brazil,  brown  Negroes 
with  curly  hair.  See  also  Yespucius 
«Qd  Figafetta. 


7.  The  Mfritat  of  Martyr  in 
Darien,  yet  existing  in  Choco  under 
the  name  of  Chminaa  or  Gaunnt  or 
CliiniiM.  t^ee  MoUien.  Ugly  black 
or  red  Negroes. 

8.  Those  of  Popayan  called  Mu' 
nahi,  blackish  with  negro  features 
and  hair.    See  Stevenson. 

9.  The  Ouabas  and  Jams  of  Ta- 
gii.rj^alpa  near  the  Honduras.  See 
Juaius,  &c.,  now  called  Zambos. 

10.  TheJ^na<eRorJ?</er(MofNew 
California,  ugly  blackish  Negroes. 
See  Vanegas,  Langsdorf,  &c.  ' 

11.  The  Black  Indians  met  by 
the  Spaniards  in  Louisiana  in  1543. 
See  Soto's  invasion. 

1^  The  Moon-eyed  Negroes,  and 
Albinos,  destroyed  by  the  Cherokix, 
and  seen  in  Panama.     Barton,  &c. 

Among  these  the  Yarura  language 
has  50  per  cent  of  analogy  with  the 
Gauna,  40  per  cent  with  the  Ashan- 
ty  or  F^nty  of  Guinea,  and  about 
33  pM-  cent  with  the  Fulah,  Bornu 
Uvd  Congo  languages  of  Africa.  In 
Asia  it  has  39  per  cent  of  numerical 
affinity  with  the  Sainang  Negroes, 
and  40  per  cent  with  the  Negroes  of 
Andaman  as  well  as  those  of  Aus- 
tralia or  New  Holland. 

All  this  and  many  other  details 
are  given  at  length,  proved  by  au- 
thorities and  compared  Yocabula- 
ries,  in  my  Memoir. 

Employment  of  Wealth. 

There  are  already  in  the  United 
States,  many  individuals,  who  by 
personal  industry,  inheritance,  or 
accumulation  of  property,  and  its 
increase  in  value,  possess  wealth 
beyond  their  wants. 

Liberal  generosity  is  for  them  a 
duty,  as  well  as  a  judicious  employ- 
ment of  their  superfluous  wealth  or 
income.  Great  wealth,  unless  pro- 
perly employed,  is  detrimental  to 
the  State,  and  possessors,  becoming 
dangerous  to  public  freedom,  and 
the  temporal  or  spiritual  welfare  of 
individuals. 

It  is  said  that  Monarchies  perish 
by  poverty,  but  Republics  by  two 
much  wealth  ia  individual  hands. 


vr 


f  Martyr  in 
Choco  under 
>r  Gaunni  or 
Ugly  black 

n  called  Ma- 
egro  features 
ion. 

Jaraa  of  Ta- 
nduraa.  See 
id  Zambog. 
BteroH  of  New 
ish  Negroes, 
rf,  &c.  ' 
lian8  met  by 
iiana  in  1543. 

Negroes,  and 
the  Cherukifl, 

Barton,  &c. 
ruraJanguaee 
tlvgy  with  the 
th  the  Ashan- 
A,  and  about 
Fulah,  Burnu 
f  Africa.     In 

uf  numerical 
ing  Negroes, 
ie  Negroes  of 
[hose  of  Aus- 
J. 

other  details 
troved  by  au- 
ed  Yocabula- 


iVEALTH. 

n  the  United 
lals,  who  by 
lieritance,  or 
irty,  and  its 
>ssess  wealth 

s  for  them  a 
cious  employ- 
>us  wealth  or 
I,  unless  pro- 
etrimental  to 
>rs,  becoming 
freedom,  and 
lal  welfare  of 

irchies  perish 
blics  by  two 
idual  hands. 


This  truism  will  often  render  weal- 
thy men  obnoxious  to  their  neigh- 
bours and  fellow  citizens,  unless 
they  are  known  to  make  a  good  use 
of  it  When  they  do  they  become 
public  benefactors. 

Avarice  and  perpetual  accumula- 
tion is  a  vice,  useless  prodigality  is 
another:  both  extremes  ougnt  to  be 
avoided.  When  childless,  rich 
men  ought  to  consider  the  poor  or 
the  public  as  their  children.  When 
they  have  a  posterity  or  relatives  t(» 
provide  for,  they  must  beware  not  to 
make  them  too  rich  and  vicious,  as 
wealth  acquired  by  inheritance  in- 
stead of  personal  exertions  is  ol'tPti 
mis-spent  ur  s<|uandered.  It  is  suf- 
ficient to  provide  a  competence,  a 
share  ought  always  to  be  set  aside 
for  useful  public  purposes. 

But  iiistetkU  of  waitiug  till  death 
comes  to  snatch  our  posx^Ksjims,  in 
order  to  give  wimt  cannot  >m(  held 
nor  enjoyed  any  longer,  how  pfU'c 


state,  and  whenever  they  become  too 
rich,  it  may  happen  that  to  despoil 
them  or  destroy  them  becomes  a  pub- 
lic duty.  No  perpetuity  can  there- 
fore belong  to  religious  donations. 
Yet  to  huild  free  churches,  religious 
schools  and  libraries  are  good  deeds 
and  commendable.  But  to  endow 
them  richly  is  wrong  and  pernicious. 
To  help  missions  und  societies  for 
tracts,  temperance,  peace,  &c.  is 
worthy  of  praise;  but  must  be  bla- 
med if  such  religious  societies  are 
made  too  rich;  when  simiething 
wnmg  will  always  happen,  and  the 
objects  be  often  perverted. 

True  charity  and  benevolence  con- 
sists in  giving  to  the  poor,  the  help- 
less, tile  aged,  the  cripple,  the  lame, 
the  blind,  the  sick,  the  destitute, 
the  ignorant,  the  oppressed,  the  un- 
happy— to  relieve,  nelp,  feed,  clothe, 
instruct,  support,  and  comfort  those 
who  are  in  need  uf  any  thing.  Not 
by  giving  mere  trifles  to  beggars; 


rable  it  would  be  to  do  the  good  weUut  by  providing  all  the  free  institu 


intend  while  we  are  yet  living:  that 
we  may  see  it  and  receive  the  bless- 
ings oAhose  we  may  benefit.  There 
is  nardly  any  merit  to  leave  by  will 
what  can  no  longer  be  our  own  after 
death.  Wills  besides,  are  sometimes 
lost  or  setaside,or  not  properly  com- 
plied with;  we  can  never  be  sure  that 
our  good  intention?  will  be  fulfilled. 
The  best,  safest  and  surest  mode  is 
to  give  while  we  live,  that  we  may 
see  and  enjoy  the  benefici,il  effects 
of  our  charitable  or  patriotic  purpo- 
ses: whereby  we  enjoy  the  reward 
of  good  deeds  by  praise  and  esteem 
in  this  world,  and  their  eternal  hea- 
venly reward  beyond  this  life. 

Some  religious  men  try  to  buy 
heaven!  either  by  wills  or  donations; 
but  no  bribe  will  take  them  there! 
God  reads  the  heart.  Good  deeds 
alone  are  of  any  avail.  What  is  gi 
ven  after  death,  not  being  our  own 
then,  is  hardly  a  gift,  but  a  mere  le- 
gal disposition 

To  pamper  the  church  or  sects  is 
not  a  good  deed.  It  is  against  the 
kw  of  God  that  churches  should  be 
rich:  it  is  besides  detrimental  to  the 


tu^ons  of  benevolence  which  are 
requwd  in  a  crowded  society  and 
exuberat*nopulation. 

The  rich  ■»«(;  monopolizing  the  soil 
and  wealth  of  v^e  land,  assume  the 
duty  of  supporting  those  who  can- 
not acquire  either.  Vy  having  the 
means  to  do  much  good,  v.  becomes 
their  duty  to  do  it.  The  bftit  giftg 
are  those  which  are  of  a  perman^t 
or  perpetual  nature,  calculated  to  be . 
useful  not  to  one  but  to  many,  not 
for  a  day  but  for  years  or  forever. 

Although  ostentation  and  pride 
may  often  mingle  with  public  gifts 
as  latent  motives:  yet  charity  throw? 
her  veil  over  motives  and  accey.;s 
the  good  intention.  Patriotism  d(»es 
the  same  and  never  asks  for  motives. 
Ostentation  is  only  baneful  when  it 
gives  with  a  blind  hand,  to  rich, 
useless,  fashionable  or  extolled  insti- 
tutions or  individuals,  instead  of 
poor,  useful  and  meritorious  ones. 

Free  institutions  for  ail  useful  pur-s 
poses  of  the  actual  improved  civili-, 
zation  are  needed  all  over  the  Uni-, 
ted  States.  They  abound  in  Europe* 
even  in  the  most  despotic  countries^ 


,.i 


■^^ 


"mm 


88 


it: 


I 


Witli  us  tlicy  arc  very  scarce  as  yptj 
nay  sevuial  kiiuls  ultugctliei-  luck- 
'\n<i:. 

Kvcn  in  Tuikcv  nnionp;  Mnhonie- 
dans,  it  isilecineJ  the  duty  of  ivcal- 
thy  men  to  (>;ive  ii  titiic  ttr  at  leaHt 
one-tentli  of  their  income  lor  use- 
ful purposes  or  nooii  lieedn:  cacli 
being  at  liberty  to  apply  it  to  what- 
ever tliey  deem  best;  and  tliey  are 
allowed  to  leave  by  will  ono-fliird  ol' 
their  whole  property  in  this  way, 
which  becomes  forever  free  of  taxes, 
and  not  liable  to  confiscation;  as 
they  can  appoint  their  own  trustees 
they  commonly  appoint  their  own 
posterity  as  trustees  forever,  who 
are  thus  provided  for.  They  thus 
build  free  colleges,  churches,  libra- 
ries, roads,  bridges,  acqueducts, 
fountains,  baths,  ba/.ars  or  stores, 
caravansaries  or  hotels,  hospitals, 
chapels,  monuments,  &c.  all  free  in- 
stitutions, besides  periodical  alms  or 
distribution  of  food,  &c. 

Open  your  hearts  and  your  han/** 

J'ou  wealthy  men  of  this  fr^itlul 
and  of  freedom!  Follow  tl^:  exam- 
ple of  the  Turks,  and  "*"  all  the 
christians  of  Europe. "  l>o  for  a  thou- 
sand  years  past  h^'C  founded  a  mul- 
titude of  free  <»8titutions  of  public 
benefit.  F-'H^t^  '"to  the  wants  of 
the  necJ  ^^^  of  society  at  large, 
jiQflJo  the  good  you  intend  your- 
.ctves,  and  speedily.  Life  is  short, 
time  is  swift.  Build  or  found  these 
institutions  while  you  live  and  have 
health.  See  it  done  or  appoint  friends 
to  the  task  if  troublesome.  And 
when  it  is  done,  rejoice  in  your 
hearts,  and  receive  the  thanks  of 
thousands  of  your  fellow  men.  Be- 
come public  benefactors,  let  your 
names  and  good  deeds  be  inscribed 
on  Eton#s,  tne  tablets  of  history,  and 
the  memory  of  tliose  vou  will  bene- 
fit. 

The  free  institutions  wanted  are 
chiefly  the  following. 

Hospitals  for  the  sick,  the  disabled 
and  cripples. 

Asylums  for  the  blind,  those  with 
chronic  diseases,  for  the  poor  orphans 


and  widowfi,  for  children  aband(med 
by  parents,  for  reclaiming  vicious 
persons,  &c. 

Free  schools  and  colleges  for  the 
needy  ignorant  boys  and  girls. 

Sclioo!  ■.  -il  industry,  ngriculture 
anti  mech»;ii  -  like  the  Fellenberg 
schools:  they  support  themselves. 

Free  collef!;es  for  all  the  arts,  sci- 
ences and  professions.  Chairs  and 
lectureships  in  colleges. 

F'rec  public  libraries  in  every  city 
and  town. 

Free  museums  of  Natural  Histo- 
ry and  Fine  Arts  in  every  city  and 
town. 

Free  factories  to  give  work  and 
employment  to  all  those  who  are 
willing  to  work  and  out  of  employ. 

Institutions  to  lend  money  on 
pledges  without  interest,  or  at  a 
small  interest  to  the  poor  in  all  emer- 
gencies These  are  found  all  over 
Europe  and  arc  called  Fiona  Bankn. 

Free  halls  and  storen,  to  lend  for 
exhibition  or  deposits  of  works  done, 
without  fee  or  entrance  money. 

Botanical  gardens  and  experimen- 
tal farms  for  the  improvement  and 
frcie  teaching  of  horticulture  and 
agriculture. 

Public  baths  either  free  or  with  a 
very  small  entrance  fee,  so  as  to  en- 
able the  poor  to  enjoy  this  healthy 
luxury. 

Alf  these  and  many  others  to  be 
as  free  as  light,  air  and  water,  so  as 
to  be  similar  to  divine  gifts.  Yet 
baths  at  six  cents  woultl  be  cheap 
ent)ugh  for  the  purpose  and  pay  the 
expence  of  attendance. 

I'ioua  Banks  might  charge  five  or 
six  per  cent  to  pay  expences,  or 
might  lend  without  pledges  to  honest 
sober  mechanics  or  industrious  men 
to  buy  tools,  materials,  &c.  or  fos- 
ter genius  by  lending  on  engravings, 
maps,  books,  &c.  for  a  period. 

May  this  be  done,  may  some  of 
our  readers  do  it,  may  we  live  to 
see  it.  Heaven  and  earth  will  smile 
on  such  deeds. 

Ben;.  Franklin,  Junr. 


•  najiMfc^alftrM'A^p 


iiildrcn  abandoned 
Irecluiminj;  viciouii 

1(1  collegps  for  tlio 
ivH  and  i^ii  Is. 
[listry,    n(!;riculture 

.0  tlie  FelltMiberg 
[port  tlienisolvpH. 
U-  all  the  arts,  Hci- 
iMions.    Chairs  and 

|lll'<fpS. 

m'lcs  iti  every  city 

of  Natural  Histo- 
in  every  city  and 

to  give  work  and 

all  those  who  are 

and  out  of  employ. 

o    lend   money   on 

nterest,   or  at  a 

the  poor  in  all  emer- 

are  found  all  over 

;alled  Pioiis  Banks. 

storen,  to  lend  for 

Dsits  of  works  done, 

itrance  money. 

ens  andexperimen- 

:  improvement  and 

[)f  horticulture  and 

Either  free  or  with  a 
ince  fee,  so  as  to  en- 
9  enjoy  this  healthy 

1  many  others  to  be 
air  and  water,  so  as 
)  divine  sifts.  Yet 
nts  wouliT  be  cheap 
lurposo  and  pay  the 
ndance. 

might  charge  five  or 
>  pay  expences,  or 
)ut  pledges  to  honest 
)  or  industrious  men 
aterials,  &c.  or  fos- 
iding  on  engravings, 
:.  for  a  period, 
done^  may  some  of 
it,  may  we  live  to 
and  earth  will  smile 


;.  Franklin,  Junr. 


80 


Savings'  Banks  at  Baltimohk. 
Having  visited  these  institutions, 
as  proposed  ntui  announced  in  No. 
'2.  I  have  found  that  since  I82:>,  and 
!26,  when  I  ncide  known  there  tli«> 
true  principlt's  of  improving  theai' 
useful  establishments,  several  new 
institutions  liavu  been  cstablislicd 
which  are  all  become  more  or  less 
Savings'  Ranks,  allowinii;  interest  oi 
deposits.  Some  huvc  been  cliarter- 
ed,  some  have  nut,  and  two  nre  |)ri- 
vatc  banks  managed  by  individuitls. 
Such  has  been  tiic  utility  of  this 
system  that  nearly  all  the  old  banks* 
enjoying  a  state  monopoly  have  been 
compelled  to  adopt  it  also.  Yet  this 
bas  not  prevented  the  common  kind 
uf  Savings  Banks  fr<iin  continuing 
its  business  in  the  unual  wav.  All 
are  thriving  and  giving  goo'd  divi- 
dends. 

These  Banks  have  all  agru-d  to 
give  three  per  cent  interest  on  caisM- 
al  deposits  and  account  currents, 
four  per  cent  on  special  deposits 
payable  one  month  alter  demand  and 
five  per  cent  for  those  three  months 
after  demand.  They  also  give  cer 
tificates  of  those  special  demands, 
payable  to  order.  They  have  there- 
fore adopted  all  my  views  except 
the  divisibility  of  the  certificates. 

A  plan  similar  to  that  of  Balti- 
more or  still  further  improved,  has 
long  been  contemplated  and  needed 
in  Philadelphia;  where  there  are 
many  more  savings  of  industry  than 
in  Baltimore.  It  is  probable  that  a 
meeting  of  the  friends  of  such  an 
undertaking  will  soon  be  called, 
meantime  a  plan  is  here  added  of  an 
improved  Savings  Institution, where- 
in it  is  contemplated  to  give  six  per 
cent  interest  for  savings;  as  the 
poor  ought  to  receive  as  much  as  the 
rich  for  their  earnings.  Our  Savings 
Bank  gives  only  four  and  a  half  per 
cent  which  is  wrong,  and  in  New- 
York  only  five,  where  the  legal  in- 
terest is  seven.  Therefore  such  im- 
proved institution  must  meet  the  ap 
[trobation  of  all  the  industrious  and 
iberal  members  of  the  community, 

C.  S.  11 


Plan  of  cm  imprnvi'd  Savings  Tn" 
slitiitimi. 
1.   To    be   called    the    DivrriAi, 


iNsrrririoN,  or  the  Six  v 


H  Cknt 
North 


Savinos    Institution   of 
a.mkiiica. 

!2.  Kvcry  individual  niiiy  deposit 
any  sum,  at  any  time,  anil  as  often 
us  wished. 

3.  'I'iie  smallest  sum  received  will 
be  a  dollar;  on  which  interest  will 
be  given. 

4.  Kvory  deposit  must  be  for  a 
specific  time  at  the  option  of  the  de- 
positor: wliicb  may  be  renewed  for 
any  other  lii  f.  at  pleasure,  or  with- 
drawn with  II  "rest  at  the  appointed 
time. 

5.  The  (!  I-  shall  receive  at 
his  option  u  tk  where  the  sums 
will  be  enter'  il,  or  certificates  of  de- 
posits to  order  or  bearer  and  divisi- 
l)k!  on  dcmuhd. 

6.  Kvery  depositor  of  g  10  for 
fiveyeais  in  his  own  name,  shall  be 
a  St»^rc  holder  and  voter  in  future 
elections. 

7.  Six  |M.r  cent  shall  be  given  on 
all  deposits,  »nd  compound  interest 
calculated  after  g^e  first  year. 

8.  To  pay  the  »^■pcnces  of  the 
Institution,  one  per  u,it  shall  be 
deducted  from  the  intertv  un  the 
first  year,  but  nothing  on  any  <)thcr 
year,and  the  odd  days  of  the  inomk^ 
never  calculated  for  the  interest. 

9.  If  this  fund  and  the  profits  of 
the  Institution  exceed  the  expences 
an  extra  dividend  will  be  given  year- 
ly to  those  who  have  kept  the  depo- 
sits one  year  in  the  Institution. 

10.  The  Institution  shall  be  ma- 
naged by  a  board  of Trustees, 

elected  by  the  subscribers  at  the  first 
meeting  in  the  first  instance;  and 
after  one  year  by  the  share  holders. 

11.  Each  share  holder  shall  be 
entitled  to  one  vote  only,  whatever 
be  the  number  of  his  shares,  and  he 
must  vote  personally  or  by  letter. 
No  proxies  will  be  admitted. 

12.  The  Trustees  muHt  all  have 
deposited  at  least  S  20  in  tlie  Insti- 
tution for  five  years,  and  give  perso- 


<i      > 


^>^ii( 


i  I! 


I'l: 


U    1^ 


90 


n«l  bonds  for  perrorming  their  du- 
ties. 

13.  They  Hhall  elect  among;  them- 
selves, a  I'reitidcnt,  a  Cuiihier,  aii*i 
a  Book-keepcr{  who  muMt  ^ive  per- 
sonal bonds  tor  peri'uriniug  tlieii' 
duties. 

14.  The  President  Hhnll  preside 
at  the  Htmrd  of  Tnistet-**,  and  sign 
the  certificates,  books,  &c. 

\3.  The  CaMJiiers  shall  receive 
and  nay  the  moneys  deposited  or 
with(lruwn  and  keep  the  securities. 

16.  The  deposits  shall  be  invest- 
ed in  public  or  private  securities, 
mortgages,  loans  on  stocks  and 
goods;  and  every  other  sat'o  business 
ua  the  divitial  plan. 

17.  No   compensation    shall   be 

fiven  to  the  Trustees  the  first  year, 
t  shall  afterwards  be  decided  by 
the  share  holders  at  the  first  election 
whether  one  dollar  or  more  for  every 
time  they  meet,  beins  once  a  week, 
ought  to  be  granted  them. 

18.  The  Trustees  shall  from  Wine 


to  time,  according  to  the  amount  of 
business,  fix  the  compensation  to  be 
piiiil  to  the  President,  ('ushier,  and 
lionk-kccpers,  or  any  other  oiicers 
to  be  employed  by  the  Institution. 

19.  The  Institution  shall  be  open- 
ed at  first  once  a  week;  but  as  soon 
as  convenient  twice  a  week  or  every 
day  if  r('«|uircd,  to  receive  and  pay. 

2,0.  Uusiness  and  i.'vestmenls  by 
the  Trustees  shall  be  transacted  only 
once  a  week,  unless  a  special  call  of 
the  Hoard,  is  called  by  the  Presi- 
dent. 

21.  Tiie  Trustees  and  Oificers 
shall  be  liable  personally  for  their 
transactions,  and  the  tttockholders 
may  at  any  time  meet  to  appoint  a 
Uoard  of  Control,  to  oversee  and 
rectify  their  transactions. 

22.  No  clmrter  of  incorporatien 
''  irthis  Institution  ahall  be  asked, 
iuutil  'C  has  been  two  jears  in  suc- 
jctMsful  operation,  and  it  is  demand- 
Zed  or  assented  to  by  three-fourths  of 
lull  the  stockholders. 


—"»••••••- 


LIST  O^'^C!  IJVTS  FOR  THIS  JOUBJ^dL, 

TO  ''      'M        ASCRIPTIONS  MAY  BE  PAID. 

They  ■*''®  n  ,;  .»,sted  to  send  them  in  to  us  in  orders  upon  Exchange 
Brok"^f  oi  >-'U'  and  Drafts.  The  Names  of  the  Subscribers  must  not 
lir  lurgotti     (.:  ue  sent  speedily. 


Washington  City, 

Baltimore, 

New  York, 

Albany, 

Troy, 

Boston, 

Cincinatti, 

Charleston, 

Louisville, 

Lexington,  Ky. 

Newburg,  N.  Y. 

Newhaven, 

Pittsburg, 

Hochester, 

Utica, 

York,  Pa. 


Thompson  &  Homans. 
Coale  &  Littell. 
Carvill  &  Brothers. 
Webster  &  Skinner. 
F.   Ad'incourt. 
Ebfiieezer  Wight. 
Goodwin  &  (,'o. 
E.  Thayer. 
Byers  &  Butler. 
Joseph  Ficklin. 
J.  W.  Knevelg. 
S.  Babcork. 
Avery  &  Co. 
L.  Tucker. 

Warner  &  Southmaid. 
Haller  &  Small. 


Published  at  No.  59  North  Eighth  Street,  and  at  J.  Dobson's,  No.  108 
Chestiut  Street,  Philadelphia,  where  Subscriptions  are  received.. 


the  nmount  of 
iciiHatiori  to  be 
,  ('uHl)ier,  nml 
other  oiicert 
InAtitution. 
Hhull  be  open- 
($  bul&%  soon 
wceK  or  evury 
ceivc  ftiul  pay. 
>'ve»tmentH  by 
ruiisucted  only 
spuciul  call  of 
by  the  Presi- 

anil  Officer* 
ally  for  their 
>  HM>ckhol(ler» 
it  to  appoint  a 
'i  oversee  and 
ins. 

'  incorporatien 
lall  be  asked, 
I  years  in  »uc- 
[  it  is  demand^ 
hree-fourths  of 


AID. 

pon  Exchange 
■ibers  must  not 


a| 


id. 


son's.  No.  108 
;  received. 


'•aiJiSJi:g&iii^\i'i^€«a^'Mv..!!=-aw'tvii'-" 


V] 


il 


vl 


/ 


ite'i 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


141 


I.I 


M    |2.5 


2.0 


1.8 


11.25  i  1.4 


-    6" 


■y 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STRfET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


4- 


K* 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


xs 


fl 


ATLANTIC   JOURNAL 


AND 


A  CYCLOPEDIC  JOURNAL  AND  REVIEW 

01  VSriVHSAI,  acIBRCB  AKO  XVOWIIDOI : 

HnTORICAt,  VATDRAL,   AMD   MEDICAL  ARTS  AITS  ICISKCBS: 

INDVinr,  A9RICVI.TDRS,  BBUCATIOV  AHD  KVRRT  KIXD  Ot  rslIVL  nrOBVATIOirt 

WITH  miMEROVS  FIGURES. 


EDITOR,  C.  S.  R.AFIJVESQUE, 
Profeitor  of  Kutorical  and  JVaturat  Scieneet,  &c. 


Vol.  I.]  PHiLADELPHiA,  Autumn  or  1832. 


[No.  3. 


Knorwledge  ii  the  mental fotd  ofmim. 


1.  Analysis  OF  Fellenbero's  Sys- 
tem OF  Education. 
This  system  is  one  of  the  greatest 
improvements  on  education  effected 
by  pliilanthropr  during  this  age,«iince 
it  enables  to  educate  the  pour  with 
out  any  expense.     It  is  as  well  cal 
culated  for  the  United  States  as  for 
Switzerland,   yet  it  hardly  begins 
to   be  appreciated  and  introduced, 
There  must  be  a  great  lack  of  patri 
otism,  liberality,  and  philanthropy 
in  legislatures  and  individuals,   iC 
similar  institutions  are  not  quickly 
adopted  every  where.     To  contri- 
bute partly  to  this  desirable  object, 
we  shall  give  a  brief  analysis  of  the 

ftractical  principles  of  Fellenberg, 
urnished  us  by  a  pupil  of  his  school. 

1.  The  good  and  wise  Fellenberg 
has  acted  upon  the  following  princi- 
ples. • 

2.  The  present  society  and  gene 
ration  arc  unhappy:  we  ought  to  en- 
deavour to  afford  or  give  to  posterity 
the  means  of  being  less  so,  by  a  bet- 
ter education. 

3.  A  new  kind  of  education  is 
needed,  not  by  levelling  the  two 
classes  or  poles  of  society,  the  rich 
and  the  poor;  but  by  rendering  both 
happier.  They  ought  not  to  be  mix- 
ed nor  blended;  but  both  prepared 
for  their  respective  duties. 

4.  Education  is  the  aim  and  in- 
struction is  one  of  the  means  to 
achieve  this  improvement.  Educa- 
tion consists  in  forming  the  heart 
and  character,  unfolding  the  under- 

12 


standing,  and  giving  strength  and 
health  to  the  body. 

5.  Instruction  speaks  only  to  the 
memory,  but  by  exercising  the  un- 
derstanding and  reason,  it  has  a  due 
influence  on  the  heart  and  education. 
\  little  instruction  with  much  edu- 
cation is  better  than  little  education 
with  much  instruction.  By  neglect- 
ing education  for  instruction  we  hav« 
lost  sight  of  this  true  aim. 

6.  Each  class  ought  to  be  taught 
by  counsel  in  action,  exercise  of 
hands,  enlightening  their  understan- 
ding, and  ennobling  their  hearts, 
that  they  may  love  and  practice  vir- 
tue. 

7.  The  poor  are  directed  to  the 
labor  of  their  hands,  care  is  taken 
of  their  minds  and  hearts  to  lead 
them  to  a  virtuous  conduct;  their 
future  welfare  and  happiness,  with 
an  assured  subsistence  are  secured 
by  making  them  enlightened  and 
virtuous  husbandmen  and  mechan- 
ics. 

8.  The  rich  or  superior  classes 
are  taught  to  love  the  poor  or  the  in- 
ferior classes,  so  as  to  produce  so- 
cial happiness  and  harmony,and  pre- 
vent civil  discords. 

9.  The  insensible  but  rapid 
changes  produced  by  the  progress  of 
human  mind,  the  subdivision  of  pro- 
perty, the  abolition  of  feodal  ties, 
the  influence  of  discoveries,  chants 
of  manners,  &c.  absolutely  require 
a  modification  of  society  and  educa- 
tion in  those  who  are  to  lead  or  rule. 


I  .'.■O  ,,.1t^^„ ^■■.'— <M,-  — -    ...    -        ■-,. 


MMH 


ifmS^ 


10.  Social  peace  can  only  be  pre- 
served by  enlighteninfr  them  and  di- 
recting them  well  in  their  youth,  so 
as  to  make  thorn  useful  and  popular 
leaders.  Thus  preventing  revolu- 
tions, and  the  strife  of  ambitious 
hypocrites  directing  the  rabble. 

11.  The  worthy  Fellenberg  has 
given  up  his  time  and  fortune  for 
thirty  years,  to  put  in  practice  these 
improvements.  He  was  once  much 
opposed  by  the  aristocracy  of  Berne 
in  which  Canton,  his  estate  of  Hof- 
wyl  is  situated.  But  he  has  over- 
come all  opposition  and  succeeded 
to  make  Switzerland  the  centre  of 
European  civilization. 

12.  This  was  done  without  any 
ultimate  expense,  nor  diminishing 
his  estate,  since  it  was  found  that 
the  schools  supported  themselves  by 
the  labor  of  the  poor,  and  the  pay 
of  the  rich. 

13.  The  liberals  applaud  his  la- 
bors, the  servile  tremble.  Some 
monarchs  have  forbidden  their  sub- 
jects to  send  their  children  toitj  yet 
it  is  always  filled  by  the  liberals  and 
the  Swiss. 

14.  It  has  been  said  that  such  im 
provements  and  knowledge  made  so 
cheap,  may  be  abused.     But  Fellen- 
berg has  proved  that  their  use  may 
be  regulated,  and  all  the  abuses  re 
pressed. 

15.  From  1809  to  i821,  or  du- 
ring twelve  years,  the  only  expenses 
or  advances  were  83.600,  or  only 
S  300  per  annum:  while  many  thou- 
sands have  been  educated  at  Hofwyl. 
Thus  hardly  one  dollar  expense  for 
each  student  on  an  average. 

16.  The  establishments  of  Hofwyl 
consist  of  eight  schools  or  institu- 
tions. 1.  Model  Farm.  2.  Expe- 
rimental Farm.  3.  Agricultural 
Factory.  4.  School  for  Boys.  5. 
School  for  Girls.  6.  Institute,*  or 
Superior  School.  7.  Agricultural 
School.     8.  Normal  School. 

17.  The  model  farm  is  cultivated 
with  the  greatest  care,  with  the  most 
perfect  implements  and  machines, 
and  with  the  least  number  of  cattle. 
Whereby  Fellenberg  obtains  more 


produce  with   less  labor, 
an  example  to  all. 

18.  The  experimental  farm  and 
garden  is  used  to  test  every  kind  of 
new  practices  and  improvements; 
whenever  their  utility  has  been 
proved,  they  are  introducied  in  the 
model  farm.  This  is  a  very  benefi- 
cial school  of  improvement. 

19.  The  third  branch  or  manufac- 
ture of  agricultural  implements  and 
machines  is  a  most  interesting  arid 
wonderful  establishment.  It  receives 
models  from  all  countries.  Nothing 
is  adopted  or  rejected  without  testing 
by  experiments.  It  is  a  complete 
application  of  mechanics  to  all  the 
branches  of  agriculture.  It  supplies 
new  useful  tools  and  machines  to  all 
Switzerland  and  Europe. 

20.  In  the  school  for  bojs  they 
are  admitted  from  five  to  twenty. 
They  support,  feed  and  instruct 
themselves  by  their  own  labor  in 
the  farm  and  factory. 

21.  The  instruction  consists  in 
practical  agriculture,  reading,  wri- 
ting,arithmetic,geometry,agronomic 
botany  and  natural  history,  abridged 
history,  geography,  drawing,modern 
languages,  music,  gymnastics,  &c. 
It  is  found  that  the  methods  of  natu- 
ral sciences  form  the  mind  of  youth 
to  order  better  than  languages; 
when  riper  mathematics  are  ad- 
ded. 

22.  If  any  child  shows  genius  of 
extraordinary  talents  for  any  thing, 
he  is  taken  to  the  superior  school  or 
institute,  and  thus  every  poor  child 
has  a  chance  to  become  a  member  of 
the  superior  class  by  his  talents  and 
exertions. 

23.  The  monitorial  plan  is  adopt- 
ed for  every  thing;  the  monitors  are 
selected  from  the  best  scholars,  and 
may  be  superseded  by  others:  thus 
keeping  up  the  moral  influence  of  a 
co-equal  emulation. 

24.  The  students  are  treated  like 
the  adopted  children  of  their  teach- 
ers. They  are  made  happy  in  labor, 
meals,  games  and  recreations.  Thus 
a  domestic  and  public  education  is 
happily  blended.    They  have  plenty 


r 


r~fliTtiMiTT-i"-f'^'--'VV'4'-'^^'**^-'^'r*-'V'TiiV  rf-'tV-r''  — ■'■'■^■"- ■  ■■ 


._.  ii 


ibor,  and  sets 

ntal  farm  and 
t  every  kind  of 
improvements; 
ity  has  been 
roduced  in  the 

a  very  benefi- 
ement. 

li  or  manufac- 
inplements  and 
interesting  aiid 
lent.  It  receives 
itries.   Nothing 

without  testing 
.  is  a  complete 
anics  to  all  the 
ire.    It  supplies 

machines  to  all 
rope. 

for  boys  they 
five  to  twenty, 
d  and  instruct 
r  ov,  a  labor  in , 

don  consists  in 
■e,  reading,  wri- 
inetry,agronomic 
history,  abridged 
drawing,modern 
gymnastics,  &c. 
methods  of  natu- 
le  mind  of  youth 
than  languages; 
:matics  are  ad- 
shows  genius  of 
its  for  any  thing, 
luperior  school  or 
every  poor  child 
;ome  a  member  of 
)y  his  talents  and 

rial  plan  is  adopt- 
I  the  monitors  are 
est  scholars,  and 
d  by  others:  thus 
ral  influence  of  a 
I. 

:8  are  treated  like 
en  of  their  teach- 
de  happy  in  labor, 
recreations.  Thus 
iblic  education  is 
They  have  plenty 


iWKiiiriiHifiir 


93 


' 


of  exercise,  a  good  healthy  diet,  and 
at  eighteen  or  twenty  they  enter  the 
world  well  prepared  for  every  duty. 

25.  The  teacnersare  selected  with 
care;,  they  paitake  of  the  labors, 
studies  and  recreations,  they  treat 
the  boys  mildly,  all  punishments  are 
lenient  and  paternal,  yethardly  ever 
inflicted. 

26.  The  school  for  girls  is  sepa 
rate,  but  similar.  The  poor  girli 
are  raised  from  the  abjection  of  ser- 
vants, taught  to  provide  for  them- 
selves. Tliey  are  employed  in  sui- 
table female  labor,  taught  taste  and 
skill  of  hands. 

27.  The  two  sexes  are  not  intend- 
ed for  the  same  occupations,  women 
have  less  strength,  but  greater  skill 
in  all  sedentary  occupations.  They 
are  taught  all  what  is  required  to  be- 
come good  wives  and  mothers,  which 
has  great  influence  on  producing 
good  husbands  and  good  children. 

28.  The  institute  or  superior 
school,  is  chiefly  intended  for  the 
rich  scholars  who  pay  for  their  board 
and  tuition;  they  nave  somewhat 
better  accomodations,  and  are  taught 
all  the  branches  of  science  and  lite- 
rature as  in  colleges:  but  in  other 
respects  fare  and  behave  as  in  the 
lower  school. 

29.  In  the  special  agricultural 
school  are  admitted  men,  all  stu- 
dents are  above  twenty,  chiefly  land 
owners,  who  are  taught  the  improved 
agriculture  of  thescliools  and  farms 
and  pay  for  it. 

30.  The  last  or  normal  school  is 
held  in  summer,  when  forty  lectures 
are  given  to  students  wishing  to  be 
teachers,  to  enable  them  to  spread 
and  apply  this  education  to  all  the 
villages  of  Switzerland. 

Let  all  those  who  wish  for  the  wel- 
fare of  mankind  and  our  country, 
ponder  well  on  this  useful,  benevo- 
lent, practical,  and  practicable  plan, 
so  as  to  introduce  it  speedily  with 
us  everywhere.  Few  modifications 
will  be  needed  in  the  United  States, 
we  have  in  fact  the  two  classes  of 
rich  and  poor  already,  instead  of 
nobles  and  poor.    Ten  years,  from 


ei^ht  to  eighteen,  will  educate  a 
child  without  cost  to  the  parent  nor 
the  state,  and  make  him  a  useful  en- 
lightened citizen. 

2.  Taxes  on  Knowledge. 

One  of  the  means  employed  by  the 
foes  of  knowledge,  freedom  and  ci- 
vilization, to  check  these  blessings, 
is  to  tax  knowledge.  It  is  done  in 
many  ways  in  difl'erent  countries. 
The  most  depraved  governmeuts 
employ  censure  of  the  press,  prohi- 
bitions, printers'  license  tax,  stamps, 
heavy  duties  on  paper  and  books, 
heavy  postages,  &c.  in  order  to  pre- 
vent the  circulation  of  knowledge. 

Even  in  England  heavy  com- 
plaints are  made  against  stamps  and 
taxes  on  knowledge,  excessive  du- 
ties, &c.  While  in  the  United 
States  we  appear  to  follow  closely 
this  example,  although  we  boast  of 
complete  ireedom  of  the  press.  This 
is  a  Kind  of  political  hypocrisy  since 
it  is  not  true.  Without  mentioning 
here  the  numerous  impediments  to 
ihe  increase  of  knowledge,  exceed- 
ing those  of  France  and  England 
in  some  instances,  and  which  shall 
hereafter  be  enumerated,  the  actual 
needless  taxes  in  knowledge  wjll 
now  command  our  attention,  and  be 
exposed. 

The  heavy  postages  on  periodicals 
(not  newspapers,)  on  pamphlets, 
books,  printed  circulars,  engravings, 
orders,  &c.  is  the  most  odious  and 
obnoxious.  Because  quite  useless, 
not  required  for  revenue,  nur  to  sup* 
port  the  post  office  department. 
When  pamphlets  were  at  two  cents 
per  sheet,  it  was  said  that  the  mails 
were  overloaded  with  them,  and  that 
the  nation  was  in  debt.  The  tax 
was  triplicated  and  raised  to  six 
cents  per  sheet,  with  the  acknowl- 
edged intention  of  preventing  their 
circulation  by  mail,  as  the  tax 
amounts  to  about  two  hundred  per 
cent  on  their  cost,  or  one  hundred 
per  cent  on  their  usual  selling  price. 
This  avowed  shameful  purpose  of 
preventing  the  circulation  of  pam- 
phlets and  books,  by  giving  a  kind 


>f'nl 


i  K'liMBlMllMli 


•^i 


^b.-JL-...<l       ,r,.M.-.,.^,y^i... 


"  *«■  j-K  „»nMiw«B»»j»iB!,'igBaiBi»«rsf».'». ' 


94 


IWri. 


!iil 


}«      ' 


of  monopoly  to  periodicals,  has  com- 
pelled authors  and  publishers  to  issue 
almost  all  publications  periudicaly  so 
as  to  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the  lessen- 
ed postage,  and  thus  the  mails  have 
been  loaded  with  them  as  heretofore 
and  even  often  with  pamphlets  and 
books,  such  being  the  need  of  the 
people. 

Upon  newspapers  the  tax  amounts 
to  about  twenty-five  per  cent  on  the 
average  for  weekly  papers. 

On  a  paper  of  S  2  per  anuum,  52 
numbers  at  1  cent  52  cents,  or  26 

rr  cent.  When  sent  far  2  cents 
1.4  or  52  per  cent! 

Un  a  daily  paper  of  S  8  per  annum 
about  300  papers  at  1  cent  g  3  or 
S7i  per  cent,  or  75  per  cent  when 
sent  far! 

On  periodicals,  monthly  or  quar- 
terly, of  about  S  5  per  annum,  and 
about  GO  sheets  at  U  cent  90  cents 
or  nearly  20  per  cent,  when  sent  far 
Si  cents  the  sheet  g  1.50  or  37:  per 
cent! 

Even  these  rates  are  extravagant 
and  useless.  This  tax  is  not  re- 
quired by  our  treasury, which  is  now 
overflowing.  It  is  not  required  by 
the  people  who  loudly  complain  of 
it.  It  is  a  tax  on  industry  and 
knowledge,  the  very  reverse  of  the 

itrotective  taxes  on  industry.  Last- 
y  it  is  not  required  by  the  post 
office  department,  because  the  tax 
on  letters  pays  all  expenses.  It  is 
said  that  naif  of  it  alone  goes  into 
the  post  office  treasury,  the  other 
half  being  allowed  to  the  postmas- 
ters as  a  compensation  for  the  trou- 
ble of  distribution.  The  half  go- 
ing to  the  post  office  is  such  a  triHe 
as  not  to  be  wanted  by  it.  If  all 
postages  on  these  were  abolished 
there  would  be  no  lack  of  applicants 
for  the  office  of  postmasters  every, 
where,  with  the  express  condition  r-f 
distributing  periodicals  gratis.  Or 
if  that  would  be  too  liberal,  a  small 
compensation  of  one  cent  for  ever 
periodical  distributed,  might  be  al 
lowed  to  the  postmasters  alone,  the 
United  States  or  post  office  depart- 


ment  charging  nothing.  There  is 
already  a  precedent  for  this  practice 
in  the  city  letters,  on  which  1  cent 
is  allowed  to  the  postmaster  alone 
on  each  letter  larsc  or  small. 

No  more  trouble  is  found  to  dis- 
tribute a  pamphlet  or  book,  than  a 
periodical  pamphlet,  and  therefore 
one  cent  to  postmasters  on  each 
would  also  be  an  adequate  compen- 
sation. But  with  -the  actual  abomi- 
nable tax  of  9.00  per  cent  on  them, 
any  modification  would  be  accepta- 
ble, even  one  cent  a  sheet  which 
would  reduce  the  tax  to  one-sixth. 

Now  a  pamphlet  of  64  pages  8vo. 
or  4  sheets,  pays  25  cents  postage, 
or  150  per  cent:  on  first  cost  of  about 
10  cents,  or  100  per  cent  on  selling 
cost  of  25  cents!:! 

At  this  new  rate  they  would  pay 
4  cents  or  40  per  cent  on  cost  or  17 
per  cent  on  selling  price. 

A  book  of  2  2  and  25  sheets  now 
pays  g  1.56  postage  tax  or  78  per 
cent;  but  on  the  prime  cost  of  about 
75  cents,  it  is  above  200  per  cent. 
While  by  the  new  rate  it  would  be 
16  per  cent  on  selling  price  or  33 
per  cent  on  the  prime  cost. 

If  it  is  contended  that  the  mails 
would  be  loaded  with  books  and 
pamphlets  at  this  rate,  so  much  the 
better,  since  knowledge  would  cir- 
culate freely  and  rapidly.  Pamph- 
lets and  periodicals  could  be  earned 
by  the  mail  in  weekly  wagons,  at  a 
cheap  rate,  instead  of  daily  mail 
bag8,by  new  and  easy  arrangements. 
At  present  a  single  book  or  pamph- 
let can  hardly  circulate.  It  must 
be  sent  with  others  in  packages,  at  a 
great  expense  of  time  if  not  money. 

The  same  facilities  ought  to  be 
extended  to  every  kind  of  printed 
materials  sent  by  mail,  as  handbills, 
circulars,  engravings,  prints,  music, 
&c.  It  is  a  shame  to  charge  letter 
postage  for  any  printing  less  than  2 
sheets.  They  certainly  cannot  be 
heavier  for  the  mail  nor  more  trou- 
blesome to  deliver.  There  is  no 
excuse  for  this  imposition  and  pro- 
hibition of  knowledge.     Handbills 


KJlLll 


..,»..  _  r^Tii  -ri1l""-  "'-*-— '^ 


iiiiiLa>»i;Af'riiiMiwri»iirtMi«iThilfc'T^^f>l'ih^iii'1i<iAi>»Mfc^ 


95 


There  is 
"this  practice 
which  1  cent 
master  alone 
small, 
found  to  dis- 

book,  than  a 
ind  therefore 
ters  on  each 
uate  compen- 
actual  abomi* 
;ent  on  them, 
be  accepta- 

sheet  which 
to  one-sixth. 
64  pages  8vo. 
ents  postage, 
t  cost  of  about 
ent  on  selling 

ey  would  pay 
on  cost  or  17 
ce. 

25  sheets  now 
ax  or  78  per 
e  cost  of  about 
200  per  cent. 
te  it  would  be 
ig  price  or  33 

cost. 

that  the  mails 
th  books  and 
i,  so  much  the 
Ige  would  cir- 
idly.  Pamph- 
juld  be  earned 
y  wagons,  at  a 
of  daily  mail 
arrangements. 
lOok  or  pamph- 
iate.  It  must 
packages,  at  a 
!  if  not  money. 
IS  ought  to  be 
ind  of  printed 
I,  as  handbills, 

prints,  music, 
0  charge  letter 
ing  less  than  2 
nly  cannot  be 
nor  more  trou- 

There  is  bo 
sition  and  pro- 
«.     HandbilU 


must  now  be  sent  by  private  convey' 
ance  or  not  at  all.  Circulars  are 
prohibited  likewise  except  tu  the 
rich.  There  is  no  end  to  the  incon- 
veniences to  which  the  public  is  lia- 
ble by  these  illiberal  and  preposter- 
ous arrangements.  A  letter  of  half 
a  sheet  pays  like  a  sheet,  but  half  a 
printed  sliieet  pays  four  times  as 
much  as  a  single  printed  sheet.  Is 
it  not  unjust  and  abominable. 

They  nave  probably  originated  in 
want  of  information  in  the  legisla- 
tors on  the  subject,  and  above  all  in 
the  fact  that  they  being  free  of  post- 
age do  not  feel  all  the  evils  of  this 
system.  Let  them  be  taxed  too  and 
tney  then  would  perhaps  think  of 
the  people  they  tax,  and  who  pay 
them  to  make  good  laws,  neither 
useless  nor  vexatious. 

Another  abominable  and  useless 
tax  is  that  on  double  letters,  or  ra- 
ther inclosures  of  drafts  or  money, 
whereby  the  rich  can  afford  to  send 
his  large  remittances,  and  the  poor, 
or  whoever  wants  to  send  or  receive 
small  remittances,  is  prohibited  by 
the  following  shameful  taxes. 

To  send  a  draft  or  bill  or  g  1  in 
eluding  the  letter  25  per  cent,  if  far 
50  per  cent ! ! ! 

To  send  ^  5,  5  or  10  per  cent 

To  send  2  10,  only  2|  or  5  per 
cent. 

To  send  g  100,  only 
cent!!! 

This  falls  heavy  on  all  publishers 
of  periodicals  and  many  otiier  trades. 
It  IS  preposterous  and  intolerable, 
since  there  is  no  more  trouble  in  the 
delivery  of  letters  with  inclosures. 
It  ought  tu  be  remedied.  All  mune)' 
sent  by  mail  to  be  free  or  liable  to  a 
tax  of  one  per  cent  only,  one  cent 
on  one  dollar,  and  one  dollar  on  one 
hundred.  This  would  be  just  at 
least.  Or  else  the  franking  privilege 
to  and  fro  of  postmasters  ought  to 
be  extended  to  editors  and  authors, 
or  all  the  useful  trades  who  deal  and 
depend  on  small  remittances. 

These  post  office  impositions,  ex- 
tortions and  prohibitions  have  swell- 
ed this  statement  so  far  that  the  tax- 


i  or  i  per 


es  on  printers  and  booksellers  must 
be  omitted  at  present.  Let  us  mere- 
ly state  the  fact  that  there  are  hea- 
vy taxes,  mostly  useless  and  obnox- 
ious on  1.  Foreign  books  never  print- 
ed here.  2.  Onlead  and  type  metal. 
3.  On  paper  and  machinery.  4.  On 
wood  cuts,  copper  plates,  and  litho- 
graphic stones.  5.  On  paper  and 
pasteboard.  6.  On  skin  and  parch- 
ment, &c.  all  which  fall  on  these 
useful  trades  and  the  manufacture 
(if  knowledge,  journals  and  books. 
Besides  the  charges  of  taxation,  ad- 
vertising, publishing  and  selling. 

B.  Fhanklin,  Jr. 

3.  Analysis  of  the   Philosophy   of 

Pythtt^nraa  as  promutgated 

2400  years  ago. 

God  is  One:    He  is  within  the 

universe  and  the  universe  is  within 

UOD. 

God  is  every  where  and  yet  no 
where!  He  is  a  circle,  the  centre  of 
which  is  every  where  and  circumfe- 
rence no  where. 

Goo  is  the  soul  of  the  universe: 
the  order  and  harmony  through 
which  it  exists  and  is  preserved. 

God  is  the  great  Unit:  numbers 
and  things  emanate  from  the  unit. 

God  is  universal,  inefable,  per- 
fect, and  the  principle  of  every 
good. 

All  what  is,  exists  by  number  and 
harmony. 

Harmony  rules  over  numbers  and 
pro<luces  order. 

Harmony  is  the  invisible  sun  of 
the  world. 

Beauty,  good,  virtue  and  health, 
proceed  from  harmony. 

The  science  of  numbers  is  holy: 
it  is  the  oniy  certain  one. 

The  science  of  bodies  is  less  cer- 
tain; they  are  evanescent  and  ever 
changing. 

Nature  is  a  stream  that  ever 
flows. 

Nature  is  what  may  be  seen  of 
God:  it  is  the  body  of  Goj>. 

God  is  the  soul  and  life  of  na- 
ture. 

The  material  part  of  nature  is 


<•'  i 


m 


itmjtfitm  t  mcifti'^ni 


J 


¥ 


.■r».  ^5-'.i**.:;.e 


SJi-. 


m^ 


i\'i 


m 


ih' 


n 


4, 


96 


formed  by  elements:  these  are  the 
various  configurations  of  its  parts. 

The  souls  arc  particles  emanated 
from  the  universal  soul. 

They  partake  therefore  of  immor- 
tality: their  annihilation  is  impossi- 
ble. 

Death  is  their  passage  from  a  body 
to  another. 

Space  is  infinite.  Time  is  infinite. 
God  is  infinite. 

Nature  is  incommcn!!urable:  the 
plurality  of  worlds  is  evident. 

The  smallest  star  is  a  sun  similar 
to  ours,  shining  over  planets  and 
worlds  like  ours. 

We  revolve  round  the  sun;  they 
revolve  round  their  suns. 

The  sun,  the  stars,  the  moon,  and 
the  planets  are  globes.  Our  earth  is 
also  a  globe. 

All  the  worlds  have  inhabitants 
like  09  unlike  those  of  our  globe. 

The  souls*^travel  from  bodies  to 
bodies,  and  from  worlds  to  worlds. 

This  is  the  spiritual  metempsycho- 
sis or  passage;  the  real  palingenesy 
or  renovation  and  resurrection. 

Every  thing  is  pass^ageand  renova- 
tion in  nature  and  man. 

Such  is  the  birth  of  man,  his  child- 
hood and  his  education.  Such  will 
be  his  death. 

Man  will  not  be  annihilated  at 
this  passage,  nor  die  forever. ;  He 
will  have  many  lives  yet  to  go 
through. 

Rewards  and  punishments,  await 
us  in  these  after  lives,  according  to 
our  previous  behaviour. 

God  is  good:  men  are  wicked. 
Why  so? 

Because  God  is  perfect  and  men 
imperfect. 

The  imperfections  of  men  create 
moral  evils  and  disorders. 

Philosophy  ^nd  wisdom  correct 
these  evtis  and  disorders.   - 

Philosophy  is  not  wisdom;  but  it 
leads  to  it,  it  is  the  love  of  good. 

Science  is  not  philosophy;  but  it 
leads  to  it     Science  is  the  knowl 
edge  of  order. 

The  philosopher  acknowledges  no 


other  covntry  but  his  family  and 
mankind;  he  waits  for  the  return  of 
primitive  equality,  ere  he  may  adopt 
another. 

He  tells  the  truth  without  fear,  it 
is  his  duty. 

He  deplores  and  unveils  the  crimes 
of  men  and  nations. 

What  will  be  his  rewards?  perse* 
cution,  contempt  or  neglect. 

If  he  is  asked  what  God  he  wor- 
ships, let  him  answer:  a  God  whose 
body  is  light,  and  whose  soul  is 
Truth. 

He  believes  when  he  has  strong 
motives  of  credibility,  and  he  obeys 
when  he  sees  the  need  of  it;  but  not 
otherwise. 

Let  him  respect  the  law,  when  it 
is  respectable. 

There  is  anRiKnNAi.  Law,  ante- 
rior to  all  other  laws,  and  their  im- 
mortal type. 

Tliis  law  is  the  law  of  universal 
order  and  harmony. 

Every  man  is  tacitly  bound  to  pre- 
serve this  law,  and  to  contribute  to 
the  preservation  of  moral  order. 

The  rulers,  priests,  and  warriors, 
who  disturb  this  order,  are  as  many 
banes  of  society. 

The  tyrants  and  slaves  are  the 
hammers  and  anvils  of  society.  Let 
us  beware  to  be  crushed  between 
them. 

Wicked  men  labor  under  a  men- 
tal disorder.  Let  us  try  to  cure  it. 
Wisdom  is  the  remedy  to  be  used. 

Let  us  exercise  universal  benevo- 
lence. We  must  love  all  men  even 
when  they  are  wicked. 

Let  us  correct  the  evils  of  human 
nature  by  education  and  instruc- 
tion. ■ 

Happiness  is  offered  to  all  men, 
let  theni  re^ich  it. 

Do  not  deny  this  right  to  any  one 
except  to  those  madmen  « ho  seek 
their  happiness  in  the  misfortunes  of 
others. 

The  regeneration  of  mankind, 
will  never  be  completed  until  the 
insatiable  demon  of  property  is  abol- 
ished.' Uf  , 


■  ill  llfrr-fliiyii-^-  -I  ^-•■■^"^"'■'■^'■■■■■'■^-"'•■^-        "  -.».^..  m 


07 


amWj  and 
e  return  of 
may  adopt 

out  fear,  it 

the  crimes 

(Is?  persC" 
ect. 

oD  he  wor- 
GoD  whose 
ose   soul  is 

has  strong 

nd  he  obeys 

it;  but  not 

aw,  when  it 

Law,  ante- 
nd  their  im* 

of  universal 

)ound  topre- 
^ontribute  to 
al  order, 
nd  warriors, 
are  as  many 

ives  are  the 
society.  Let 
hed  between 

ider  a  men- 
•y  to  cure  it. 
to  be  used, 
irsal  benevo- 
Eill  men  even 

ils  of  human 
and  instruc- 

to  all  men, 

>t  to  any  one 
len  w  ho  seek 
lisfortunes  of 

if  mankind, 
ed  until  the 
perty  is  abol- 


But  if  we  were  to  say  to  the  weal- 
thy, put  your  riches  in  common, 
they  would  call  us  knaves. 

If  we  were  to  say  8«t  to  tlie  igno- 
rant, they  might  call  us  luoU.  IT 
to  rulers  and  powerful  men,  they 
would  forbid  us  to  repeat  it. 

What  is  then  to  be  done?  Let 
us  labor  in  silence  and  by  our  ex- 
ample. A  time  will  come,  when  it 
will  be  safe  to  speuk  openly  the 
truth. 

Real  equality  will  then  be  under- 
stood, and  eltectually  established. 

It  consists  in  every  individual  be- 
ing equally  enlightened, wealthy  and 
happy,  according  to  his  wish  and  ca- 
pabdity. 

Natural  equality  is  not  fit  for  the 
mob  nor  the  ignorant;  they  could 
not  enjoy  it  a  single  day  without 
mischief. 

But  let  us  work  to  make  them  fit 
for  it  in  time. 

Our  good  and  bad  qualities  pro- 
ceed from  our  education. 

Let  us  reform  this  essential  branch 
of  human  economy. 

The  reform  of  mankind  is  a  la- 
bor for  ages,  it  will  be  subject  to 
many  relapses;  but  we  must  not  de- 
spair to  acnieve  it. 

Let  nothing  disgust  us  and  thwart 
us  in  this  noble  and  eminent  under- 
taking. 

Those  who  feel  a  passion  for  the 
love  of  truth  and  wisdom  will  never 
sink  under  it. 

Let  us  transmit  the  means  and 
knowledge  from  age  to  age,  from  na- 
tions to  nations. 

Let  us  nurse  with  care  in  our  bo- 
soms, this  last  hope  of  mankind;  and 
when  its  appointed  time  will  come, 
let  us  present  it  to  their  eyes. 

But  let  us  beware  to  give  guilty 
bearings  to  Luy  eternal  truths. 

Meantime  let  us  improve  ourselves 
and  increase  our  wisdom  and  knowl- 
edge. 

Let  us  beware  of  our  senses,  they 
often  deceive  us. 

Our  secret  senses  are  our  intern- 
al sight  and  feeling. 

We  must  not  judge  of  things  by 


n^MAMU.a«iMiaM«te! 


mere  appearances,  nothing  is  more 
deceitful. 

Let  UH  study  their  essential  and 
real  qualities  and  fuculties. 

There  is  ofien  no  better  ground 
for  an  opinion  than  plausibility. 

If  a  thing  is  possible,  it  may  be 
believed.  'I'o  believe  we  must  be- 
:;in  by  dcmbting.  Doubt  is  the  man- 
tle ot  wisdom. 

I'iie  nature  of  bodies  results  from 
the  mixture  and  separation  of  ele- 
ments. 

The  elements  emanate  from  6ou. 

The  sun  is  the  mirror  of  God. 

The  light  of  Gou  shines  on  our 
minds  as  (he  light  of  the  sun  on  our 
eyes. 

It  delights  to  brighten  a  good  mind. 
ignorance  is  the  night  of  the  mind; 
errors  are  its  clouds. 

Happiness  is  the  general  pursuit  of 
mankind. 

Harmony  is  the  universal  chain  of 
happiness. 

Let  us  imitate  on  earth,  the  har- 
mony of  the  heavens. 

The  same  order  ought  to  rule  over 
men  and  societies,  as  over  worlds 
und  things.  , 

Let  wisdom  unite  itself  to  labor, 
and  genius  to  strength,  as  the  earth 
is  united  to  the  skies. 

Nature  is  a  republic.  It  is  indi- 
visible, imperishable;  all  the  mem- 
bers thereof  act  in  eternal  harmony. 

Nations!  you  are  all  the  children 
of  nature;  imitate  your  mother. 

Men !  in  all  your  thoughts  and  ac- 
tions, think  of  God. 

When  we  wish  to  become  wise,^ 
we  must  not  be  satisfied  with  what 
is  good,  but  ever  strive  to  reach 
what  is  better  still. 

This  is  the  complement  of  wisdom. 
Let  us  improve  forever. 

But  the  past  has  been  for  us  a 
mixture  of  good  and  evil. 

Such  will  be  futurity.  Never 
fear  evil,  but  conquer  it. 

If  we  expect  every  thing,  nothing 
shall  surprise  us. 

When  danger  shall  threaten  us, 
let  us  warn  them  by  the  brazen 
shield  of  wisdom. 


sil 


I  !fl 


Jf' 


I 


t1  -' 
V  ■ 


,ii 


tjiL. 


tf  the  promulgation  of  truth  be- 
comes dangerous,  let  us  conceal  it 
in  our  bosoms  and  those  of  our  fel- 
low friends. 

Let  us  institute  a  society  for  the 
preservation  of  tins  sacred  nre. 

Let  us  become  the  vestals  of  truth, 
let  us  preserve  this  holy  deposit  pure 
and  unadulterated. 

It  is  deplorable  to  conceal  truth 
and  happiness  from  mankind;  but  it 
is  often  needful. 

When  the  time  will  come  for  un 
veiling  the  sun  of  eternal  light  it 
will  b«  our  duty  to  do  it. 

Let  us  select  with  care  the  vestals 
of  truth:  every  one  is  not  worthy  to 
nurse  it. 

Our  bonds  shall  be  union  and  har- 
mony, order  and  knowledge;  the  re- 
sults wisdom  and  love,  health  and 
wealth,  happiness  and  peace. 

We  must  unite  the  labor  of  the 
hands  to  the  labor  of  the  mind. 

We  shall  receive  no  salary  for  ad- 
mission, nor  instruction,  nor  under 
any  other  shape;  let  us  beware  of  ve- 
nality; must  we  pay  to  see  the  sunP 

But  no  one  among  us  can  hold 
perpetual  property;  he  may  give  it 
to  whom  he  pleases. 

We  shall   live  in  common  with 
families:  our  eldest  men  shall 


our 

be  our  rulers:  our  wisest  men  our 

teachers  and  advisers. 

Our  motto  shall  be,  To  do  Oood 
and  Keep  the  Truth. 

Let  us  be  physicians  of  the  body 
and  the  soul. 

Let  us  instruct,  admonish,  and 
jHidge  mankind. 

Let  us  seek  to  become  mediators 
in  domestic  discords,  and  even  in 
public  ones  if  we  are  able  and  call- 
ed upon. 

Let  us  guide  youth,  inexperience, 
ignorance,  and  repentance. 

And  let  us  perform  all  this  with- 
out reward. 

Let  us  pardon,  ever  before  hand, 
those  who  may  do  us  some  injuries, 
as  we  pardon  the  staff  of  the  blind- 
man  striking  at  random 

Let  us  remember  that  we  must 
not  say  all  to  all. 


Let  us  beware  of  blood,  money, 
and  error. 

Let  us  live  and  let  us  die,  for 
truth,  justice,  equality,  benevolence 
and  happiness. 

Benj.  Franklin,  Junh. 

4.  The  American  Nations  and 
Tribks  are  not  Jkws. 

As  early  as  1829,  I  published  in 
the  Evening  Post  a  letter  tu  the  Rev. 
Ethan  Smith,  against  the  singular 
but  absurd  opinion  that  the  Ameri- 
can tribes  tlescend  from  the  He- 
brews or  the  ten  lost  tribes.  This 
opinion  based  upon  some  religious 
prejudices  and  slight  acquaintance 
with  philology  and  antiquities,  has 
been  entertained  by  Penn,  Adair, 
Boudinot,  and  several  other  super- 
ficial writers,  among  which  Ira  Hill, 
author  of  a  late  work,  ^ntiquitieH 
of  America  Explained,  Hagers- 
town,  Maryland,  1831.  It  is  to 
me  astonishing  how  in  this  enlight- 
ened age,  any  such  unfounded  be- 
lief can  be  sustained;  if  greater  ab- 
surdities still  did  not  prevail  as  yet 
among  a  few. 

Two  recent  instances  of  egregi- 
ous folly  based  upon  this  singular 
tenet,  have  induced  me  to  republish 
my  letter  of  1829,  which  if  read  by 
those  laboring  under  this  delusion 
cannot  fail  to  shake  their  belief. 

A  new  Religion  or  sect  has  been 
founded  upon  this  belief!  the  Mor- 
monites,  thus  called  after  a  new 
Alcoran,  or  Book  of  Mormon,  (which 
is  not  a  Jewish  name.)  Supposed 
to  be  written  in  gold  letters  more 
than  2000  years  ago  by  Mormon 
leader  of  the  American  Jews.  This 
Book  which  no  one  has  seen  nor 
read  but  the  founder  of  the  sect, 
the  probable  writer  thereof,  has 
been  made  the  Bible  of  a  new  sect. 
I  have  tried  in  vain  to  procure  a 
copy  of  the  translation,  wherein  I 
could  certainly  detect  a  crowd  of 
absurdities  and  incongruities.  Mean- 
time a  Sect  of  Fanatics  has  arisen 
therefrom,  and  wandered  from  New- 
York  to  Ohio  and  Missouri:  an  evi- 
dent proof  how  false  beliefs  can  be 


jiii. 


00 


il,  money, 

IS  die,  Tor 
nevulence 

LIN,  JUNR. 


IONS  AND 

CW8. 

blished  in 
to  the  Rev. 

singular 
the  Ameri- 
n  the  He- 
bes.     This 

religious 
quaintance 
uities,  has 
in,  Adair, 
ther  su  per- 
ch Ira  Hill, 
^ntiguit  leH 

Hagers- 

It  IS  to 

his  enlight- 

ounded  be- 

greater  ab- 

evail  as  yet 

I  of  egregi- 
lis  singular 
to  republish 
h  if  read  by 
lis  delusion 
r  belief. 
ct  has  been 
f !  the  Mor- 
fter  a  new 
mon,  (which 
Supposed 
ctters  more 
>y  Mormon 
lews.  This 
18  seen  nor 
)f  the  sect, 
hereof,  has 
a  new  sect. 
I  procure  a 
wherein  I 
a  crowd  of 
ities.  Mean- 
9  has  arisen 
I  from  New- 
luri:  an  evi- 
liefs  can  be 


spread  and   made   subservient    to 
crafty  purposes. 

The  second  instance  is  that  of 
Lord  KingsboruiiKh,  who  having 
adopted  the  delusive  idea  of  the 
Mexicans  and  other  American  na- 
tions being  Jews,  has  vainly  spent 
the  vast  sum  of  r)(),0()0  pounds  ster- 
ling, or  gl35,0()0!!!  to  publish  fac 
sirailies  of  Mexican  Antiquities  and 
Manuscripts  in  the  Libraries  of 
Dresden,  Paris,  Vienna,  Berlin, 
Home,  and  Bologna,  executed  by 
Agliu,  and  with  notes  of  his  own  in 
support  of  the  Jewish  origin  of  the 
Mexicans.  This  Work  in  7  volumes 
folio,  sells  for  200  pounds  sterling, 
or  £900  and  is  deemed  a  wasteful 
employment  of  money,  even  by  the 
learned,  because  it  does  not  contain 
the  translations  which  would  be 
more  useful  than  the  glyphic  texts. 
It  lacks  also  the  Mexican  Manu- 
scripts preserved  in  Madrid  and 
SimancaS  archives  of  the  Indies; 
the  only  valuable  novelty  in  this 
huge  work  are  the  Mexican  monu 
ments,  drawn  by  Depaix,  with  the 
history  of  Mexico,  by  Sahagun  a 
Spanish  monk,  who  spent  30  years 
in  Mexico  in  the  16th  century.  The 
great  sum  spent  by  this  nobleman  for 
t\)is  vain  support  of  his  fallacious 
Jewish  theory,  would  have  been  suf- 
ficient to  unfold  the  true  history  of 
all  the  nations  of  America,  by  then 
monuments,  languages,  traditions 
and  books,  or  publish  100  volumes 
on  the  subject.  C.  S.  R. 

To  THE  Rev.  Ethan  Smith, 
Pattor  uf  Poultney  in  Vermont. 

Rev.  Sir: 

I  have  lately  met  by  chance  the 
second  edition  of  your  work  on  the 
Hebreioa  in  ^merica^  and  read  it 
with  attention,  as  I  do  all  works  on 
our  Indians,  while  writing  their  his- 
tory before  and  after  Columbus. 

Your  work  and  Boudinot's  Star  in 
the  West,  have  widely  spread  again 
among  the  religious  readers,  the  old, 
obsolete  and  I  may  say  absurd  no- 
tion that  our  Indians,  nay  all  the  va- 
13 


rious  American  tribes  and  nations 
descend  from  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel. 
This  theory  advanced  by  some  Jews, 
by  William  Penn  &  Adair,  who 
knew  but  few  tribes  of  our  Indians. 
is  now  laughed  at  by  all  the  learned 
and  enquirers  on  American  history. 
As  it  is  a  pity  that  the  religious  com- 
munity should  be  again  deluded  into 
such  improbable  belief,  I  mean  to 
try  to  show  you  the  impossibility  of 
the  fact,  and  request  that  should  you 
publish  a  third  edition  of  your  work 
you  will  add  my  remarks,  and  an- 
swer if  you  can  my  cogent  argu- 
ments. 

I  shall  first  state  why  their  origin 
is  impossible  and  next  confute  your 
boasted  proofs  of  it. 

The  American  nations  cannot  de- 
scend from  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel} 
because, 

1st.  These  ten  tribes  are  not  lost, 
as  long  supposed,  their  descendants 
more  or  less  inixt  with  the  natives, 
arc  yet  found  in  Media,  Iran,Turan, 
Cabulistan,  Hindostan  and  China, 
where  late  travellers  have  traced 
them,  calling  themselves  by  various 
names. 

2d.  The  American  nations  knew 
not  the  Sabath,  or  Sabatical  weeks 
and  years.  This  knowledge  could 
never  have  been  lost  by  Hebrews. 
The  only  weeks  known  in  America, 
were  of  three  days,  five  days  and 
half  lunations,  as  among  the  primi- 
tive nations,  before  the  week  of  se- 
ven days  was  used  in  Asia,  and  ba- 
sed upon  the  seven  planets,  long  be- 
fore tne  laws  of  Moses. 

3.  The  Indians  hardly  knew  the' 
use  of  iron;  although  common  among 
the  Hebrews,  and  likely  never  to  be 
lost:  nor  did  they  know  the  plough. 

4.  The  same  applies  to  the  art  of 
writing,  such  an  art  is  never  lost, 
when  once  known. 

5.  Circumcision  was  unknown 
and  even  abhorred  by  the  Americans, 
except  two  nations  who  used  it,  the 
Mayans  of  Yucatan  who  worshipped 
one  hundred  idols  and  the  Calcha- 
quis  of  Chaco  who  worshipped  the 
sun  and  stars,  believing  that  depart- 


.    I 


■^ 


:><\m 


m 


i: 


i1 


100 


ed  souls 
liefs  an> 
iim,  and 
mon    to 


became  stars.    These  bc- 

quitn  (liHi'rent  from  Juda- 

l)c<tidcH  this  rite  wtk^  com- 

K|ry|)t,    Ktliiopia,    Edoni, 


Colchis,  fcc 

6.  None  of  the  American  tribes 
have  the  striking  sharp  Jewish  fea- 
tures, and  physical  conformation. 

7.  The  Americans  eat  hog!*,  hares, 
fish,  and  all  the  forbidden  animals 
of  Moses;  but  each  tribe  abstain 
from  their  tutelar  animals,  or  badj^es 
of  families  of  some  peculiar  sort,  as 
we  abstain  from  the  dog  and  horse 
without  any  rational  cause. 

8.  The  American  customs  of 
scalping,  torturing  prisoners,  cani- 
balism,  calumet,  painting  bodies, 
and  going  naked  even  in  very  cold 
climates,  are  totally  unlike  the  Me- 
brew  customs. 

9.  A  multitude  of  languages  ex- 
ist in  America,  which  may  perhaps 
be  reduced  to  twenty-five  radical 
languages  and  two  thousand  dialects 
anu  sub-dialects.  But  they  arc  of- 
ten unlike  the  Hebrew  in  roots. 
Words  and  grammar:  they  have  by 
far  more  analogies  with  the  Sanscrit, 
Celtic,  Bask,  Pelagian,  Berber,  Ly- 
bian,  Egyptian,  Persian,  Turan,&c. 
or  in  fact  all  the  primitive  languages 
of  mankind. 

10.  The  Americans  cannot  have 
sprung  from  a  single  nation,  because 
independently  of  the  languages, 
their  features  and  complexions  arc 
as  various  as  in  Africa  and  Asia. — 
We  find  in  America;  white,  tawny, 
brown,  yellow,  olive,  copper,  and 
even  black  nations  as  in  Africa.  Al- 
so dwarfs  and  giants,  handsome  and 
ugly  features,  flat  and  aquiline  noses, 
thick  and  thin  lips,  &c. 

Let  us  now  examine  your  proofs. 
1.  You  say  all  the  Americans  had 
the  same  god,  Voheivah:  this  is  ut- 
terly false.  This  was  the  god  of  the 
Chactas  and  Floridans.  I  have  found 
a  multitude  of  names  for  it  among 
the  Unitarians.  Many  had  triple 
gods  or  trimurtis  as  in  Hindostan 
and  with  names  nearly  Sanscrit. 
■  Polytheism,  idolatry  and  a  complex 
mythology  prevailed  among  all  the. 


most  civilized  nations.  All  the  an- 
cient religions  were  found  in  Ameri- 
ca, Theism,  Habeism,  Maeism,  Hin- 
duism,  Shamanism,  Fetichism,  &c. 
but  no  Judaism! 

2.  The  few  examples  you  give  of 
aflinities  with  the  Hebrew  language, 
belong  only  to  the  Floridan  and  Ca- 
raib  languages.  I  could  show  you 
ten  times  as  many  in  the  Aruac, 
(juarani,  &c.  but  what  is  that,  com- 
pared with  the  100.000  aflinities 
with  the  primitive  languages. 

3.  All  the  civili/.ed  American  had 
a  priesthood  or  priestly  caste,  and 
so  had  the  Hindus,  Egyptians,  Per- 
sians, Celts,  Ethiopians!  were  thej 
all  Jews? 

4.  Tribes  are  found  among  all  the 
ancient  nations,  Arabs,  Berbers, 
Celts,  Negroes,  &c.  who  are  not 
Jews.  The  most  civilized  nations 
liad  castes  instead  of  tribes  in  Ame- 
rica as  well  as  Egypt  and  India:  thb 
Mexicans,  Mayans,  Muhizcas,  Pe- 
ruvians, &c.  had  no  tribes.  The 
animals  badges  of  tribes  are  found 
among  Negroes  and  Tartars  as  well 
as  our  Indians. 

5.  Arks  of  covenant  and  cities  of 
refuge  are  not  peculiar  to  the  Jews; 
many  Asiatic  nations  had  them,  also 
the  Egyptians,  and  nine-tenths  of 
our  American  tribes  have  none  at 
all,  or  have  only  holy  bags,  some- 
what like  Talismans  or  Fetiches. 

6.  The  religious  cry  of  JiUluyah 
is  not  Jewish,  but  primitive,  and 
found  among  the  Hindus,  Arabs, 
Greeks,  Saxons,  Celts,  Lybians,&c. 
under  the  modification  of  hulilU 
yululu,  luluyah,  &c.  other  Ameri- 
cans called  \tululaeZf  gualulu,  alu- 
yuh,  &c. 

7.  The  mentioned  traditions  of 
our  Indians  or  rather  the  Algonquin 
stock  only,  point  to  a  N.  W.  origine; 
but  the  Natchez,  Apalachians,  Ta- 

ascas,  Mexicans,  Mayans,  Muhiz- 
cas, Haytians,  &c.  have  traditions 
to  have  come  from  the  East  or  through 
the  Atlantic  Ocean.  It  is  important 
to  distinguish  the  American  nations 
of  Eastern  origine  from  the  later  in- 
vaders from  Tartarjr:  they  are  as 


the 


dl« 
paj 

thif 


''^l^'       ^--Y'^'rt-^ '•'•'•'-"^ '-"'    'I '-^'^'"  ^ii^'i"ri~'^"fiffni 


--'=  '•'t'-  r  t  III- 


rmttMm'ii 


I 


.iii- 


|AI1  the  an- 
.  in  Ameri- 


iigism 


Hin- 


cliism,  &c. 

you  give  of 
Iw  language, 
|ian  and  Ca- 
show  you 

tiie  Aruac, 
is  that,  coni- 
|00  aflinitiet 
ages. 

Lmerican  had 
y  caste,  and 
yrptiang,  Per- 
s!  were  they 

amonz  all  the 
)s,  Berbers, 
who  are  not 
li/ed  nations 
ibes  in  Ame- 
nd India:  thb 
luliizcas,  Pe- 
tribes.  The 
bes  are  found 
artars  as  well 

t  and  cities  of 
r  to  the  Jewsj 
had  them,  also 
nine-tenths  of 
have  none  at 
y  bags,  some- 
tr  Fetiches. 
y  of  Jileluyah 
iritnitive,  and 
Indus,  Arabs, 
I,  Lybians,  &c. 
on  of  hulilU 
other  Ameri- 
gualulu,  alu- 

traditions  of 
the  Algoncjuia 
N.  W.  origine; 
lalachians,  Ta- 
Eiyans,  Muhiz- 
lave  traditions 
East  or  through 
It  is  important 
lerican  nations 
»m  the  later  in- 
r:  they  are  ai 


101 


All  the  alled<!;cd  customs  com' 


different  as  the  Romans  and  Van- 
dals, 

8. 
roon  to  Jews  and  Americans,  art' 
positively  of  primitive  origiiio  and 
found  aUo  amons  nearly  all  the  an- 
cient nations  ot  Asia,  AtVicn,  Eu- 
rope and  Polynesia,  nay  even  amon<( 
the  wild  negros  to  litis  day;  are  they 
then  all  Jews!  The  actual  Puritans 
and  iSabatarians  who  keen  the  Jew- 
ish Sabath  and  bear  Jewish  naincs, 
would  be  greater  Jews  by  fur,  if  cus- 
toms alone  were  to  settle  this  ques- 
tion. 

You  will  therefore  perceive  that 
this  old  notion  of  yours  is  totallv  im- 

fDSsible  and  at  variance  with  all  our 
nowledge  of  the  Americans,  when 
we  study  all  the  Nations,  itistead  ot 
taking  as  you  do  the  Algonquin  or 
Lenapiun  although  a  widely  spread 
family  for  your  rule  and  main  exam- 
ple of  all. 

I  hope  you  will  consider  aj;ain  the 
c[uestion  with  impartiality,  divesting 
it  ofy^our  mystical  problems,  and 
studying  the  writers  on  South  Amer- 
ica with  more  care.  You  will  find 
that  Garcia  a  Spanish  writer,  had 
200  years  ago,  in  his  origin  of  tiie 
Indians  proved  that  they  may  have 
come  from  many  ancient  Nations, 
even  before  the  flood,  and  Dr.  M' 
Culloh  of  Baltimore,  has  proved  the 
same  thing  injiis  researches  on  Ame- 
rica. C.  S.  RAFINESqUE. 

Phadelphia  August  1829. 

5.  The  Cradle  of  Mankind  or  the 
Imalaya  Mountains. 
The  learned  had  long  disputed  on 
the  locality  and  habitation  of  the 
primitive  progenitors  of  mankind. 
Those  who  believed  in  a  single  cra- 
dle as  Eden  sought  for  it  in  various 
parts  of  Asia.— Others  believing 
through  pride  or  ignorance  in  many 
such  cradles  found  them  almost 
every  where  or  in  all  the  continents. 
Both  were  wrong;  late  uncontrover- 
tible discoveries  and  proofs  have 
proved  that  the  cradle  of  mankind 
was  unique  and  in  the  central  moun- 
tains of  Asia.    The  best  biblists  as- 


sent now  to  this  evident  historical 
fact,  see  Wells,  HuHsell,  &c.  as  well 
us  all  tl)c  pliilosophers  who  are  not 
blinded  by  their  systems. 

Uisliop  llfliiT  lias  said  that  the 
Inialuya  mountains  were  the  centre, 
the  cnulle,  tlie  tlnoiie,  and  the  altar 
of  the  earth.  'I'luTi'lore  they  were 
the  cradle  of  maiikiiid,  from  whence 
the  various  nations  have  Hprcad  like 
divergent  rays  througiiout  the  sur- 
rounding lands  and  islands. 

The  iiiountuiiis  and  tablelands  of 
Central  Asia,  deserve  therefore  the 
utmost  attention  from  us  in  every 
point  of  view,  either  religious,  or 
liistorical,  or  geographical.  Yetwe 
do  not  know  tiiem  completely:  the 
Southern  slopes  and  sides  with  the 
centre  alone  have  been  lately  ex- 
plored, while  the  Eastern,  Northern 
and  Western  sides  have  hardly  been 
penetrated.  However  we  know 
enougii  already  to  warrant  our  con- 
clusions, and  travellers  are  now  at- 
tempting their  further  exploration. 
Those  wiio  have  already  visited  and 
described  tliese  interesting  moun> 
tains  are  chiefly  Polo,  Gruber,  Goez, 
Webb,  Moorcroft,  Turner,  Frazer, 
Herbert,  Gerard,  Ja(iueminot,  Bu- 
chanan, Kirkpatrick,  kc. 

Many  names  have  been  given  to 
these  central  lofty  regions  of  Asia, 
that  furnish  important  references. 

Ima-lai/a  the  actual  Hindu  name 
means  Snowy  or  Icy  mountains. 
The  J\luz  tag  of  the  1  artars  has  the 
same  meaning;  2000  years  ago  the 
Gi-ecks  called  them  also  Imaus. 

This  name  is  chiefly  given  to  the 
Southern  range  which  the  Chinese 
also  call  Sien-shan  or  snow  moun- 
tains. But  every  ran^e  and  side  has 
peculiar  names.  Three  principal 
anges  appear  to  run  from  E.  to  W. 
of  which  the  Imalaya  or  Southern  is 
the  longest  since  it  is  connected  with 
the  mountains  of  Persia  and  Cauca- 
sus to  the  West,  and  those  of  China 
in  the  East. 

The  others  are  the  Lung-shan 
(Dragon  Mts)  or  the  T'tVn-s/ian  (Ce- 
lestial Mts)  of  the  Chinese,  and  the 
Altav  of  the  Tartars  the  most  Nor- 


'  I' 


.  J 


,,:;;!,, 


m 


102 


them.     Each  having  tablelands  be 
tween  them. 

The  Central  or  Celestial  Mts  call- 
ed also  Kuen-lun  in  China  app'.'ar  tu 
become  in  the  West  the  Beiu.ag  or 
cloudy  mts  of  Tartars,  the  Pameru 
or  polar  father  of  the  Hindus,  the 
Paropamisus  of  the  6reeks,or  lid-ur 
lord  of  ligiit. 

The  Altay  or  Alatay  or  Atahy 
spreads  through  Siberia  and  Tartary 
with  various  names,  the  Chines';; 
call  it  Kinshan  or  gold  mts.  The 
range  called  celestial  in  almost  all 
languages  is  the  most  stupendous  and 
interesting.  It  is  the  K'dman  of 
the  Tartars,  Tangra  of  Thibet, 
Meru  or  pole  of  the  earth  of  Hindus, 
Muztag  of  the  Turks,  &c. 

But  the  collective  name  of  these 
lofty  regions  was  very  anciently  de 
signated  by  appellations — the  roots 
of  which  were  TAL,  TOL,  TUL, 
meaning  tall,  high,  lofty  or  eminent 
(lands,  regions  or  mountains,)  as  it 
does  yet  in  many  languages,  the 
English  Chinese  and  Arabic  for  in 
stance.  Such  were  TOLO.T'H  ALA, 
TALAHA,  TULAN,  &c.  in  the 
old  Sanscrit  and  primitive  languages 
of  Asia.  Whence  came  the  Asiatic 
ATLAS  and  also  the  ATLAN TES 
of  the  Greeks,  who  spreading  thro' 
the  world  Westerly^!  gave  these 
names  to  many  other  places  and  na- 
tions. 

Some  of  these  ancient  and  modern 
names  will  be  mentioned  as  exam- 
ples. 

Talaha  ancient  name  of  Tulan  or 
Turan  or  West  Tartary  by  the  Hin- 
dus, who  dwelt  there  before  the 
Turks. 

Tdlotes,  Scolotes,  the  ancient  Scy- 
thians and  Turks. 

T&lash  Kingdom  conquered  by 
(^zkan  2850  years  before  C.  now 
Tala  in  Turkestan,  Tali  the  ancient 
kin^om  of  Pegu,  Talao  of  Laos, 
TVlinga  of  South  India,  &c. 

Tola-nor  and  Tola-pira  the  lake 
and  river  of  Tola  in  the  country  of 
the  Kalkaa.    Tollen  their  capital. 

Talithf  pame  yet  of  East  Cauca 


of  Gurwhal 


sus.     Mhulas  since  called  Assyri- 
ans or  Asuras. 

Baran-tola  is  Central  Tola,  name 
of  Thibet,  this  last  name  comes  from 
Tlieba  refuge,  or  7'ifr  a  peak.  Pa- 
tala  was  the  capital  of  it,  and  Tula, 
Tulon,  Tuling,  &c.  cities  in  it. 
Rutala  is  tliv  ihibet  or  heaven  of  the 
Cingalese. 

'lulun  is  a  province 
and  'Pul  of  Bukharia. 

Tliala  or  7'atvala,  Dwala,  is  the 
highest  southern  peak  of  Imalya. 

Matala  or  Mantulahy  or  Jnanso- 
I'ar  is  the  sacred  lake  of  Thibet. 

The  7  earthly  worlds,  or  conti- 
nents of  tiie  Hindus  are  often  called 
Tola  or  Tala  with  various  appella- 
tions, whence  Tholos  and  Thule  of 
the  Creeks,  and  Tellus  of  the  La- 
tins. 

Out  of  Asia  these  names  abound 
also,  since  the  Talas  or  Atlantes  oc- 
cupied or  conquered  Europe  and 
Africa,  nay,  went  to  America  in 
very  early  times.  The  Hindus  say 
that  J<fl/uskingof  Tnlya  conquered 
Africa.  The  Greeks  mention  many 
kings  or  a  dynasty  of  Atlas  or  Te- 
lainon  in  Africa  and  elsewhere. 

The  Atlantes  are  also  called  Ti- 
tans, Uranians,  Ammonians,  Thra- 
cians,  Scythians,  6cc.  by  the  ancient 
Greeks  and  poets.  See  Diodorus  and 
Bryant. 

In  Greece  they  became  Malantest 
Talautians  of  Epirus,  Jietolians  of 
Western  Greece,  Thalacas  or  Thra- 
cians  of  the  East. 

'I'hey  gave  name  to  Italy,  Mtala 
meaning  land  eminent^  or  Vetulia 
from  the  capital  of  the  Hetulas  since 
called  Hetrurians,  Etruscans,  Tos- 
cans  and  Rasens;  and  their  capital 
Vetula  and  Yetulonia.  Jitelum  was 
the  capital  of  the  Oscaus.  The  Tuli, 
Rutuli,  Cutuli,  Antuli,  Latins,  &c. 
were  also  tribes  of  Old  Italians,  per- 
haps come  from  the  Cuntalas  an^ild 
nation  of  West  Imalaya  or  the  Ve- 
tulas  a  nation  of  Demons  there. 

In  Spain  they  became  the  Baa- 
tulas,  [Low4alaSf)  Talasen  or  Sons 
of  Talas,  mixing  as  in  Italy  with 


>  ( 


' 


tmftlriil 


dub. 


iii^-i"-f"' '■■•'—"  .1  c..'i>.m  «iniiliiiiiiii'<a. 


i  l.iii>iilin»>»ii  ii'^li  liiiijiiii  imxruiittlBIt 


.Jilt. 


led  Assyri- 

Tola,  name 
comes  from 
peak.  Pa- 
and  Tulo, 
ities  in  it. 
eaven  of  the 

of  Gurwhal 

wala,  is  the 
Imalya. 
or  Jilanso- 
f  Thibet. 
I,  or  conti- 
often  called 
ous  appella- 
nd  Thule  of 
of  the  La- 
mes abound 
Atlantes  oc- 
Europe  and 
America  ia 
Hindus  say 
\fa  conquered 
lention  many 
Atlas  or  Te- 
iewhere. 
so  called  Ti- 
mians,  Thra- 
ly  the  ancient 
Diodorus  and 

meMalantes, 

Jetolians  of 

actts  or  Thra- 

Italy,  >9itala 
;,  or  Vetulia 
itetulas  since 
ruscans,  Tos- 
their  capital 
Jttelum  was 
IS.  TheTuli, 
Latins,  &c. 
Italians,  per- 
ntalas  ao-old 
ra  or  the  Fe- 
tns  there, 
me  the  Baa- 
lasen  or  Sona 
a  Italy  with 


'tf- 


t03 


the  Oscans  or  Baskans  or  Eskaras, 
since  Cantabrians. 

In  Europe  a  multitude  of  cities, 
rivers  and  districts  bear  tlieir  names 
from  Toledo  in  Spain  to  Tula  in 
Russia. 

Northern  Africa  is  filled  with  tlieir 
remembrance  and  posterity.  The 
Western  mts  called  Atlas  by  the 
Greeks,  were  formerly  called  Jid- 
tala  or  first  highland,  now  Adla  and 
Tedla.  Hunteta  (whence  Anteus) 
Jidala,  Altara,  Atys,  &c.  were  parts 
of  it.  Telia  are  yet  the  mts  ot  Al 
giers.  Ptolemy  calls  the  central  mts 
of  Africa  Tlialas,  and  the  Eastern 
are  Tagla.  Those  of  Fezzan  are 
the  Gantela. 

Besides  the  true  Atlantes  of  Afri- 
ca which  were  said  to  have  come 
from  the  Caucasus,  we  find  there  the 
^utololes,  Thalas,  Tuladas,  or  Da- 
radas,  (now  Torvdos,)  Oetulians, 
Teladusif  &c.  all  tribes  of  Atlantes; 
besides  the  Atarantes,  called  also 
Hamantes  and  Garamantes.  Many 
cities  bear  their  names,  one  of  the 
oldest  is  Talata  in  the  Messalata 
hills  of  Fiybia  near  Tripoli  where  is 
a  huge  mound  or  altar  340  feet  high 
now  Zetiten. 

These  African  and  Spanish  Atlan 
tea  gave  their  name  to  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  and  to  the  great  Atlantis  or 
America!  called  in  the  Hindu  books 
Mala  or  Tala4olo  the  fourth  world 
where  dwelt  giants  or  powerful 
men. 

America  is  also  filled  with  their 
names  and  deeds  from  Mexico  and 
Carolina  to  Peru.  /  The  Tol-tecas 
people  of  Tol,  and  Aztlan,  Otolum 
near  Palenque,  many  towns  of  Tula 
and  Tolu.  The  Talas  of  Michua- 
can,  the  Matalans,  Jtalans,  Tulu- 
kiSf  &c.  of  North  America,  &c. 

Thus  all  the  Western  Nations 
trace  their  cradle  to  the  East  and 
Central  Asia:  while  the  Chinese 
trace  it  there  also,  as  well  as  the 
Hindus  of  the  South  and  the  Tartars 
of  the  North. 

Besides  these  traditional  proofs, 
two  others  concur  to  prove  this  fact. 
1.  The  height  of  these  mountains 


"*'^"'"'"'"'ill'ilirirfi<r»iii>ll«^lM»l»i'»P    .d.  rri'tl-Mi    --^a..- 


2.  The  origine  of  nearlv  all  the  do' 
mestic  animals  and  cultivated  plants 
and  fruits  being  traced  there,  where 
they  are  found  wild  to  this  day,  and 
hardly  any  wliere  else. 

The  Imnhiya  mts  as  far  as  known 
are  the  highest  on  earth,  although 
the  Andes  of  America  reach  very 
near  to  the  same  i)ei|^ht;  but  these 
are  volcanic,  thus  unfit  for  a  very 
early  life  population  &  civilization: 
while  the  Imalaya  are  pri)iiitive  and 
fruitful.  The  highest  mts  must  of 
course  have  been  the  first  to  appear 
above  the  waters. of  the  ocean j  they 
were  not  then  covered  with  eternal 
snow  as  now,  being  low  above  the 
waves.  Their  table  lands  are  the 
loftiest  and  largest  on  earth;  thus 
likely  to  be  the  first  habitation  of 
men  and  animals. 

The  African  Atlas  has  been  deem- 
ed by  Jackson  in  1820  to  be  higher 
than  Imalaya,  because  it  is  seen  245 
miles  off,  in  latitude^S,  which  he  es- 
timates to  indicate  a  height  of  39610 
feet;  and  the  Mountains  of  Elala  in 
Suz  lat.  30  seen  at  240  miles  to  be 
28980  feet  above  the  sea.  But  other 
travellers  lessen  one  half  or  one 
third  this  huge  height,  stating  it  to 
be  from  14500  to  18000  feet:  we  have 
however  no  correct  mensuration  of 
it,  and  it  may  probably  be  found 
nearer  than  supposed  to  the  Imalaya 
height.  Like  the  Andes  of  South 
America;  Chimborazo  21425  feet 
high  was  thought  their  highest  peak, 
but  lately  Sorata  has  been  found  to 
be  25250. 

Although  the  dififerent  travellers 
who  have  measured  the  peaks  of  Ima- 
laya differ  somewhat,  yet  they  all 
agree  within  a  trifle,  and  in  stating 
that  the  valleys,  plains  and  table 
lands  between  them  support  vegeta- 
tion and  cultivation  at  a  higher  level 
than  any  other  country. 

Dhawala  or  Tawala  (Hoary)  is  said 
to  be  tlie  highest  properly  measured, 
it  is  in  lat.  19.  Webb  found  it  27550 
feet,  while  others  reduce  it  to  less 
than  27000.  But  Chumelari  has 
been  estimated  at  30,000  feet.  While 
the  Celestial  Mountains  and  Muz- 


m 


w 


J^^^^^^^^^'^"^ 


«''""'■•*""'■'.'■'  •.W^*S'"f 


;li  I 


fill 


104 


tag  are  believed  to  exceed  32000  feet, 
although  they  have  not  yet  been 
reached  nor  measured.  But  the}  are 
seen  at  the  distance  of  nearly  300 
miles. 

The  limits  of  perpetiml  snow  in 
lat.  32  is  not  at  1 1000  feet  as  syste- 
matic calculation  would  have  it,  but 
at  13500  feet.  Fruzer  found  vegeta- 
tion as  far  as  1319i2feeS  Mosses  and 
Lichens  as  far  as  14700  feet  Against 
all  rules  the  Northern  side  or  slope  of 
Imalaya  is  warmer  than  the  South- 
ern, owing  to  dryness  and  latent 
heat  Gerard  and  Jaqueminot  fount 
in  Thibet  cultivation  as  far  as  17000 
feet,  and  perpetual  snow  only  at 
20500  feet;  Therefore  the  r.limate 
and  soil  improves  inland  in  tiiese 
lofty  regions,  and  were  still  milder 
once  when  the  peaks  had  nuper])etu- 
al  snow. 

Thibet  lies  between  the  Imalaya 
and  Celestial  Mountains,  Tartary 
between  these  arid  the  Gold  ;ii  "loun- 
tains  or  Altay.  Both  are  lol  •  ,ilains 
and  table  lands  from  10000  lu  15000 
feet  above  the  sea,  fertile  and  popu 
lous,  except  in  the  sandy  desert  of 
Gobi. 

North  of  Cashmir  the  Imalaya 
Mountains  take  the  name  of  Vind- 
hyan,  West  of  tiie  Indus  they  be 
come  the  Hinducush  meaning  Dark 
Mountains,  with  peaks  20500  feet 
high.  Three  ranges  of  ridges  form 
the  Imalaya  proper,  witli  peaks  from 
21000  to  28000  feet  high.  The  third 
ridge  is  not  penetrated  by  tlie  rivers, 
the  Indus  and  Ganges  penetrate  the 
two  others. 

The,  Geology  of  these  Mountains 
is  very  interesting.  As  you  ascend 
them  four  ranges  of  secondary  hills 
and  mountains  are  found  on  their 
Southern  slopes.  The  first  from  500 
to  750  feet  above  the  plains  of  India 
is  of  Sandstone,  clay  and  gravel. 
The  second  is  of  Claystone  from 
1500  to  5000  feet  high.  The  third 
are  mountains  of  Limestone  7000 
feet  high.  And  the  fourth  of  slate 
8000  feet  high.     See  Frazer. 

Beyond  begin  the  three  primitive 
ranges  of  Imalaya,  which  are  how- 


ever all  stratified  even  to  the  highest 
peaks.  The  strata  are  commonly 
inclined  40  to  45  deg.  but  often  per- 

tendicular,  and  some  jumbled  in  all 
inds  of  direction  and  forms,  so  as 
to  resi'vible  marble  jiaper!  They  are 
commonly  ofQuartz,(black  or  white) 
liornstone.  Granite,  Gneis,  ana 
Micaslate.  Gangotri  is  entirely  gra- 
nitic, Jumnotri  has  veins  of  all  co- 
lors.    See  Frazer. 

No  Volcanoes  are  found  in  Ima- 
laya, except  lake  and  water  volca- 
noes; Tirtaputi  in  Ladak  is  a  hot 
spring  like  a  volcanoe  spouting  sedi- 
ments half  a  mile  in  circuit  Some 
burning  volcanoes  in  the  Altay  have 
not  yet  been  visited.  No  diluvium 
is  found  on  the  mountains  and  peaks 
of  Imalaya,  except  in  some  valleys, 
where  many  eruptions  and  disrup- 
tions of  lakes  have  taken  place. 
Thev  have  fossil  remains  in  the  se- 
condary strata;  but  hardly  any  di- 
luvial fossils.  It  is  therefore  doubt- 
ful whether  the  geological  floods 
reached  that  lofty  land,  and  proba- 
ble it  was  the  THRBA  of  the  Bible 
or  refuge  in  Noah's  flood. 

Imalaya  and  its  branches  E.  and 
VV.  are  the  true  native  country  of 
the  Wild  Ox,  Horse,  Ass,  Goat, 
Sheep,  Hog,  Dog,  Cat,  Camel,  Hen, 
Duck,  Pheasant,  &c,  and  almost 
every  other  animal  that  has  since 
been  domesticated,  except  those  pe- 
culiar to  America:  the  Yak  or  Ini- 
bet  Cow  is  peculiar  to  it,  and  has 
not  yet  been  spread  very  far. 

All  our  fruit  trees,  all  our  cereal 
plants,  and  nearly  all  our  culinary 
plants  are  also  found  growing  wild 
in  those  mountains.  It  j^was  long  a 
problem  whence  came  our  Wheat, 
Barley,  Maize,  Rice,  &c.;  but  they 
iiave  lately  been  found  there  by  tra- 
vellers. 'I'hey  all  say  that  there,  is 
found  the  climate  with  the  produc- 
tions of  Europe.  They  enumerate 
among  the  wild  trees  and  fruits,  the 
Apples,  Pears,  Grapes,  Plumbs, 
Peaches,  Apricots,  Raspberries, 
Strawberries,  Currants,  Chesnuts, 
Walnuts,  Mulberries,  Gooseberries, 
Almonds,  Cherries,  &c.  &c.  also, 


k  ■ 


aii  HI  nn  ruMMb  II  liiNmi*!*'  ■'     i<i     i  »■  ■'     'i' n  "i' rin  VfT-"i-f  V'^-'^'ii  i  ■'-'-  I'lr'tiiri''     '*-'i  ^wt"niiiiii  i^ii^iKiifiTiifii^v 


met 

of 

Frij 

rail 
CaJ 


at- 


105 


<  the  Roses,  Oaks,  Pines,  Larch,  Ce- 
dar, Heath,  Birch,  Fir,  &c.  While 
among  the  useful  plants  tl>e  follow- 
ing are  both  wild  ur  cultivated  in  va- 
rious parts,  Wheat,  Barley,  Rye, 
Rice,  Mayze,  Cotton,  Pease,  Beans, 
Lentils,  Millet,  Gourds,  Melons, 
Carrots,  Turnips,  Cabbage,  Onions, 
Fennel,  Egg  plant.  Madder,  Clover, 
&c.,&c. 

These  animals,  fruits  and  plants, 
which  have  accompanied  mnnkind  in 
his  migrations,  ait'urd  a  strong  proof 
that  man  first   knew   them    there, 
,  which  was  their  common  cradle,  and 

where  began  pastoral  and  agricultu- 
ral life. 

Many  other  proofs  could  be  addu 
ced  to  support  this  truth:  since  civi- 
lization, religions,  governments,  as- 
tronomy, the  arts  and  sciences,  nay 
every  thing  valued  or  employed 
by  men  can  be  traced  also  by  us 
Easterly  to  those  mountains,  or  those 
of  Iran  and  Turan  on  their  West 
slope  near  Persia  and  Turkestan; 
Cashmir  and  Balk  being  there  two 
of  the  earliest  seats  of  civilization. 
There  also  points  the  Grecian  and 
Hindus  Mythologies,  Chinese  His- 
tory, and  every  primitive  tradition; 
nay  every  language  of  the  earth  can 
be  traced  to  that  central  cradle. 

C.   S.  RAFINESqUE. 

6.  OREOLOGY. 
Belative  Jige  of  Mountains. 

Although  it  is  impossible  in  Geo- 
logy to  ascertain  the  exact  age  of 
Mountains,  Strata,  and  Fossils,  yet 
it  is  possible  in  many  cases  to  detect 
their  relative  age  or  successive  form- 
ations. 

Beaumont  who  has  lately  paid  pe- 
culiar attention  to  Mountains,  thinks 
that  he  has  found  their  relative  age, 
and  divides  them  into  six  ages  or 
series. 

1.  Oldest,  the  undisturbed  Sedi- 
mental  Mountains,  such  as  those 
of  Saxony,  Pilat  and  Cotedor  in 
France,  &c. 

'i.  Second  age.  Mountains  in  pa- 
rallel ridges,  such  as  the  Alleghany, 
Carpathian,  Apennines,  Pyrenees, 


Ghauts  of  India,  also  the  Mountains 
of  Persia,  Dalmatia,  &c. 

3.  Third  age.  Circular  Mountains 
with  concentric  Ridges,  such  as  the 
Western  Alps,  Mountains  of  Nor- 
way, Brazil,  &.c. 

4.  Fourth  age.  Mountains  in  di- 
vergent groups,  such  as  the  Central 
Alps,  the  Balkan,  Caucasus,  Hima- 
laya and  Atlas  of  Africa,  &c. 

.5.  Fifth  age,  the  Andes  of  Ame- 
rica. 

6.  Sixth  age,  Volcanic  Mountains, 
the  newest. 

This  System,  like  so  many  others 
in  Geology,  is  based  on  observations 
chiefly  made  in  Europe,  and  the  opi- 
nion that  Mountains  have  broken  tne 
primitive  concentric  Strata  of  the 
earth  by  rising  from  below  by  crysta- 
lizationor  intumescence.  Is  it  not  er- 
roneous to  suppose  that  the  primitive 
Imalaya  and  Caucasus  are  less  anci- 
ent than  the  Secondary  Alleghany  & 
Apennines?  they  appear  quite  aa 
much  disposed  in  ridges.  All  Moun« 
tains  except  the  Volcanic  may  be 
considered  as  huge  Crystals;  their 
distinction  in  four  series,  Sedimen- 
tal,  Parallel,  Concentric  and  Diver- 
gent, appears  correct;  but  this  dis- 
position in  crystalization  may  have 
been  contemporaneous,  and  does  not 
ufiurd  the  best  clue  to  their  relative 
age.  Perhaps  the  Tabular  Moun- 
tains raised  on  Table  lands,  like  the 
Imalaya  and  Andes,  are  the  oldest. 

C  o.  Hm 

8.  Geological  Survey  of  the  Alp 
leghany  mountains  of  penn- 
SYLVANIA, IN  1818,  Jrom  West 
to  East. 

By  Professor  C.  S.  Rafinetque. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  Allegha- 
ny Mountains  run  in  parallel  ridges 
from  North  to  South,  therefore  in 
crossing  them  from  East  to  West 
or  from  West  to  East,  their  struc- 
ture, and  the  component  strata  of 
the  successive  ridges  are  easily  as- 
certained. 

1  have  crossed  or  penetrated  those 
Mountains  in  20  places  from  New- 


"—• -•^"•|*^-n  ■>  T«i»ii  I  .III'  !■>  ■ 


"tm 


^: 


i 


Ml. 


\i  It. 


.liMiMMJiQiiiiii 


106 


York  to  Virginia;  between  1804  and 
1832;  but  in  November  1818,.  re- 
turning from  the  Western  States 
when  vegetation  was  nearly  gone,  1 
attended  particularly  to  their  geolo 
gy^  crossing  them  on  foot  to  collect 
specimens  for  my  friend  Z.  Collins. 

The  result  will  be  given  in  the 
form  of  a  Journal,  as  written  on  the 
spot  at  the  time. 

nth  November  1818.  From  Pitts- 
burg to  a  tavern  24  miles  E.  coun- 
try rolling.  Sandstone  perfectly  flat, 
supporting  in  many  places  Bitumite 
and  Slate:  many  Coal  mines  opened 
on  the  sides  of  the  hills;  some  fossil 
remains  in  the  strata. 

12th.  To  Whitestone  tavern  18 
miles.  Near  Greensburg  32  miles 
from  Pittsburg,  the  Sandstone  strata 
cease  to  be  perfectly  horizontal,  and 
begin  to  dip  a  little  to  the  W.  or 
rise  to  the  h. 

13th.  To  Tiaughlin  15  miles.  At 
YouDgstown  48  miles  from  Pitts 
burg,  begin  the  Alleghany  Moun- 
tains, the  first  range  is  called  Chcs- 
nut  Ridge,  they  are  not  high,  only 
500  to  600  feet.  First  ridge  one 
.  mile  broad  to  the  Loyalhanah  Yal 
ley,  running  through  the  hills.  Strata 
of  Sandstone  very  thick,  slightly 
dipping  W.  Huge  cubical  Sandstone 
rocKS  on  the  sides  and  bottom  of  the 
valley,  disrupted  from  the  strata. 
Iron  ores  and  mines  in  the  hills. 
Coal  in  many  parts,  on  Coalpit  run, 
&c.  Near  Laughlin  at  the  foot  of 
the  Laurel  Hills,  conical  knobs  or 
round  hilU  with  horizontal  strata. 
Coal  and  Iron. 

14th.  To  Quenehan  Creek  10  m. 
The  Laurel  Hills  are  the  second 
ridge  of  the  Alleghany,  beginning  57 
miles  from  Pittsburg.  Higher  tiian 
the  Chesnut  Hills,  about  800  to  1000 
feet.  Their  structure  is  very  differ- 
ent. They  are  seven  miles  across, 
forming  a  narrow  table  land  on  the 
top,  which  is  of  bluish  Limestone  in 
vertical  strata  1  with  some  mixture 
of  white  Sandstone,  so  friable  as  to 
crumble  into  wiiite  sand,  and  some 
Shistose  Slate  in  confined  layers 


tains,  the  usual  coarse  Sandstone  is 
found,  which  dips  W.  on  the  West 
side,  and  E.  on  the  East  side,  so  as 
to  become  nearly  connivent  on  the 
top. 

15th.  To  the  top  of  Alleghany  IT 
miles.  Passed  several  small  hills  and 
ridges.  Rase  hill  is  the  princiral, 
partly  slaty  nearly  horizontal.  Be- 
ginning of  the  Glades  or  Stony  un- 
woodeu  places. 

The  third  ridge  of  the  Alleghany 
is  the  main,  the  highest  and  broad- 
est, being  called  the  Backbone 
Mountain,  and  dividing  the  waters 
falling  into  the  Ohio  and  Atlantic. 
It  begins  74  miles  from  Pittsburg, 
Stoystown  and  Stony  Creek  are  at 
its  VV.  foot.  It  is  about  2000  ft.  high; 
1 2  miles  across,  forming  a  flat  table 
land  eight  miles  wide  here,  and  fur- 
ther north  much  wider,  as  I  am  told, 
although  the  maps  makes  it  a  simple 
ridge.  The  Western  Slope  is  very 
much  inclined,  the  Eastern  more 
abrupt  and  higher.  It  is  altogether 
of  coarse  Sandstone,  and  Grit,  with 
strata  flat  on  the  top,  but  appearing 
to  dip  W.  slightly  on  eacn  side. 
Some  white  friable  Sandstone  on  top, 
forming  Sandy  tracts  with  Pines. 
Coal  is  found  in  many  places,  chiefly 
on  the  E.  Spurs. 

IGth.  To  Bedford  17  miles.  In 
the  Eastern  Valley  or  Waters  of  Ju- 
niata, beginning  of  the  Slaty  Region. 
The  Slate  is  Silicious,  dipping  W. 
from  the  Alleghany  to  Schetlsburg, 
E.  of  it  becoming  flat  and  covering 
the  Sandstone.  Coal  is  found  in 
some  parts  of  the  Juniata  Valley  and 
near  Yellow  Creek. 

Between  Schelisburg  and  Bedford 
the  hills  are  very  interesting.  Tull 
hill  is  composed  of  vertical  Slate 
strata,  running  either  from  E.  to  W. 
or  from  N.  to  S.  Long  hill  and 
Wills  Mountain  run  transversely  or 
from  E.  to  W.  Bedford  near  the 
Juniata,  has  many  important  locali- 
ties around.  The  Mammoth  Swamp, 
where  Mammoth  bones  were  founa, 
the  Mineral  Springs,  much  resorted, 
with  Limestone  hills  near  them,  stra- 


but  on  each  side  of  the  hills  or  moun-  ta  dipping  S.  E.  with  many  fossils. 


1200 
by  thJ 
row  al 
Sand( 
dippij 

theSi 

wideJ 


J£^.: 


'■•m.»iiH, 


it^ikm^wbtMi 


^liltiiliiMiriilii\f«tllliii  ■t'WIiriti^iw 


Tihi  'wii.fciiii  ■iitmitjopii'i  ■ 


107 


,  irth.  To  Licking  Creek  25  miles. 
East  of  Bedford  are  two  narrow  Wa 
ter  Gaps  in  the  fourth  ridge  of  tlie 
Alleghany,  called  tlie  Tortoise  or 
Terrase  Mountain,  through  which 
the  Juniata  has  broken  and  flows. 
The  first  is  Denning's  Gap.  The 
strata  are  of  Sandstone,  dipping  S. 
W.  with  many  huge  Limestone 
boulders  unrolled  but  carried  by  the 
Debacle.  The  second  Gap  or  Turtle 
Gap,  is  of  Vertical  .Sandstone,  with 
Limestone  resting  on  it,  or  to  each 
side  in  inclined  strata;  while  be- 
tween the  two  gaps  five  miles  dis- 
tan»,  the  whole  is  Slate  or  Schist, 
nearly  vertical,  and  running  from 
N.  E.toS.  W. 

Along  the  Juniata  and  in  the  val- 
ley beyond,  the  whole  country  is  of 
Sandstone  beneath  and  Slate  above 
it,  in  various  directions,  either  dip- 
ping West,  or  undulating,  or  nearly 
vertical. 

Next  comes  Sideling  hill,  the  fifth 
Ridge  of  the  Alleghany,  104  miles 
from  Pittsburg  and  five  miles  broad 
This  has  quite  a  regular  connivcnt 
or  undulating  strata  of  the  same, 
dipping  W.  on  the  West  Side,  and 
E.  on  the  East  Slope.  East  of  Side- 
ling hill,  the  strata  are  undulating 
like  the  small  hills.  On  Lickin<; 
Creek  there  are  Licks  like  those  ol 
Kentucky,  with  CI  iv. 

18th.  To  (  haiiiih  burgSG  miles. 
Before  the  Cove  \  alley,  are  two 
small  ridges  called  Great  and  Little 
Scrub  ridges,  chiefly  slaty  and  un- 
dulating. The  fine  Cove  Valley  has 
a  limestone  and  alluvial  bottom  very 
fertile.  East  of  it,  127  miles  from 
Pittsburg  is  the  Cove  Mountain,  a 
Southern  branch  of  the  Tuscarora 
Mountain,  and  the  sixth  Ridge  of  the 
Alleghany  on  this  road.  It  is  about 
1200  feet  high  and  five  miles  across 
by  the  winding  road,  although  nar- 
row at  the  top.  The  whole  coarse 
Sandstone  in  thick  strata,  slightly 
dipping,  or  undulating  ovea-  it. 

Between  the  Cove  Mountain  and 
the  South  Mountains  to  the  E.  is  the 
Big  or  Long  Vallev,  here  23  miles 
wide,  which  oxtcnils 
14 


from  Virginia 


to  the  Hudson.  The  West  side  of 
it  is  Slaty,  the  centre  Limep*one, 
and  the  East  side  Quart/.ose,  where 
begins  the  Primitive  Region.  These 
three  formations  extend  more  or  less 
through  the  valley,  but  are  always 
parallel.  Here  the  Schist  or  Slate 
extends  nearly  to  Chambersburg.  It 
is  foliated,  and  nearly  vertical,  when 
dipping  the  small  dip  is  E. 

19th.  To  top  of  South  Mountains 
12  miles.  Limestone  nearly  all  the 
way  in  the  valley,  about  nine  miles 
wide.  It  is  a  blue  or  white  Lime- 
stone chiefly,  with  veins  of  Marble, 
Lias  and  white  Spar,  with  a  great 
dip  to  E.  but  often  nearly  vertical 
or  undulating;  the  outside  is  nodu- 
lose and  smooth  as  if  water  worn. 
Many  sinks  in  it  as  usual  in  Lime- 
stone Regions,  some  dry,  some  re- 
ceiving streams  that  sink  in  it,  some 
clianged  into  large  Springs.  They 
are  evidently  Volcanic  Springs,  or 
the  ancient  craters  of  the  limy  out- 
lets.    No  fossils  seen  in  it. 

At  the  foot  of  the  South  Moun- 
tains begins  the  primitive  by  a  coarse 
quartzosc  rock,  with  Debris  and 
Boulders  of  primitive  rocks.  These 
Mountains  are  here  low,  not  above 
500  feet  high,  but  seven  or  eight 
miles  broad,  with  rounded  hills. 
The  whole  has  a  granitic  nucleus  as 
seen  elsewhere;  but  here  none  is 
found  in  place.     It  is  covered  with 

coarse  Quartzose  rock  resembling 
Sandstone,  and  the  whole  track  has 
many  diluvial  Debris  and  Boulders 
ot  Granite,  Quartz,  Limestone  and 
a  curious  Pudding  Stone,  blue  with 
white  oblong  spots.  Iron  is  found  in 
many  places.  Some  boulders  are 
rolled  or  worn,  others  are  not. 
These  Mountains  improperly  called 
South  Mountains,  are  the  Matta- 
wan  Mountains  of  the  Indians,  and 
the  higliest  primitive  ridge  bordering 
the  A'lantic  priaiUivo  formations 
extentliiig  E.  to  the  Schuylkill  river 
at  I'hiladelphia,  in  wide  plains  with 
low  hills.  The  whole  breadth  of  the 
Alleghanies  near  lat.  40,  is  therefgre 
about  1 15  miles. 

20lh.    To  Gettysburg  12  miles. 


M 


I  II 


>  it 


"*"T  iMiiUilsmmtt^im 


Mm    II  ii*r- 


108 


m 


!'1 


HI    i: 


Leaving  the  South  Mountains,  they 

are  seen  to  run  S.  and  bend  to  the 

N.  W.    The  formation  is  the  Flinty 

Shale,  red  or  blue  in  strata  nearly ivulsions,    earthcpiakes. 

vertical,  or  dipping  60  to  80  (leg.  to  storms  and  IVost. 

W.  and  therefore  not  pBralloI  with!     The  various  directions  and  undu- 

the  Mountains.  Some  scattered  small  I  lations  of  the  strata,  preclude  the 


rocks,  cubical  or  angulai*,  large  and 
small,  are  not  rare,  being  disrupt- 
ed from  the  nearest  rocks-  by  con- 
avalanches, 


conical  hills  through  the  plains,  of 
Granit  or  Gneiss,  like  the  Moun- 
tains. 

Here  I  terminate  this  Suivey.  as 
it  will  intersect  at  Gettysburg  with 
the  survey  made  this  year  fi;om  S.  to 
N.  from  the  Potomac  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Juniata.  In  going  E.  to  the 
Susquehannah  I  noticed  however  the 
Pigeon  hills,  South  of  Oxford  and 
York,  which  are  of  conglomerate 
and  singular  formation. 

I  must  conclude  with  some  gene- 
ral remarks. 

Although  only  six  or  Heven  ridges 
are  found  in  the  Alleghany  on  this 
main  road  to  Pittsburg  in  S.  Penn- 
sylvania, their  number  varies  in 
other  places,  as  many  ridges  are 
much  shorter  than  these  main  ones. 
In  a  N.  W.  Direction  from  Lancas- 
ter and  Harrisburg  to  Lake  Erie,  24 
ridges  at  least  are  crossed,  and  the 
Backbone  is  a  wide  table  land. 

All  these  ridges  a',)pear  somewhat 
like  as  many  immense  elongated 
crystals  of  the  Globe,  if  we  adopt  the 
opinion  that  Crystal ization  has  form- 
ed them:  or  as  many  long  currents 
of  submarine  emanations  and  depo- 
sits, if  we  adopt  the  eruptive  theory. 
It  is  very  singulf^r  that  I  met  but 
few  fossils  on  thi<i  road  and  explora- 
tion. This  proves  that  they  are 
scarce,  only  found  in  some  peculiar 
localities  and  basins,  not  every 
where  as  in  th«  Ohio  region  of  flat 
strata.  Perhaps  these  Mountains 
belong  to  the  primordial  order  or  a 
very  ancient  a.'^e,  rather  to  the  tran- 
sition than  the  secondary. 

Boulders  and  water  worn  stones 
are  also  very  scarce  on  them,  only 
found  in  some  valleys,  never  on  the 
slopes  and  tops,  except  in  the  pri- 
mitive South  Mountains.  Extrane- 
ous stones  are  found  there  but  not  in 
the  AUeghanies.     Yet  fragments  of 


idea  of  a  regular  and  quiet  intumes- 
cence. They  rather  appear  to  be  the 
natural  resultof  the  foliated  stratum 
of  the  rocky  layers.  Either  sandy 
or  slaty.  The  Sandstones  have 
thicker  layers  and  a  disposition  to 
cubical  fractures.  They  are  of  all 
sorts  and  colors,  intermingled  with- 
in a  small  space  or  widely  separated, 
from  the  coarsest  gravel  stone,  even 
with  pebbles  in  it  to  the  finest  quartz- 
ose  granular  Sandstone,  the  parti- 
cles of  which  are  angular  and  crista- 
lized,  and  to  the  Gritstone  and  Free- 
stone nearly  homogenous  or  with 
f (articles  of  Mica.  In  colors  I 
bund  them  white,  grey,  red,  rusty, 
and  yellow,  in  various  hues.  The 
same  with  the  Slates,  which  however 
lack  the  white  color  and  have  instead 
the  black.  Their  tendency  is  to  thin 
layers  and  foliated  fracture.  They 
vary  in  hardness,  some  being  flinty, 
and  others  softer,  with  more  alumine. 

The  soil  of  the  Aleghanies  appears 
to  partake  of  the  stones  supporting 
it,  being  formed  by  their  decompo- 
sition, with  a  mixture  of  alluvion 
carried  by  rains.  The  clay  and 
marl  formations  are  not  common  nor 
extensive.  They  as  well  as  the  licks 
may  be  traced  to  limited  formations, 
rather  than  wide  diluvial  agency. 
Iron  and  chert  are  sometimes  imbed- 
ded in  the  Sandstone.  Some  valleys 
are  very  fertile  having  a  deep  alluvi- 
al soil;  but  the  ridges  are  commonly 
barren,  with  denuded  rocks,  al- 
though wooded  and  the  leaves  of 
trees  have  added  to  the  scanty  soil. 

Although  in  Pennsylvania  the 
highest  ridges  and  tops  of  these 
mountains  do  not  exceed  2000  or 
3000  feet,  tiiey  become  much  higher 
in  the  N.  and  S.  at  their  extremities 
to  the  N.  E.  called  Catskill  Moun- 
tains, and  to  the  S.  W.  In  North 
Carolina,   Tennessee,    &c.,    called 


I  was 
all  thl 


regiof 

ationi 

Cavei 

sinksl 

tion 

is  a 

limes 


I  tiiiWBitiigiiiit,-. 


I' i«tfaiite,iit. 


109 


Apalachian  Mountains,  both  rciw.h- 
ing  4500  feet  or  inoif. 

ODOCOILEUS  SPELKUS. 


8.  Ihscripdon  of  some  of  the  fossil 
teeth  found  in  a  Cave  in  Penn- 
sylvania,  Jhj  C,  S.  Ilafnesque. 

Among  several  curious  fossils  of 
the  cabinet  of  Mr.  Ilayden  in  Balti- 
more, some  teetli  found  in  a  Cave 
attracted  my  peculiar  attention.  Mr. 
Hayden  had  the  goodness  to  present 
them  to  me:  lie  stated  tiiat  they  had 
been  found  in  the  big  cave  of  (3ar- 
lisle,  in  Pennsylvania,  by  Mr-  War- 
del,  who  had  broken  them  from  a 
jawbone  sticking  out  of  the  lime 
rock,  and  in  fact  one  of  the  teeth  is 
united  to  its  socket  and  the  fragment 
of  a  jaw. 

This  statement  induced  me  to  vi- 
sit this  locality,  and  new  cave  with 
fossils  remains,  which  I  did  last  Au 
gust,  in  hope  of  finding  more  bones 
or  teeth  in  it.  A  wonderfi'l  descrip- 
tion of  this  cave  published  several 
years  ago  in  the  port-folio,  made  me 
expect  something  extraordinary;  but 
I  was  as  usual  disappointed,  since 
all  these  wonderful  accounts  are  ex- 
aggerated. I  found  however  the  cave 
interesting  enough  in  other  respects; 
it  is  situated  in  the  Big  Valley,  be- 
tween the  South  and  North  IVloun- 
tains,  about  one  mile  North  of  Car- 
lisle on  the  banks  of  the  Conocochig 
Creek,  itt  the  end  of  the  limestone 
region  and  the  verge  of  a  slaty  form- 
ation, being  the  main  outlet  of  a 
Cavernose  hill,  with  many  holes, 
sinks  and  craters  of  eruptive  forma- 
tion as  in  Kentucky.  But  the  rock 
is  a  kind  of  blue  lias  or  compact 
limestone  with  thick  inclined  strata 


''fffftl!'i1«jri'"l 


and  no  fossils  in  them.  The  cave 
^towcver  is  incrusted  with  stalagmites 
and  ^  limy  crust  of  recent  Forma- 
tion, in  whicli  (he  teeth  must  have 
been  found  partly  imbedded.  In  my 
exploration  of  this  cave  I  could  not 
find  any  more  teeth  nor  hones.  The 
account  in  the  port-folio  states  that 
bones  were  found  at  first  at  the  bot- 
tom of  tlie  cave,  which  were  mista- 
ken for  bones  of  Indians  and  scat- 
tered or  lost:  it  is  ver^  probable  that 
tiiey  were  fossil  diluvial  bones. 

1  shall  give  hereafter  a  view  and 
plan  of  this  cave.  The  floor  of  it  is 
not  diluvial  but  Stalagmital  and 
formed  since  the  flood,  but  it  may 
overlay  a  diluvial  bottom,  and  it 
might  be  worthwhile  to  dig  in  it  for 
fossils,  as  they  have  done  in  similar 
caves  of  Europe. 

Mer.ntime  I  have  carefully  exam- 
ined and  compared  the  teetli  in  my 
possession,  and  I  cannot  refer  them 
to  any  living  animal.  Mr.  Hayden 
thought  they  belonged  to  an  extinct 
animal  akin  to  the  Hog.  It  maybe 
so  ;  but  hogs  have  not  hollow  teeth, 
riierefore  Ihave  called  them  Odo- 
coikus  meaning  teefk  well  liollowedy 
and  I  give  the  exact  figures  of  thenv 
of  natural  size,  that  Oryctologista 
may  further  compare  them  and  re- 
duce them  to  their  proper  family: 
which  is  perhaps  near  to  the  tribe  of 
goats  or  dwarfish  oxen. 

Odocoileus.  Generic  characters 
of  the  teeth.  Grinders  trilobate  before 
three  large  ribs  and  two  broad  fur- 
rows between,  middle  rib  or  lobe 
longest  and  largest:  convex  and  un- 
lobed  behind.  Centre  with  a  deep 
lunulated  hollow  with  a  Semiparti- 
tion  on  one  side. — Remarks,  the  en- 
amel covers  the  whole  teeth,  even 
the  hollow  inside,  the  brim  has  a 
suture  throughout  evincing  a  tenden- 
cy to  a  double  laminar  structure. 
The  roots  have  no  enamel,  they  have 
2  or  3  unequal  conical  prongs  with 
a  visible  hole  at  the  end.  Resem- 
bling by  the  ribs  some  Oxen  teeth 
but  size  of  a  goat. 

Odocoilms  Speleits  or  cave  Odo- 
coil.    Specific  characters. — Size  of 


M 


fe»*!i.AiatiLliaMW 


110 


:  t'.,v' 


the  animal  like  a  large  goat,  teeth 
short  &  thick  of  a  white  color,  swp'- 
led  behind,  llfinnrka. — The  I'oots 
are  as  lone  as  the  tectli,  «nd  about 
half  inch  long.  Par*  *>»  the  jaw  ful- 
vous, smooth  outside  with  a  wide 
transversai  depression,  cellular  in- 
side ceils  unequal.  All  in  fine  pre- 
servation. 

The  geological  locality  of  these 
teeth  indicates  that  they  were 
brought  there  either  by  th«i  animal 
itselfor  by  diluvial  agency  (or  an 
early  overflowing  of  the  creek  close 
by),  but  since  covered  and  partly 
ibcrusted  by  the  recent  limy  exuda- 
tion or  crust  of  the  floor  and  sides 
They  are  by  no  means  coeval  with 
the  old  limestone  strata. 

9.  Bemarks  on  the  JVonthli/  Jour 
nal  of  Geobffif  and  JVatuv  J  Sci 
ence  of  G.  fV.  Featherstouaugli, 
for  Map  1832,  (6m/  only  published 
in  July.) 

We  regret  to  be  compelled  to  no 
tice  the  article  in  that  Stereotyped 
Journal,  which  under  the  garb  of  a 
•Review  of  two  of  our  labors,  is  from 
beginning  to  end  a  jumble  of  scurili- 
ty  and  a  public  attempt  to  injure  us. 
■ — This  article  is  a  aisgrace  to  the 
writer,  and  the  Journal  where  it  is 
found,  as  we  verily  believe  nothing 
half  so  spiteful  and  disgraceful  was 
ever  before  Stereotyped  here  or  any 
where  else. 

It  would  be  beneath  the  dignity  of 
Science  to  imitate  the  example  tnus 
given  us.  Our  purpose,  which  is 
met'ely  to  defend  ourselves  from  a 
wanton  and  unjust  attack,  will  be 
fully  attained  by  a  simple  exposition 
of  facts  cor  nee  ted  with  that  Journal, 
the  edito-  of  it  and  his  sleeping  part- 
ner Dr.  Harlan.  The  public  shall 
easily  discriminate  between  the  plain 
truth,  and  their  farrago  of  envy  and 
spite. 

In  April  1831,  Dr.  Harlan,  who 
was  then  my  friend,  and  whom  I  es- 
teemed as  a  cultivator  of  some  branch- 
es of  Zoology,  introduced  me  to  Mr. 
Featherstonaugh  at  his  own  request, 


.  j^i^itf&ihi<^ijiii<iciii;i«ii||iiwiiait-,i.i"  lyiti  lii  iwiiitiiiii. 


white  lecturing  here  on  English  Ge- 
ology. I  was  invited  to  attend  his 
lectures,  but  went  to  very  few,  when 
1  found  that  he  had  nothing  new  to 
present  to  the  public,  and  was  a 
mere  echo  of  the  local  English  Geo- 
logists, of  whom  we  have  so  many 
works,  that  lectOres  are  useless  tu 
teach  their  doctrines. 

Soon  after,  Mr.  F.  undertook  to 
publish  a  Journal  of  Veology,  and 
oftercd  me  through  Dr.  H.to  oecome 
a  collaborator,  stating  that  he  would 
give  a  compensation  for  every  page 
written  for  his  Journal:  to  which  I 
assented,  although  afterwards  he 
changed  his  minu  and  pretended  he 
could  not  afford  any  pay  to  writers. 
One  of  the  objects  of  this  Journal 
was  stated  to  be  bv  Dr.  H.,  to  op- 
pose or  expose  the  blunders  of  Prof. 
Silliman's  Journal  of  Science,  and 
of  Prof.  Eaton.  I  could  not  then 
receive  any  satisfactory  explanation 
of  this  hostility  of  Mr.  F.  against 
them,  but  I  have  since  learned  in  the 
North,  that  it  is  owing  to  Prof.  Sil- 
iiman  having  refused  to  pu(f  Mr.  F. 
and  admit  into  the  American  Jour- 
nal, his  lucubrations  on  English  Ge- 
ology, already  so  well  known,  as  he 
had  nothing  to  offer  on  American 
Geology.  Respecting  Prof.  Eaton, 
who  has  long  been  a  Friend  of  mine, 
(and  whom  I  esteen,  although  he  be- 
longs to  the  old  schools),  1  learnt 
from  himself  that  Mr.  F.  was  his 
bitter  Foe,  ever  since  something  had 
occurred  at  Albany  to  defeat  hts  ap- 
plication to'  be  employed  by  the 
State  for  a  new  Geological  Survey, 
because  Prof.  Eaton  had  already 
made  one. 

Many  of  my  Geological  and  other 
Essays,  having  been  seen  by  Mr.  F. 
he  highly  approved  of  them  at  first, 
particularly  ray  Geology  of  Ken- 
tucky, with  drawings,  and^Belected 
them  for  his  Journal.  But  after- 
wards, when  he  found  them  clashing 
with  his  own  English  System,  he  did 
not  publish  them,  and  I  had  some 
difficulty  to  get  them  again.  Out  of 
six  Essays  put  in  his  nanda  he  has 


-c  - 


;<f;i.tHH\ 


1 


,      m  i-.^».-..^.    ;...  IM.. — .-.....„,-.(' .-.^yttf^,  , 


write  n 
The 
in  this 
few  da 
tility 
preten( 
of  the 
in  his 
false  b1 
them 
care, 
Museu 
movedl 
but  I 
ford's  I 


.:ii 


111 


only  published  one,  my  Visit  to  Big- 
bone  Lick. 

I  was  often  urgeil  by  Dr.  Harlan, 
who  was  the  agent  for  Mr.  F.  to  give 
him  my  remarks  and  criticisms  on 
some  of  Sillinian'a  and  Baton's  min- 
erals, &c.  but  I  delayed  tu  do  it, 
although  I  could  have  no  partiality 
for  tiie  first,  who  has  allowed  Mr. 
Barnes  to  publish  my  Ohio  Shells, 
over  again  in  his  pages,  and  other- 
wise neglected  my  labors.  I  was 
loath  to  become  an  ally  in  the  avow- 
ed hostility  against  those  respectable 
professors. 

In  October  1831,  I  published  my 
N.  G.  Trinecten,  on  which  nothing 
was  said  by  Dr.  H.  till  March  183-2. 
It  was  in  my  enumeration  of  some 
objects  of  my  cabinet,  containing  not 
less  than  UT  new  objects  in  eight 
pages,  while  Mr.  F.  has  about  eight 
in  1 17  pages  of  his  Journal.  Out  of 
these  117  only  six  are  criticised  in 
May  1832. 

In  March  1832,  I  published  the 
first  number  of  my  Atlantic  Journal, 
which  I  had  announced  in  March 
1831  one  year  previous,  before  I  was 
acquainted  with  Mr.  F.  and  which 
my  disappointment  in  his  editorial 
management  did  not  induce  me  to 
relinquish.  This  journal  was  not 
intended  to  clash  with  his;  but  as 
Geology  and  Natural  Science  were 
included  in  my  plan:  it  appears  that 
this  gave  great  offence  to  both  editor 
and  partner,  which  added  to  a  latent 
jealousy  or  envy  of  my  labors,  in- 
duced both  to  break  with  me,  and 
write  me  very  unbecoming  letters. 

The  letter  of  Dr.  Harlan  inserted 
in  this  absurd  review  is  dated  only  a 
few  days  after,  and  evinces  his  hos- 


labels  many  were  erroneous,  as  they 
are  yet,  on  the  shelves  of  Clifford's 
Museum   now   in   (he   Academy   of 
Natural   Sciences  of  Philadelphia, 
where    some   Kuropean    fossils  are 
mixed  witii  Aniericiiii,  to  feed  future 
geological  blundeis,  and  my  beau- 
tiful N.  G.  Ti-iduisHis  of  18)8,  is 
calle«l    Tijriiulhsi!    When    Dr.   H. 
showed  mc  again  the  buiies,  my  me- 
mory was  not  bent  upon  that  sub- 
ject, yet  1  told  him  that  I  had  cal- 
led theoj  ilnlaxiiiim,  from  the  sul- 
cate  teetii:  but  not  published  them 
yet  as  doubtful.     Thus  Dr.  H.  has 
published  first  these   foi^sil  remains 
as  a  new  Megaonyx,  and  I  gave  him 
credit  for  it.  While  he  has  not  done 
the  same   when    he  published   my 
tectums  under  a  new  name,  as  well 
as  other  animals,  which  I  overlook- 
ed  on  the   score    of    his  personal 
friendship.  It  is  not  true  that  I  have 
abolished  the  G.  Megalonyx  of  Jef- 
ferson, which  is  a  different  animal. 
2dly.  As  to  the  fish  called  by  me 
Trinectes  in  Oct.  1 83 1 ,  it  is  true  that 
the  first  specimen  was  given  me  by 
Dr.  H.  who  could  make  nothing  of 
it,  and  called  it  a  Flounder;  but  he 
gave  me  the  specimen  to  describe, 
name,  figure  and  keep,  I  had  then  a 
right  to  send  it  to  Cuvier,  which  I 
did  to  have  his  opinion  on  the  stri- 
king want  of  anterior  fins,  making  it 
a  N.  G.  I  quoted  the  true  discoverer 
M.  Carr,  who  at  my  request  caught 
another  for  me,  which  Dr.  Harlan 
took  out  of  my  hands  in  the  pre- 
sence of  Mr.  Carr,  when  I  showed 
him  distinctly  the  want  of  apodal 
fins  forming  a  distinct  N.  G.  from 
Achirus.     Three    other  fishes  un- 
known, to  Dr.  H.,  were  lent  me  to 


tility  by  two  false  statements  1.  He  describe,  but  returned  afterwards  as 
pretends  that  I  never  saw  the  bones, requested,  .with  the  names  given 
of  the  Aulaxodon  or  Megalonyx,  tillithem.  So  much  for  Dr.  H's  veracity, 
in  his  possession.     This  is  not  onlyj     Concerning  the  double  review  of 


false  but  preposterous,  suice  /  had 
them  for  several  yearn  under  viy 
care,  while  Curator  of  Mr.  Clifford's 
Museum  after  his  death,  when  re- 
moved to  Transylvania  University; 
but  I  had  seen  all  the  fossUs  of  Clif- 
fbrd'fl  Museum,  since  1818.    As  to 


Mr.  F.  the  first  relates  to  my  enu- 
meration or  rather  only  to  the  six 
first  objects  in  it.  I  am  accused  of 
imposture,  puerility  and  lack  of  Ge- 
ological knowledge;  but  the  review- 
er has  mistaken  his  own  faults  and 
deficiencies  for  mine !  ...,,/ 


>  f? 


112 


M 


■'!! 


1.  My  O.  Mazama  is  not  new,  it 
V'as  publiishcil  in  IH17,  and  contains 
ail  tlie  American  Deer  with  simple 
liorns.  Many  Sn.  are  living  in  Mex 
ico  and  i^uutli  America.  To  which 
livinjj;  Sp.  my  silicitied  liorn  belon;;^ 
could  not  be  ascertiiined,  thererore 
1  called  it  prof  cm  .W.  Snliiinriii. 
Living  Genera  wlien  found  fossili/.ed 
are  certainly  of  the  last  {^eoloi^ica! 
a^e.  This  horn  was  shown  to  Dr. 
H.  who  said  I  was  ri<;ht  in  Sept.  18,11 
and  to  Mr.  F.  who  could  make  noth- 
ing of  it!  yet  I  am  accused  of  pub- 
lisTuni;  without  showing  to  such 
learned  men! 

2.  The  Panallnilon  was  based  upon 
teeth  not  silicificd,  but  similar  to  the 
freshest  bones  found  in  the  earth, 
nay,  perhaps  buried  by  the  Indians, 
thTeiore  later  than  N.  1  This  was 
shown  to  Dr.  H.  who  could  not  make 
out  the  G. 

S.  I  have  substituted  the  name  of 
Taurus  {^\x\\)  to  the  .ibsurd  generic 
name  of  Bos,  (Ox)  ever  since  1814, 
(SeePrinc.  Somioi. )  as  I  never  could 
believe  it  right  to  call  animals  by 
neutral  names.  If  Mr.  F.  and  i)i: 
H.  think  otherwise  they  may  call 
themselves  Eauuchiis  Sapiens!  in- 
stead of  Homo  Sapiens!  This  tooth 
is  twice  as  big  as  a  Buil'aloe's  recent 
tooth.  It  was  shown  to  Dr.  H.  who 
pronounced  it  new,  as  unknown  to 
nim. 

As  to  the  bone  called  A\'phros- 
teon,  I  acknowledge  that  it  may  be 
the  Epiphysis  of  a  whale,  as  Dr.  H. 
did  tell  me  in  1831,  after  my  pam- 

Ehlet  was  published.  But  it  is  per- 
aps  a  new  whale,  since  he  could 
not  find  it  in  Cuvier's  (ossemens  fos- 
siles).  J\'eplirosteon  is  however  a 
very  good  name,  and  may  become 
specific.  Let  the  learned  Mr.  F. 
explain  how  a  whale  came  inland  in 
Louisiana,  if  not  before  the  flood, 
when  he  blundered  about  diluvial. 

Nothing  being  said  of  the  112 
other  new  objects  of  this  enumera- 
tion, animals,  shells,  fossils,  &c.  of 
my  Cabinet,  probably  because  the 
reviewers  could  not  go  beyond 
bones:  this  lessens  my  trouble  of 
explanations. 


The  purpose  of  my  pamphlet  was 
merely  to  announce  some  objects  for 
sale,  and  orders  already  received 
from  F.iigland  and  France  have  evin- 
ced that  tliis  tritlle  had  answered 
its  purpose  (»f  making  known  my 
t'abmet,  and  collections  of  sixteen 
ycais  arduous  travels. 

Thus  much  al)out  bones  of  con- 
tention! and  this  comes  from  the 
two  individuals  who  have  had  the 
ettVotilcry  to  describe,  name,  figure, 
and  make  casts  of  a  Sandstone  Con- 
cretion for  a  Jawbone  of  a  Rhinoce- 
ros, and  impnse  it  on  the  public  as  a 
discovery!  the  only  one  tlie  sapient 
Mr.  F.  can  boast  of.  Some  also  ac- 
cuse Dr.  11.  notwithstanding  his 
anatomical  skill  to  have  made  a  N. 
G.  Osteopcra,  out  of  a  decayed  bea- 
ver skull,  beaten  by  the  tides!  My 
fossil  teeth  and  bones  are  at  least 
bonafide  such  and  not  impositions. 

The  second  part  of  this  strange 
review,  is  on  a  par  with  the  first. 
It  purposes  to  attack  the  first  num- 
ber ot  the  Atlantic  Journal,  and 
spends  its  venom  upon  the  adver- 
tisicments  on  the  cover,  (which  are 
no  more  a  part  of  it,  than  in  the 
Mirror  of  New-York).  One  of  which 
has  been  given  at  length,  and  then 
stereotyped,  for  which  we  ought  to 
be  duly  thankful.  The  public  knew 
long  ago  that  I  was  a  rulmist  ever 
since  1827,  when  I  began  that  pro- 
fession with  eminent  success.  Nay 
Dr.  H.  and  Mr.  F.  knew  it  very 
well  and   never  found  it  amiss  till 

Sublished  the  Atlantic  Journal, 
my  advertisements  have  been 
seen  before  in  50  papers.  Surely  I 
have  as  much  right  to  be  a  Pulmist, 
nay  perhaps  the  first  and  only  one  in 
America,  as  Dr.  Harlan  to  be  a 
Dentist! 

The  contents  of  the  Atlantic  Jour- 
nal have  not  excited  pity  and  indig- 
nation in  any  one  except  the  hearts 
of  the  reviewers.  They  stigmatize 
the  whole  without  entering  into  de- 
tails. What  credit  is  due  to  their 
assertions  will  be  best  conceived  by 
stating  that  they  dare  to  say,  that 
our  No.  1,  contains  nothing  new  in 


— -^----  -i^rf-"—^      -ij- ;ti.n^M, 


113 


Zoology,  while  we  have  in  it  several 
new  vurii'ties  of  JiimiiiVH  atul  Coiinu- 
ar8,  IS  iiMw  uniiiiaU  in  Cuvici's  li-l- 
ter,n  new  Saliiiiii»n,|er,siiicc  atkiiow- 
ledscd  a8  vui-y  dihtiiibt  (Voin  ln> 
S.  lungicauda,  by  Prtd'.  (irceii,  6tc. 
My  new  views  of  (geology  are  tailed 
ignorance;  but  theirs  is  tiarkni-iss 
compared  to  mine,  witness  tlic  llhi 
noceroUes  ! 

My  historical  and  pliilolouica)  dU 
coveries  are  called  insane!  Tims 
was  Champollion  insane  wiien  he  re- 
stored the  Egyptian  Anti(|uities  as  1 
do  the  American.  Tlie  Ueographi- 
cal  Society  of  Paris  must  have  been 
insane  to  reward  my  Memoirs  on 
American  and  Asiatic  Negroes.  Cu- 
vier  was  insane  when  he  dared  to 
make  nut  a  Cienus  out  of  a  single 
bone  like  myself,  but  Mr.  F.  is  not 
insane  in  calling  a  rolled  stone 
jaw-bone,  and  making  a  genus  of  it! 
I  well  remember  that  when  1  came 
to  America,  in  1802,  Linneus  was 
here  as  in  England,the  nee  plus  ultra 
of  Zoology  and  Botany,  wliilc  I  who 
already  belonged  to  the  French 
school  founded  by  Jussieu,  Desfon- 
taines,  Ventenat,  Lamark,  Cuvier, 
Patiin,  &c.  and  in  my  youthful  ar- 
dor spoke  of  the  treasures  of  new 
plants,  animals  and  fossils  which  I 
saw,  of  new  genera,  and  the  natural 
families;  I  was  deemed  a  rash  youth 
and  innovator  by  Barton,  Muhlen- 
berg, Mitchell,  &c.  I  have  lived  to 
sec  my  youthful  rashness  become 
science,  and  the  new  school  adopted 
in  England  and  America,  after  30 or 
40  years  tielays  and  struggles.  1 
may  live  yet  to  see  my  mature  insa- 
nity of  improving  every  branch  of 
knowledge,  become  wisdom,  in  spite 
of  the  obsolete  doctrines  and  pre- 
sumptuous conceit  of  such  reviewers 
as  Mr.  F.  and  Dr.  H.  The  French 
Methodic  Schools  of  Geology,  Phi- 
lology, &c.  will  soon  prevail  every 
where  as  they  have  already,  in  Che- 
.  mistry.  Zoology  and  Botany;  when 
the  stale  doctrines  of  Mr.  F.  and 
other  snails  in  science,  will  be  for- 
gotten or  .set  aside,  like  those  of  tlie 
17th  century;  while  mine,  with  those 


of  oilier  pioneers  and  precursors  of 
lviii)\vlril;;c  will  become  (he  leading 
(lo(  ti'iiu-s  of  tills  age. 

But  I  liavu  porhaps,  bestowed  too 
i\)any  liiu-i^  on  such  a  tissue  of  ab- 
surdities uiiil  false  statements  as  this 
shameful  rhapsody  contains.  It  will 
recoil  upon  itself,  and  bring  discre- 
dit upon  the  Journal  of  Geology,  as 
the  Editor  has  siiown  himself  neither 
liberal  nor  competent. 

If  Mr.  F.  has  been  successful  as 
a  lecturer,  and  in  other  things,  he 
lias  failed  as  an  editor,  a  mun  of  ge- 
neral science,  and  even  as  a  Geolo- 
gist, lie  has  disgusted  many  per- 
sons by  his  proud  and  overbearing 
suiliciency.  He  has  been  the  first 
to  assail  in  myself,  one  of  the  most 
peaceful  members  of  society,  and  a 
devoted  friend  of  Science  and 
Knowledge  for  ;10  years  past,  a  Ve- 
teran in  Science  us  he  oiici"  called 
As  he  is  neither  a  Zoologist, 


me. 

nor  a  Botanist,  luu'  a  Philologist, 
nor  an  Anti(|uai'ian,  although  too 
proud  to  acknowledge  it,  he  cannot 
understand  my  labors  and  rails  at 
them,  like  ignorant  men  so  often  do 
at  learning,  or  wliatever  is  above 
their  comprehension. 

The  whole  drift  of  his  rhapsody  is 
to  injure  me  in  the  o|)inion  of  some 
ilislant  readers,  compel  me  to  cry 
mercy  as  intimated,  and  cry  in 
vain!  But  my  labors  are  known  and 
will  be  known  where  those  of  Mr. 
Featherstonaugh,  (or  Feather — Stone 
as  he  is  properly  called  in  New  En- 
gland, since  all  his  Stones  and  Bones 
are  mere  Feathers,)  never  were,  ne- 
ver will  be,  nor  ever  can  he,  since 
he  has  made  no  discoveries!  while  I 
count  mine  by  thousanils,  having 
been  the  pioneer  of  discoveries  in 
manj  natural  and  historical  sciences 
in  North  America  and  South  Europe 
from  1798  to  I8.)2.  having  travelled 
'20.000  miles,  always  collecting  or 
drawing.  My  illustrations  of  30 
years  travels,  with  2000  figures  will 
soon  begin  to  be  publisiied,  and  be 
superior  to  those  of  my  friend  Audu- 
bon, in  extent  and  variety,  if  not 
equal  in  beauty.     1  shall  study  and 


I 


..  'A 


ji'  '■'!: 


•A 


write  as  long  as  I  live,  in  spite  or  all 
■ucli  moan  iittiMnpts  n^ainst  my  re- 
putation iin*l  ctxertionH,  truKtin^  in 
the  juHticc  of  libcrul  men.  Hiu-li  Cot 
instance,  as  the  reviewer  of  Lea's 
shells  in  the  Hnme  Journal  of  Geo- 
logy, for  June;  whoever  he  is,  I  am 
thankful  to  him  for  having  pioperly 
noticed  my  labors  on  some  shells 
which  Lea  had  neglected  or  named 
over  again.  The  wonder  is,  how 
this  learned  and  candid  revic**'  j^nt 
alongside  of  tlu^  utiior,  lu  wliich  it  \h 
a  perfert  contrast. 

C.  S.  Uafinksi^l'k. 

10.  On  tiik  kalsk  IIhinockiioidkh 
OF  Fkatiikkstonauoii  and  Hah- 

LAN. 

To  dispel  errors  and  to  evince 
truth  is  tlie  duty  of  every  genuine 
natural  enquirer. 

In  tiie  first  No.  of  the  Journal  of 
Geology  for  July,  1831,  the  leading 
article  is  the  description  of  a  presum- 
ed iaw-bone,  of  which  a  new  G.  is 
made  and  figured,  being  called  Hhi 
noceroides  ^Ucglianiensis.  This  is 
the  only  fossil  ilescribed  by  the  edi- 
tor, and  was  not  even  found  by  him. 

When  this  jaw-bone  was  exhibited 
to  a  large  class,  as  a  great  geological 
discovery  of  the  Lecturer,  nay,  the 
only  one  he  could  boast  of;  I  did  not 
venture  to  contradict  the  assertion, 
supported  as  it  was  by  the  authority 
of  Dr.  Harlan,  whatever  were  my 
doubts;  but  I  merely  ventured  to 
state  that  if  it  was  a  fossil  cast  of 
grit-stone,  it  was  a  great  anomaly, 
and  to  insinuate  that  whereas  there 
was  no  proof  of  the  animal  having 
had  a  nasal  horn  like  tlie  rhinoceros, 
the  name  intended,  did  not  well  ap- 
ply, and  ought  to  be  changed  into 
'rropodon,  meaning  teeth  like  a  keel. 
This  suggestion  was  "not  well  receiv- 
ed nor  attended  to. 

In  my  visit  to  Baltimore,  in  June 
last,  after  Mr.  F.  had  proved  hostile 
tome,  I  ascertained,  in  conversation 
with  my  old  friend  Mr.  Havden,  one 
of  the  first  Dentists  and  Geologists 
of  our  country,  that  this  jaw-bone 
had  been  exhibited  to  him,  and  his, 


'  '  '  'rlftiir  I      III'     iiit'illiili'ii 


opinion  asked  i  when  he  candidly 
stated  to  Mr.  K.  that  it  could  not  bo 
a  fossil  remain,  bet;iiise  tliv  npfwrent 
sutures  were  not  in  «'••'  propt-r  placeH 
nor  directioiis,  and  the  teeth  had  no 
traces  of  roots  nor  sockets,  benides 
other  osteological  reasons  of  less  mo- 
ment. 

This  was  before  his  publication, 
anil  lie  hail  the  benefit  of  this  pre- 
vious advice,  which  he  neglected; 
choosing  rather  to  believe  Dr.  Har- 
lan, who  concurred  with  him  in  opi- 
nion, to  deem  it  a  fossil,  and  thus 
make  out  n  grand  iliscovery.  I  have 
since  heard  that  other  Geologists  in 
New-York,  were  of  the  same  belief 
as  Mr.  Ilayden,  and  laughed  at  Mr. 
F.'s  pretended  discovery,  anil  jaw- 
bone of  Grit. 

In  fact,  the  anftlinalous  nature  of 
the  specimen,  and  its  obscure  geolo- 
gical site,  ought  to  have  corroborated 
this  doubt.  It  is  sutficient  to  refer 
to  Mr.  F.'s  own  description  to  per- 
ceive it.     lie  says, 

*'  The  anomalous  character  of  this 
fossil,  made  me  hesitate  to  publish 
it.  The  mineral  composition  of  the 
fragment  is  very  anomalous.  There 
is  nothing  of  the  nature  of  bone  about 
it,  except  the  form.  The  whole  sub- 
stance, the  two  teeth  included,  being 
an  aggregate  of  small  (juartzose  par- 
ticles or  Grit.  It  was  tound  in  a  soil 
cither  alluvial  or  diluvial.  It  is  of  a 
doubtful  but  ancient  age,"  &c.  &c. 
Thus  this  jaw-bone  is  nothing 
more  than  an  adventitious  fragment 
of  Stone,  with  the  singular  peculi- 
arity of  two  projections  like  teeth  on 
it:  which  Dr.  Harlan  made  out  to 
be  like  a  Rhinoceros' ! 

If  Mr.  F.  had  travelled  in  the  Al- 
eghany  mts.  he  would  have  known 
that  such  singular  fragments  are  not 
uncommon,  and  he  would  have  pick- 
ed up,  many  petrified  hams  or  legs 
of  mutton,  or  monkeys'  heads,  or 
snakes,  &c.,  as  well  as  rhinoceros' 
without  horns! 

If  he  had  studied  our  mountain 
grits  and  sandstones,  he  could  have 
seen  that  all  the  fossils  and  casts  or 
moulds  in  it,  are  of  the  oldest  marine 


«*« " .  -.1  .'»,»■■( 


I 


11.  Coti 
Mlej 
Fair, 


N" 


115 


(fcnpration  of  Hciiiy;x.  Mm  iiic  plants, 
KiicitoH,  'rori'l)i;itiiliti>.  iiiiil  oilier 
hIicIN,  &.C.  'riii-ii'roif  lluit  11(1  ImtiCH, 
nor  aiiv  tun-fstriiil  animal,  iiiiali  less 
nuadi'iipeilM  can  be  totinil  tluMf,  noi' 
their  bones  di-cay  in  it.  iorni  moiiliU 
und  roiky  rasts  waHJu'd  iiway  by  ili- 
luvion  or  alhnion  ! 

Therefori',  tliis  Hhiniiriroiile^  is  a 
non  I'ntity !  a  blunder  in  doctrine 
and  fact,  worse  tlian  tin-  petrilied 
rattle  snake  of  Siliiniait's  JournaK 
80  nuicli  ridiculed  by  liotli  the  au- 
tliors  of  this  ey;i'oy;ious  y,e(il(iy;ical  and 
oryctological  error.  A  intMe  casual 
concretion  of  indurated  saixl,  or 
broken  rolled  frannient  of  sandstone 
grit !  a  lusus  natura  like  Mr.  V. 

The  blunder  is  i;reat,  it  is  not  sur- 
nriy.in'5  in  Mr.  K.  who  never  yet 
knew  our  fossils;  but  it  is  siiauiuful 
for  Dr.  Harlan,  who  is  otiierwise  a 
clever  Anatomist.  It  woulil  prove 
that  Mr.  F.  with  all  his  pretensions, 
is  only  a  pseudo  (Jculo<;ist  and  no 
Oryctolosist  nt  all.  Since  he  has 
gratified  Prof.  Huckland  and  otiiers 
with  new  casts  out  of  his  pseudo 
cast,  and  if  he  has  succeeded  to  de 
ccive  them,  we  venture  to  suggest  to 
iiini  a  manufacture  of  sucli  fossil 
casts;  we  shall  if  he  wislies,  send 
Stone  Cutters  to  carve  them  by  hun- 
dreds for  him  in  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  and  furnis'.  him  very 
cheap  all  kinds  of  San  jiie  Hones, 
and  Jawbones  of  (-aiiielj,  Girafes, 
Whales,  Lions,  Mammoths,  Mon- 
keys, and  even  Men!  with  100  N. 
Genera  to  grace  his  Journal  when 
resumed. 

Perhaps  he  was  served  in  that  way 
with  the  Rhinoceroides,  &  this  would 
be  charity  to  him:  it  would  prove 
him  as  credulous  as  Dr.  Mitchell,  or 
Silliman,  or  Eaton,  anil  ignorant  of 
Oryctology;  but  would  clear  him  of 
intentional  imposition  on  the  public, 
if  the  warnings  of  Mr.  Hayden  and 
others  did  not  rather  operate  ajtainst 
Urn.  C.S.  11. 

11.  Coat  fUliiPS  nf  .^VflnftVo  hi  the 

^Ue^hanij   Muunta'ms.     llij  Dr. 

Fuwell. 

15 


Dr.  W.  11,  Powell.  ofHaltimoNS 
wlioisa  V(  rv  iiitelligenl  (ieologistial' 
ihougli  of  tlu'  ^^  enierian  si  I  lol,  has 
furnislu'd  us  vh  facts  respecting 
the.  Coal  Mine»  of  Pennsylvania! 
which  he  deems  of  Chemiral  forma- 
tion in  concave  basins,  und  by  no 
means  of  Vegetable  origin.  As  he 
proposes  to  publish  in  Silliman's 
.loiirnal  these  results  of  his  Ions  re- 
searches, we.  shall  merely  give  nere 
inc  of  the  facts  communicated  by 
lim. 

At  the  Nantico  Falls  of  the  Sus- 
|uehannah,  near  Wilkesbarre,  Lu- 
/.erne  county,  the  following  are  the 
succession  of  formulions,  where  Coal 
Mines  are  formed  \(\  a  kind  of  con- 
cave Masin,well  displayed  ut  the  falls. 

First  formation,  thin  Hoil,  newest 
of  cfuirse. 

Second,  Slate,  five  to  eight  feet 
tliick,  newest  stone. 

Third,  Millstone  Grit,  ten  feet 
in  the  middle,  thicker  on  the  sides 
of  the  basin. 

Fourth,  Second  Slate  ten  feet  in 
the  middle,  becoming  gradually  100 
feet  on  the  sides. 

Fifth.  First  Anthracite  Coal,  15 
feet  thick. 

Sixth,  Third  Slate,  13  feet,  30 
on  the  sides. 

Seventh,  Second  Anthracite  Coaly 
seven  feet  thick. 

Eighth,  Milstnne  Grit,  with  con- 
glomerate, 12.5  feet  thick. 

Ninth,  Bluish  Sandstone  with 
particles  of  Mica  in  it,  100  feet 
thick. 

Tenth,  Red  Sandstone,  133  feet 
thick  in  the  middle,  less  on  the 
sides. 

Eleventh  and  last  forroation  reach- 
ed. White  Grawacke,  very  thick, 
and  forming  also  a  Ivasin  or  concave 
support  to  the  whole. 

This  Coal  IJasin  therefore,  has 
been  penetrated  or  can  be  traced 
about  450  feet  in  the  centre,  and 
above  (iOI)  on  the  sides;  it  aftbrds  a 
fine  illustration  of  the  stratifications 
connected  with  Coal  in  the  Allegha- 
nies:  but  other  localities  display  dif- 
ferent successions. 


nfh'IpnrMiti'ikjArii  iii»w  t . 


116 


12.  Oeology  of  the  Fetoe  Islands. 

la  the  description  of  tliosc  islands 
by  Landt,  is  found  a  complete  con- 
firmation of  tlie  Volcanic  tlieory  ot 
Basalt,  Coal  and  Clayl  omitted  ol 
course  in  our  common  scliuol  booKS  ot 
Geology.  They  arc  2'2  Islands  lar^e 
and  small  inlat.  61  and  6.3,  between 
the  Shetlands  and  Iceland,  connect- 
ing the  Geology  of  both.  Iceland  is 
quite  Volcanic  and  yet  active.  Shet 
land  is  primitive;*  but  the  Feroe  al- 
though Volcanic  are  not  in  activity 


13.  AnciniTES  RnoMnirKnA,  a  new 
Encrinitc,  from  (lie  Calnnet  of 
Dr.  Cohen,  of  Baltimore.     By 
C.  S.  Rafinmiue. 
N.G.  AiifYiuTES,  Raf.  Head  glo- 
bular, 4  pairs  of  nurves  arising  from 
the  base  or  concave  mark  of  the  bro- 
ken ])eduncl'',  forming  eiglit  dicho- 
tomous   rays  on   tlie  surface,  soon 
bccomin'^  anastomosed  and  reticula- 
ted,   with  small   warts:  opening  or 
n\outli  terminal,  round,  simple,   not 
quite  central. 

Speech.  o{  Jl.rhombiferit,  Quite 


^   ,,  They  have  no  crrtters,  no  lavas,  no  globular,  rays  uneiiual,  reticulations 

ii  |-«|(  eruptions;  but  only  tiie  productions  unetjual,  rliomboidal,  small  warts  in 

the  rhombcs,  4ione  on  the  nerves 


of  submarine  ancient,  e\tinct  vol- 
canoes, Traps,  Basalts,  COAL, 
CLAY,  &c.  alternating  and  inter- 
mixed. The  sti-atification  is  very 
singular  and  often  quite  plain  on 
the  sides  of  ruptured  islands,  sliow- 
ing  20  to  SO  strata  of  Trap,  IJasalt. 
COAL,  CLAY,  and  a  porous  stone 
alternating!  The  Basalts  are  of  all 
forms,  perpendicular,  oblique,  hori- 
zontal, SPIRAL,  divergent  iVom  a 
nucleus!  &c. 

The  Coal  strata  are  imbedded  in 
these  volcanic  formations;  the  Coal 
mine  of  Suderoe  is  4000  feet  long, 
1200  wide,  and  5  thick. 

Some  warm  springs  are  found 
there,  as  in  all  volcanic  countries. 
AU  the  hills  and  mountains  are  co- 
i/:"?!,  but  without  craters  as  in  ma- 
ny submanne  volcanoes.  The  high- 
est is  Mount  Skojiling,  2-240  feet 
high  in  Stronove,  the  largest  island 
27  miles  long. 

Let  the  systematic  Geologists  ex- 
plain this  if  tliey  can,  and  tell  us 
now  Coal  and  Clay  come  out  of  their 
place,  between  Trap  and  Basalt, 
the  newest  or  superincumbent  rocks 
of  theirs:  and  in  islands  were  no 
trees  can  grow  1  See  the  translation 
of  Landt,  published  in  London,  in 
1810.  C.  S. R 


•  Yet  in  1768,  a  Submarine  Kruption 
of  a  Volcano  near  l-'etlar  Island,  in  tlie 
Shetlands,  took  place  and  killed  the  fish- 


This  fine  fossil  is  I3  inch  in  dia- 
meter, converted  into  carbonate  of 
lime.  It  was  found  by  Dr.  Cohen, 
near  Lockport  in  New  York,  at  the 
excavations  in  the  geodiferous  lime- 
jjtone.  The  inside  is  solid.  It  was 
unlabelled.  My  name  means  net- 
like head.  It  is  one  of  the  Encrinitc 
head,  most  like  some  Echinites,  but 
the  rays  are  not  by  5  nor  stellated. 
The  small  warts  may  resemble  .am- 
bulacri;  but  the  umbo  of  the  pedun- 
cle is  very  apparent,  round  and  con- 
cave. The  Encrinites  in  fact  only 
ditVer  from  tlie  Echinites  by  being 
pedunculated. 

14.  LuciLiTKs  NiGUA,  «  iiew  uni- 
valve fo>i>til  Shell,  friim  the  Mle- 
ghanij  Miunlnins  of  I'ennsijlva' 
niu.  Hji  C.  S.I'ajiiiesqite. 
This  pretty  fosil  is  in  the  Cabinet 
of  my  friend  Hayden,  in  Baltimore, 
wlio  found  a  single  specimen  of  it, 
on  the  side  of  a  limestone  clitt'  at 
IJedford  Springs,  in  a  valley  of  the 
Allcghanys  of  .S.  Pennsylvania.  It 
was  taken  60  feet  from  the  ground. 
It  is  the  most  shining  fossil  Shell 
which  I  have  seen,  almost  as  if  re- 
cent, whence  I  have  called  it  Luci- 
liteK  or  shining  fossil.  Its  black 
color  very  unnatural  among  shells 
makes  a  fine  contrast  with  the  dull 
blue  limestone  in  which  it  is  fixed. 
It  belongs  to  the  family  of  Patellites, 


.-.1. ■ 

■iffl^lfiiiilHtonCiOii « 


'^iifliilfi  I » I  *  I  t«Ji«««.« 


*,  I  immmk^m     n  iniiwif*.it'rfi" 


lA,  a  new 
tihinet  of 
lire.     By 

Head  glo- 
sing  from 
f  the  bro- 
;lit  tlicho- 
ace,  soon 

I  reticula- 
)pening  or 
uple,   not 

Trt.  Quite 
liculations 

II  warts  in 
nerves, 
ich  in  dia- 
rbonate  of 
)r.  Cohen, 
ork,  at  the 
arous  lime- 
d.  It  was 
iieans  net- 

Kncrinitc 
inites,  but 
r  stellated, 
semble  am- 
the  pedun- 
id  and  con- 
i  fact  only 
5  by  being 


a  new  urn- 
•n  the  Mle- 
I'ennsylva- 
iqite. 

the  Cabinet 
Baltimore, 
nmen  of  it, 
me  clitt'  at 
11  ey  of  the 
ylvania.  It 
the  ground, 
fossil  Shell 
st  as  if  re- 
ed it  Luci- 
Its  black 
long  shells 
th  the  dull 
it  is  fixed. 
■  Patcllites, 


117 


and  only  differs  from  Patella,  by  be- 
ing elliptical  and  smooth,  without 
radiations. 

G.  Lucilites  Raf.  Sim  pie  univalve 
pateloid  shell.  Elliplical  entire, 
outside  convex  smooth  without  radi- 
ations, inside  concave  smooth.  No 
openings  nor  iissuros. 

Sp.  L.ni:j;ra.  lilack  shining  out- 
side,both  ends  ecpial  obtuse.  Length 
double  of  the  breadlli.  t)ver  hall 
an  inch  in  the  specimen. 

15.   Ameuican  IIisToin — Ancie.m 

CHHONOLoriv  oi'  riiK  Ongcvs  oil 

Ihoquois. 

Hi/  liavitl  Ciisich, 

In  the  traditions  of  tiie  Tuscaro- 
ras  published  by  Cusick  in  18'2r, 
few  dates  are  founil;  but  these  few 
are  nevertheless  precious  for  His- 
tory. 

A  small  volume  has  been  printed 
this  year  by  the  Iruntlay  Sciiool  L'nion 
on  the  History  of  the  Delaware  and 
the  Iroquois  Indians,  in  w  hicli  tlieir 
joint  traditions  are  totally  neglected 
as  usual  witli  our  actual 'jookmakers. 

Although  Cusick's  dates  may  be 
vague  and  doubtful,  they  deserve  at- 
tention, and  they  shall  be  concisely 
noticed  here. 

Anterior  to  any  date,  the  Eag- 
wehoewe  (pronounce  Yaguyhohuy) 
meaning  real  people,  dwelt  north  of 
the  lakes,  and  formed  only  one  na- 
tion. After  many  years  a  body  of 
them  settled  on  the  river  Kanawag, 
now  the  St.  liawrence,  and  after  a 
long  time  a  foreign  people  came  by 
sea  and  settled  south  oi  the  lakes. 

First  date.  Towards  230f)  win- 
ters before  Columbus'  discovery  of 
America  or  1008  years  before  our 
era,  total  overthrow  of  the  Towan- 
cas,  nation  of  giants  come  from  the 
north  by  the  king  of  the  Onguys, 
Donhtonha,  and  the  hero  Yatatan. 

2d.. Three  hundred  winters  after 
or  708  before  our  era,  the  northern 
nations  form  a  confederacy,  appoint 
a  king,  who  goes  to  visit  the  great 
emperor  of  the  Gt)lden  City  south  of 
the  lakes;  but  afterwards  quarrels 


arise  and  a  war  of  100  years  with 
(his  empire  of  the  south,  long  civil 
wars  in  the  north,  &c.  A  body  of 
people  escaped  in  the  mountain  of 
Oswego,  &c. 

3d.  1500  years  before  Columbus 
or  in  the  year  8  of  our  era,  Tareny- 
awngon  the  first,  a  legislator  leads 
this  people  out  of  the  mountains  to 
the  river  Venonatateh  now  Mohawk, 
wiiere  G  tribes  form  an  alliance  call- 
ed the  Long-house  Agoneaseah.  Af- 
terwards reduced  to  5,  the  sixth 
Impleading  ^^'.  and  S.  The  Kai:i:an- 
oil  since  Tuscarora  came  from  this. 
.Some  w  ent  as  far  as  the  Onauweyo- 
ka  now  Mississippi. 

4il  .  In  108  the  KonearaWyeneh 
or  Flying  Heads  invade  the  5  na- 
tions. 

5th.  In  242,  the  Shakanahih  or 
Stone  Giants  a  branch  of  the  West- ' 
ern  tribe  become  Canibals,  return 
and  desolate  the  country;  but  they 
are  overthrown  and  driven  north  by 
rarciiyawagon  II. 

Gth.  Towards  350  Tarenyawagon 
III.  defeats  other  foes  called  Snakes. 

rtli.  In  492,  Atotarho  I.  king  of 
the  Onondagas  quells  civil  wars,  be- 
gins a  dinasty  ruling  over  all  the  5 
nations  till  Atotarho  IX.  who  ruled 
yet  in  1142.  Events  are  since  re- 
ferred to  their  reigns. 

8tli.  Under  Atotarho  II.  a  Taren- 
yawagon IV.  appears  to  help  him  to 
destroy  Oyalk-guhoer  or  tlie  Big 
bear. 

9lh.  Under  Atotarho  III.  a  tyrant 
Sohnanrowah  arises  on  the  Kaunaseh 
now  Susquehanah  R.  which  makes 
war  on  the  Sahwanug. 

loth.  In  602  under  Atotarho  IV. 
tiie  Towancas  now  Mississaugers 
cede  to  the  Senecas  the  lands  E.  of 
the  11.  Niagara,  who  settle  on  it. 

11th.  Under  Atotarho  V.  war  be- 
tween the  Senecas  and  Ottawahs  of 
Sandusky. 

12tli.  "Towards  852  under  Atotar- 
ho Vl.  the  Senecas  reach  the  Ohio 
R.  compel  tlie  Ottawahs  to  sue  for 
peace. 

loth.  Atotarho  VII.  sent  embas- 


m 


I 


W' 


118 


8ie%totheW.  the  Kentakch  nation 
dwelt  S.  of  the  Ohio,  the  Chipiwas 
on  tiie  Mississippi. 

14th.  Towards  1042,  under  Atot- 
arho  VIII.  war  with  the  Towancas; 
and  a  foreign  stran;>;er  visits  tlie  Tus- 
caroras  of  Neuse  Hiver,  wlio  are  di- 
vided into  3  tribes  and  at  war  witli 
the  Nanticokes  and  Totalis. 

I5th.  In  1142  under  AtotarhoIX. 
first  civil  war  between  tlie  Krians  ol 
Lake  Erie  sprung  from  the  Senecas 
and  the  5  nations. 

Here  end  these  traditions. 

C.  S.  R. 

16.  Amehican  Piiii.or.oGv. — Voca- 
bulary   OF    THE    YaUI'UA    LAN- 

ouAGE.— By  C.  S.  R. 

The  Yarura  nation  of  the  Oronoco 
regions,  (also  called  Jarura,  Jams, 
Worrow,  Guarau,  &c.)  is  one  of  the 
darkest  and  ugliest  in  South  Ameri- 
ca* some  tribes  of  it  are  nuite  black 
like  negroes  and  are  called  monkeys. 
They  are  widely  spread  from  Guy- 
ana to  Choco.  The  following  35 
words  of  their  language  collected 
from  Gili,  Hervas  and  Vater,  have 
enabled  me  to  trace  their  origine  to 
Africa. 


fGod. 
^Heaven. 
Sarth. 
Water, 
Biver. 
iSunandday 
Moon. 
Star. 
Fire. 
Soul. 
Wood. 
Flain. 
^  Bread. 
JVame. 
Give. 
Come. 
Mayxe. 
%Man. 
Woman. 
Father. 
Mother. 
Head, 
Hyes. , 


Conomeh  Andereh 
Andeh. 
Dabu,  Dahu. 
Uy,  Uvi. 
Kicua. 
.  Doh. 
Goppeh. 
Boeboe. 
Condeh. 
Yuaneh. 
Yuay. 
Chiri. 

Tarab,  Tambeh. 
Kuen. 
Yero. 
Manatedi. 
Pueh. 
Pumeh. 
Ibi. 
Aya. 
Aini. 
Pachu. 
Yondeh. 


IfJVose.  Nappeh. 

Tongue.        Topeno. 
Feet.  Tao. 

IJvil.  Cliatandra.     ^ 

J!eing.  Abechin.  Conom. 

Our.  Ibba. 

Will.  Ea. 

I'uicer.         Bch. 

1  Canameh. 

2  Noeni. 
f,l  Tarani. 
Tliose  marked  1  or  7  out  of  34  have 

some  analofjy  with  the  Englisli,  equal  to 
19  per  cent. 

The  language  of  the  Gahunas,  ne- 

gros  of  Clioco  and  Popayan  has  50 

per  cent  analogy  with  the  Yarura, 

ince  out  of  8  words  to  be  compared 

4  arc  similar. 

God.      Conomeh.  Y.      Copamo.  G. 
Mav.     Pumeh.  Mehora. 

One.      Canameh.  Amba. 

Two.     Noeni.  Numi. 

While  the  Ashanty  or  Fanty,  ne- 
gro lang.  widely  spread  in  VV.  Afri- 
ca has  40  per  cent  of  affinity  with  the 
Yarura  or  6  words  similar  in  15  com- 
parable. 
■      ■  Dabu.  Y. 

Aini. 

Ibi. 

Aya. 

Yondeh. 

Uy 


Dade 

Mina. 

Bis. 

Aga. 

Ineweh 

Uyaba 


A. 


Earth. 

Mother. 

IFomnn. 

Father. 

FJijes. 

Water.  .,  ^  ^ 

This  is  the  maximum  in  Africa. 
But  the  language  of  the  Papuas  of 
New  Guinea  in  Polynesia  h^s  50  per 
cent  of  analogy,  or  6  words  out  of 
12,  which  is  the  maximum  with  the 
Asiatic  and  Polynesic  negroes. 

Man. 

Woman, 
Mother. 
Water. 
Evil. 


MXt.GiA--^P- 


Bienih. 
Nana. 
Uar. 
Tarada. 


One. 


Amboher. 


Ibi. 
Aini. 

Uy. 

Chatandra. 

Canameh  ? 

Amba  G.  S 
It  may  have  happened  that  the 
Gahunas  came  from  the  Papuaa 
through  the  Pacific;  buttheYaruras 
from  tlie  Ashantis  through  the  Atlan- 
tic: yet  have  been  once  two  branch- 
es of  a  single  black  nation. 


i^irilM^f* 


_n,,i..al>Tr'-—  ff.-.Hni.f.wAarti.i.^dWi^^^ 


L 


><•<*»»»!».' 


119 


17. Botany — New  and  hatie  plants 

OF  Maryland  neau  Ualtimohe. 

By  C.  S.  Uafines(ile. 

Many  rare  or  Southern  plants  l)c- 
gin  to  appear  near  Baltimore.  I  no- 
ticed many  in  1804  and  1819.  Also 
in  my  visit  an'  herborizations  this 
year. 

Some  are  preserved  in  the  herba- 
rium collected  by  Mr.  Klias  Durand 
(now  of  Philadelphia,)  presented  to 
the  Academy  ot  Natural  Sciences 
of  Baltimore,  where  I  saw  them. 
Such  are  the. 

Andromeda  marginata  of  Dultamel. 
■        Acuminata?  Duh. 


frondosa  of  Wildenow. 

Ascyrun  pumilum. 
Inula  or  Diplogon  argentcum. 
Chrysogonum  Virginianum  li.  this 
very  rare  plant  1   found   in  West 
Virginia  also. 

In  the  Herbarium  of  Dr.  AV.  Fish- 
er of  B.  are  some  other  rare  plants, 
such  as 

Uelonias  angustifolia. 

Stachys  hyssopifolia. 

Calamintha  caroliniana. 

One  of  both  Herbals  were  quite 
new  undescribed  and  nameless.  1 
shall  therefore  name  them  and  cha- 
racterize them  as  follows. 

Fyrola  (or  Cliimaphila)  duramli 
Raf.  Leaves  few,  shortly  petiolate. 
ovate  remote  serrate,  acute,  unspot- 
ted. Stem  naked  above  uniHore, 
flower  nodding,  calyx  5  toothed,  ob- 
tuse. 

Discovered  and  collected  by  Mr. 
Durand.  It  belongs  to  the  S.  G. 
Chitnaphila  very  near  to  P.  macii- 
lata;  but  differs  by  broader  unspotted 
leaves  and  unitiore  stem.  Is  it  a 
variety  of  it?  Only  4  or  5  inches 
high,  with  only  3  leaves,  calyx  short 
with  obtuse  teeth,  petals  white  ob- 
ovate  obtuse,  stamens  bifid  short, 
stigma  sessile  thicl^  depressed. 

Orchis  (or  Uabenaria)  Crocea 
Baf.  Stem  angular,  leaves  lanceolate 
acuminate,  spike  short  cylindrical, 
bracts  lanceolate  equalto  flowers, 
spur  slender  equal  to  ovary,  petals 
ovate  acute,  labellum  nearly  similar 
hardly  longer,  entire. 


Discovered  and  collected  by  D. 
W.  Fisher.  Very  different  from 
().  cili'iris,  flowers  smaller,  saffron 
color,  not  ciliated.  Slender  plant 
lo  inches  high.  Probably  an  Habe- 
naria.     _,— -- — -^^^ 


18.  Six  New  Fius  of  OitsGON. 
Lewis  and  Clarke  discovered  and 
noticed  without  names,  many  years 
ago,  several  fine  Fir  trees  of  the  Ore- 
gon or  Columbia  country.  These  I 
named  and  cliaractcrized  in  1817  in 
my  Fiorula  Oregonensis,  and  since 
sent  them  to  Prof.  Uecandolle.  I 
now  }jive  here  my  names  and  speci- 
iic  cluiracters  of  those  6  new  sp.  of 
tlie  Genus  Jihies  of  Jussieu,  &c. 

I.  Jlbii'stri^unuU.   Gigantic  Fir 
First  Fir  L.  C.)  bark  and  branches 
scaly,  leaves  densely  scattered,  pe- 
tiolate trigone  acuminate  and  stift' — 
Stated  to  be  the  largest  tree  of  North 


America,  some  reaching  300  feet 
high,  i20()  without  branches,  and  42 
feet  around.  Petiols  trigone  also, 
leaves  3-4ths  of  an  inch  long,  l-lOth 
wide. 

2.  ^hies  heterophylla  R.  Odd 
leaved  Fir  (Second  Fir  L.  C.)  bark 
rimose,  leaves  distichal  petiolate 
very  unequal,  sulcate  above,  glau- 
cous beneath,  cones  terminal  ovate 
minute  flexible — Reaching  1 80  feet 
liigh  and  6  feet  diameter.  Leaves 
from  l-4th  to  one  inch  long,  but  all 
I -20th  wide.  Is  it  a  variety  of  the 
Spruce  Firf 

3.  Mies  aromatica  R.  Aromatic 
Fir  (Third  Fir  L.  C.)  branches  bul- 
latc  balsamiferous,  leaves  densely 
scattered,  forming  3  rows,  sessile, 
lanceolate  obtuse,  flexible,  sulcata 
and  shining  above,  gibbose  beneath. 
Reaching  100  feet  high,  blisters  on 
the  branches  filled  with  a  fine  aro- 
matic balsam.  Leaves  very  small 
l-8th  of  an  inch  long,  1-1 6th  wide. 

4.  ^bies  microplujlla  R.  Small 
leaved  Fir  (Fourth  Fir  L.  C.)  bark, 
rimose,  branches  not  bullate,  leaves 
densely  scattered,  forming  3  rows, 
sessile,  sublanceolate  acute— Reach- 
ing 150  feet  high.  Like  the  last^ 
but  yielding  no  balsam,  and  with. 


>'>■'. 


'iSt 


m 


■»■ '. 


i-f 


m 


kmm<»smiirjmi 


IP 
h  I  If 


120 


leaves  still  more  minute,  not  lucid 
above,  only  ]-l'2t!i  of  an  inch  long, 
and  l-24tli  wide.  Wood  white  and 
tough. 

5.  ^'Ihies  inucyim-iln  U.  (Fifth  Fir 
L.  C.)  bark  scaly,  branches  virj^ute, 
leaves  scattered  very  narrox^',  rij^id, 
and  obrujue,  sulcate  ;i')ove.  jialc  be- 
neatii.  Cones  ovate  acuie,  stale,'- 
rounded  nervose.  ni'icronate — Rises 
150  feet,  leaves  sii!)-balsiinic,  cne 
inch  loiij;,  !-£(); !i  wide,  cones  verv 
large  two  and  a  !k.U'  incises  loiiv; 
Var.  ])nli!sli-i>i.  (jrows  in  s^wainis. 
only  30  feet  high  and  with  spreadin;; 
branches. 

6.  J]bi'S  fahdlit  R.  (Seventh  Fir 
L.  C.)  Imrk  scaly,  leaves  tristiclial 
or  ill  3  row.i,  in  '2  rows  upright,  in 
lower  row  dedinate  falcate,  all  li- 
near lanceolate,  with  trigone  netiols. 
Cones  fiisllbrni  olt'.use  at  both  ends. 
Only  on  the  sea  sliore  of  Ori'jion,  ri- 
sing only  35  feet,  leaves  3-4th  inch 
lon";,,1-5tli  wide. 

,,-^  C.  S.  Rafinksque. 

19.  On  S  N.  Sp.  ok  Ci.intoma. 
'Of  all  the  New  Genera  of  Plants 
which  1  claim  to  have  established 
and  well  named,  to  few  am  I  more 
partial  than  to  the  beautiful  G. 
CLINTON  1 A  which  I  published  in 
1817  in  America  and  in  1819  in 
France  (50  N.  G.  .lournal  phys.)  of 
ihe  natural  tribe  of  Asparagides: 
which  I  dedicated  to  my  worthy 
friend  Dewitt  Clinton,  an  eminent 
Philosopher,  Naturalist  and  States- 
man. 1  proved  that  it  ditVered  to- 
tally from  Wi'flccnaand  Convallnritt 
to  which  2  Sp.  had  been  united,  by  a 
bilobed  stigma,  biiocular  berry  and 
a  striking  habit.  1  enlarged  besides 
the  Genus  by  describing  4  sp.  of  it 
CI.  nutans,  CI.  odorntn  CI.  purvi- 
flora,  CI.  I'odnnhia  in  Ann.  Nat. 
1820,  and  I  am  now  going  to  add  3 
more,  making  a  Genus  of  7  known 
species. 

It  was  then  with  surprise  and  re- 
gret that  I  have  seen  another  N.  G. 
Clintonia  lately  proposed  by  an 
oversight  of  Lindley,  erroneously 
copied  by  my  friend  Torrey.    Ac- 


cording to  the  practice  of  Decandole 
this  G.  Clintonia  of  Ijindley,  must 
he  named  anew,  and  mine  prevail, 
as  anterior  by  l!^  years.  1  have 
railed  it  protem  in  my  notes  BiMia 
an  anagram  of  Labi  I'm  to  which  it 
is  very  akin;  but  Lindley  may 
frame  a  better  new  name  for  it,  if  he 
likes,  ])rovided  he  adopts  my  Clinto- 
nia of  1817. 

G.  Clinton IV   Raf.    1817    non 
Lin<lley  H:>0. 

5.  a.  IKcttntha  Raf.  Leaves  cili- 
ate.  Scape  cl()n;\ate  pubescent,  om- 
bel  10  llowercd,  pedicles  erect  pu- 
bescent, petals  lanceolate  acute,  stig- 
ma bidentate — In  the  Alleghany 
mts.  of  Virginia  and  Cumberland 
mis.  Four  leaves  oblong  acute. 

().  (I.  .y.dtijhirn  Raf.  Leaves 
ample  ciliate,  scape  smooth,  ombel 
nuiltillorc  fastigiatc,  pedicles  erect, 
l)racts  oblong,  petals  cuneate  obovate 
acute  undulate  whitish — This  plant 
1  have  seen  in  the  herbarium  ol  Dr. 
Torrey,  sent  him  from  England  as 
the  IJmvcilUtria  ximhellulata  culti- 
vated there,  and  native  of  Canada. 
It  is  totally  dilVerent  from  my  CI. 
oilitratii,  and  (7.  pnrviflora,  all  mis- 
taken for  that  plant.  The  leaves  are 
lar^e,  elliptical  acute,  scape  one  foot 
high,  with  12  to  15  flowers,  smaller 
than  in  the  other  sp.  except  Ct.  par- 
vijlorn;  but  this  has  unguiculate  pe- 
tals. In  fact  all  the  sp.  of  this  pretty 
Genus  are  much  alike  in  leaves  ana 
scape  but  chiefly  differ  by  the  flow- 
ers and  petals. 

In  Andrew's  Repository  fig.  206 
the  original  Dracena  borealis  of  Al- 
ton and  Solander  is  figured.  Which 
almost  indicates  anotJier  sp.  of  this 
Genus,  somewhat  dift'erent  from  the 
CI.  mitdns  and  CI.  podatiida  which 
have  oblong  berries,  ciliate  leaves, 
&c.  I  shall  notice  it  protein  as  fol- 
lows. 

7.  CI.  borfttlis  or  CLaitoni.  R. 
licaves  undulated,  not  ciliate,  scape 
flexuosc  multiflore  biombellate,  om- 
bels  3-4  flowered,  nodding,  petals 
lanceolate  obtuse,  stigma  oblique 
truncate  dilatate  emarginate,  berries 
globular — In  Canada  4  leaves. 

C.  S.  RAFINESqUE. 


121 


of  Decandole 
.indley,  must 
nine  prevail, 
iirs.  1  have 
notes  Bulelia 
to  wliicli  it 
.inilley  may 
11  c  tor  it,  it  lie 
ts  my  Clinto- 

".    1817    lion 

Leaves  cili- 
ibescent,  om- 
;les  erect  pu- 
ite  acute,  8tig- 
e    Alleghany 

Cumberland 
i;^  acute, 
llaf.  Leaves 
iiooth,  ombel 
•dick'S  erect, 
neate  obovate 
I — This  plant 
arinm  ol  Dr. 
11  England  as 
Uulata  culti- 
e  of  Canada. 
Vom  my  CI. 
'Jm-a,  all  mis- 
'lie  leaves  are 
icape  one  foot 
vvers,  smaller 
cept  CI.  par- 
is^uiculate  pe- 
of  this  pretty 
in  leaves  and 

by  the  flow- 

itory  fig.  206 
)yeaUs  of  Ai- 
ured.  Which 
er  sp.  of  this 
rent  from  the 
lanhia  which 
;iliate  leaves, 
(lotem  as  fol- 

Cl.aitoni.  R. 
ciliate,  scape 
Tibellate,  om- 
[Iding,  petals 
gma  oblique 
;inate,  berries 
leaves. 
Rafinesque. 


20.  On  3  N.  Sp.  of  Eriocaulon. 
L  E.  pumilnin  Raf.  Leaves  sub- 
ulate recurveil  pellucid  acutL',  con- 
vex and  striated  outside,  ilat  iusitio. 
Scape  stiff*  double  tlian  leaves,  spi- 
raly  striated.  Capitule  heuiispliori- 
cal,  scales  black  obovate  obtuse. — 
Annual  like  all  the  Sp  On  the 
Catskill  or  Kiskanom  nits  of  New 
York,  on  the  niiir^inofthe  twolivkes. 
only  one  incli  hi;;li.  Flowers  estiv;il. 
tricolor,  base  irreen,  middle  brown, 
top  nearly  white. 

2.  E.Jiliformis  \h\{.  Leaves  lili- 
forin  elons;atc  striate,  scape  sub- 
equal  round  stirt",  capitule  hemisphe- 
rical, scales  lanceolate  obtuse. — In 
New  Jersey  and  Virginia  in  swamps. 
Flowers  estival,  wiiitisli.  Scape  one 
foot  high. 

3.  £.  Spalhacpum  Raf.  Leaves 
subulate  very  siiort,  scape  round 
hardly  striate,  base  spatliaceous, 
spatha  bivalve  obtuse  ,-ube(|ual 
membranaceous.  (,^apitnle  spliorical 
white,  scales  ovate  oblonj>;  obtuse — 
From  Florida,  seen  in  tlie  lierbariuui 
of  Mr.  Ilalscy  without  a  name. 
Scape  one  foot'higli. 

C.  S.  RAi'ixEsqvK. 

2l.Eiii'EroLOGY. — On  3  New  \Va- 

TBK  SaLAMVNDKUS  OK  KkxTICKY. 

The  Salamanders  are  very  lunne- 
rous  in  Noitli  America, and  altbou;;!) 
we  know  now  about  40  sp.  of  them, 
as  many  more  remain  uiulescribed. 
Prof.  Green  has  found  some  new 
ones  this  year  in  West  Pennsylvania, 
among  whicii  is  a  rciniirkai)ie  new 
Genus  with  a  tubular  tongue  anil 
callose  toes,  whicli  he  will  ilescrihe 
by  the  name  of  Gi.osshmils.  {  have 
described  already  '2  lanil  .Salaman- 
ders, in  N  I  and'  J:  I  will  now  add 
a  N.G.  and  2  N.  Sp.  of  water  Sala- 
manders, making  5  I'rmn  Kentucky. 
I  propose  to  dve  hereafier  ^ood  li;';- 
ures  and  ample  description  of  tlu'in. 

N.G.  EcaveK\  Raf.  Mouiii  very 
large  with  many  rows  of  small  feetli 
Opercules  a  round  hole  on  each  side 
ot  the  neck.  Feet  v.ith  4  and  5  toes 
Tail  conical  carinate  above — A'ju.  IJ. 
mucronata  R.    Upper  jaw  longer 


nucronate,  eyes  very  small  rounds 
body  marbled  of  twosliailes  of  brown 
tail  one  third  of  total  len<j;lli — In  the 
river  Kentucky.  >\'liolc  length  21 
inches. 

'I'lie  -  N.  Sp.  belong  to  the  (».  or 
S.  G.  Trilurns  (Triton  of  some  but 
not  Lin.)  or  Salamanders  with  com- 
pressed tails. 

1.  .S'.  or  '/"/•.  Inlcsccnn  R.  Entire- 
ly of  a  dirty  pale  yello'v,  without 
spots,  tail  cfjual  to  the  body. — In 
West  Kentucky  in  rocky  limestone 
sj)rings  in  the  barrens  or  glades,  .'» 
to  ()  inches  long. 

±  S.  or  'ZV.  ni'Iniloxus  R.  Black- 
ish with  pale  or  brown  clouded  spots 
on  the  back,  tail  nearly  conical  snort 
one  third  of  total  length. — In  small 
streams  and  fissures  of  rocks  in  the 
knobs  of  West  Kentucky,  length  3 
to  4  inches.         C  S.  Rafi.mcsoue. 


■I'j, 


PsKi'iiini  s  Pauadoxa. 


■2-2.  C()\(-Hoi.or.Y. — .'?  A^ew  Tubu- 
lar fi;x!i  n-.itcr  ulicll  of  the  Mk' 

I  was  nuuli  gratified  to  find  this 
year  a  new  iliiviatilo  shell  of  the 
sini]ile  tubular  form;  but  the  animal 
was  ii'.it  witliin.  It  was  found  in 
,'^iierinan  creek,  a  mountain  stream 
of  Perry  County,  Pennsylvania, 
among  the  Al!e:;nanies. 

This  strange  shell  lias  something 
niysteriiiiis  in  it.  It  appears  a  mass 
iif  liravcl;  '^tronL:;ly  eeuienled,  even 
holding  sometimes  minute  fossil  tere- 
bratulitesand  otiier  fn^sils.  It  is  not 
tiierefiire  tiie  tube  (d"  a  Hliriignii''tt. 
"ince  tiiey  are  all  brittle,  arenaceous 
or  inei.nbr.inaceous.  Vet  the  worm 
liuit  f)!  ins  it  and  dwells  in  it,  fas  no 
midus'.'a  form  tubidar  siiells)  is  un- 
kn  )wn,  and  1  was  (old  none  has  ever 
i)ee!i  s  en  in  it.  ,\  singular  idea  was 
siig^i'sted  (o  me  by  Prof.  Green  that 
it  might  be  a  fossil  shelll  Since  it  is 
found  ill  a  rich  fossil  region;  and 


fi 


»    !l 


m 


iMfnni»jtolf-ii-tihii}«iii  i>  I 


mj'iatnm^' 


122 


■*m 


has  a  ston}'  appearance;  but  beinc; 
fouinl  free,  in  the  water  or  on  the 
banks  of  the  stream,  and  never  im- 
bedded in  stones  it  ran  hardly  l)e  so. 
The  subject  must  remain  (h)ulitrul, 
until  other  coiisimiiar  (ienera  are 
found.  .Meantime  I  a;ive  a  liu;urc  o! 
it,  and  its  description;  whereby  it 
appears  to  approximate  to  the  Sabel- 
Jites  and  other  tubular  aiineliiles, 
perhaps  also  to  mv  (J.  Pittiimiiiliu> 
of  the  R.  Ohio,  published  in  1819, 
whose  worm  1  detected;  but  its  shell 
is  arenaceous  open  at  both  ends  and 
opercuiatc  before.  My  name  ol 
JPsephidvs  means  sravf  1 1  If  tube. 

PsEPHiDBS.  Cylindrical  tubular 
shell,  open  before,  closed  behind, 
opening  round  entire,  inside  smooth 
-hard  stony,  outside  entirely  formed 
Jby  cemented  gravel  and  little  sliells. 

I'sephides  ptti-iido.ra  Uaf.  Uncial, 
diameter  e(|ual  throuu;lu)ut,  about 
one  sixth  of  length  and  obtuse,  in- 
side brown,  outside  versicolor. — 
Length  less  than  one  inch.  The 
gravel  of  the  outside  is  of  all  colors, 
formed  by  small  angular  fragments 
of  shale,  slate,  clorite,  ([uartvii  and 
other  stones  aelilom  found  in  Slirr- 
man  Creek.'  and  even  entire  fossil 
shells  or  fragments  of  fossils. 

C  S.  ItAI'lNKSqUK. 

23.  Fossils  of  Shkiimax  Cheek 
I  have  discovered  this  year,  this 
new  locality  for  fossil  remains,  and 
collected  about  50  sp.  in  a  tract  of 
5  miles  near  the  Kennedy  Springs, 
an  the  Quaker  hills  an<l  .Nit.  Pisgah 
/orming  a  jjeolon-ical  basin  of  red, 
jyellow,  brown  and  white  sandstone, 
gravel  or  jiebble  stone  and  conglo- 
merate, holding  cliert  of  all  colors. 
The  fossils  are  found  in  all,  and 
«ven  the  chert  or  Petrosilex.  They 
are  of  the  oldest  formation. 

I  mean  to  give  hereafter  a  full  ac- 
count of  this  tine  oryctological  re 
gion  and  all  the  fossils  collected  in 
it.  I  shall  here  merely  indicate  them 
Most  of  tliem  are  new. 

Vegelchle  fossils  Fucites  2   ,Sp. 

Jiniumi.  fussils.     Porostomites   2 

Sp.Encnnites2Sp.Turbiiiolite  1  8p. 


Fosui I  shells.  Orthoccratit6  1  9p» 
(iryphites  .5  sp.  Diclisma  3  sp.  Pro- 
iluctus  G  sp.Tcrebratulite  8  sp.  Eu* 
rytes  3  sp.  (ionotrema  2  sp.  Diclipsi' 
tes  4  sp.  Trunculitcs  3  sp.  Pleure* 
teriles  U)  sp.  &c. 

This  last  is  a  line  N.  G.  quite  pro- 
lific in  sp.  it  differs  from  Productus 
l)y  being  ine(iuilateral.  Nay  it  may 
be  the  typeot  a  new  tribe,  since  one 
sp.  which  1  have  called  /'/.  stellata 
laving  a  bilobed  hin^eand  a  quadri- 
id  shell  might  also  form  a  peculiar 
(i.  Jlemistevins  quadrijida.  C.  S.  R. 

24.  Atlantic  Review. 

42.  Sylva  Americana  by  D.  T. 
Browne,  Boston,  1832.  1  vol.  12mo. 
with  many  wood  figures.  A  useful 
compilation  or  rather  abridgement  of 
Michaux's  trees  of  North  America. 
I'he  trees  omitted  by  him  are  also 
omitted  there.  No  claim  to  originali- 
ty— yet  extolled  in  the  North  Ame- 
rican Review! 

43.  Indian  Biography  of  200  In- 
dian chiefs,  &.C.  of  North  America, 
bv  Samuel  Drake.  Boston  1832.  A 
vol.  1 2mo.  2  fig.  A  very  clever  lit- 
tle book  or  lexicon,  partly  original, 
usL'ful  for  historical  reference,  and 
very  entertaining  withal. 

44.  Annals  of  Tryon  County  in 
New  York,  by  William  Campbell, 
New  York  1831.  A  vol.  8vo.  maps. 
Containing  an  interesting  account  of 
tiie  settlement  of  that  part  of  New 
York,  and  the  Indian  wars  of  the 
revolution  there. 

4.1.  Adventures  and  residence  on 
the  Colun\bia  river,  from  1812  to 
1818,  by  Ross  Cox,  New  York  1832. 
.V  vol.  8vo,  .\musing  narrative, 
witli  some  inl'ormati<!n  on  the  coun- 
try, fur  trade  and  Indians  of  Ore- 
gon; but  little  addition  to  geography 
and  science. 

4fi.  Monograph  of  the  Trilobites 
of  Nortii  America,  by  Prof.  Green, 
with  casts  of  all  thesp.  Philadelphia 
1832.  Avo'i.  12mo.  Important  and 
original  work  on  these  singular  fos- 
sils, with  some  N.  G.  and  many  N. 
Sp.  but  by  no  means  all.  We  shall 
notice  again  this  labor  if  we  can. 

C.  S.  R. 


ye 

Jo 


T^i'iM.  >,,i._:w:ii!A""  ""■I'l' 


cratitti  1  %« 
la  3  sp.  Pro- 
ite  8  sp.  Eu- 
:  »p.  Diclipsi' 
1  sp.  I'leure- 

G.  quite  pro- 
m  Proiluctus 

Nay  it  may 
be,  since  one 

PL  steltata 
.m\  a  quadri- 
n  a  peculiar 
ida.  C.S.R. 


EVIEW. 

a  by  D 
1 


T. 

vol.  12ino. 
!S.  A  useful 
liiigementof 
rtli  America, 
him  are  also 
I  to  originali- 
Nortli  Ame- 

'  of  200  In- 
th  America, 
ton  1832.  A 
•y  clever  lit- 
•tly  original, 
'erence,  and 
1. 

n  County  la 
1  Campbell, 
I.  8vo.  maps. 
ig  account  of 
lart  of  New 
wars  of  the 

residence  on 
om  1812  to 
/  York  1832. 
5  narrative, 
[)n  tlie  toun- 
iins  of  Ore- 
to  geography 

le  Trilobites 
Prof.  Green, 
Philadelphia 
iportant  an  i 
singular  fus- 
nd  many  N. 
.  We  shall 
'  we  can. 
C.  S.  R. 


ATLANTIC    JOURNAL 


AND 


A  CYCLOI'EDIC  JOUUNAL  AND  REVIEW 

or  UXIVBB8AL  ■CIINCB  AMO  KKOWIBDOE  : 

BISTOniCAL,  HATDRAL,   All H   MIDICAb  ABTS  Aim  SCIIMCU: 

IITDCSTBT,   AORICULTUBS,   BDUCATIOX  AMD  EVBBT   KIXD  OF  VSKtVL  IKIOBMATIOI: 

JVITff  J^UMER  O  US  FIO  UHES. 


EDITOR,  C.  S.  RJFUVESqUE, 

Profeitor  of  Hhlorical  andJVatural  Sciences,  Uc, 


Knoviledge  i'»  the  meiUalJ'ooil  of  man. 


aigjjjfe/4ry.^..aatairf^amiitWi')i>i  i 


It  has  been  impossible  to  give  this 

I  ear  all  the  articles  prepared  for  this 
oumal,  owing  to  the  length  of  some, 
or  the  nature  of  others;  nut  by  sub- 
stitutions as  great  a  number  and  va- 
riety has  been  given.  By  an  oVer- 
sightthe  articles  have  not  been  num- 
bered in  succession  as  contemplated: 
this  omission  is  now  repaired  here. 

Article  88.— Principles  of  Jaco- 

TOT    Oa    HIS    SYSTEM   OF  InSTUUC- 
TION. 

This  age  so  fecund  in  improve- 
ments has  not  neglected  to  improve 
education,  the  great  basis  of  civili- 
zation. The  intuitive  and  moni- 
torial plans,  those  of  Pestalozi,  Fel- 
lenberg,  Rcnsalaer,  Lancaster,  are 
real  improvements,  as  well  as  the 
Infant  Schools,  Teachers  !:^chouls, 
&c.  But  has  the  system  of  Jacotot 
any- similar  claim? 

He  calls  it,  the  Natural  Method 
of  Universal  Instruction  and  Intel- 
lectual Emancipation,  a  very  bold 
and  assuming  title;  nay  he  asserts 
that  it  is  entirely  new,  while  the 
same  principles  had  long  ago  been 
proposed  in  France,  and  lately  ap- 
plied by  Duiicf  and  Hamilton  to 
teach  languages. 

The  outlines  of  Jacotot's  System 
have  been  translated  and  published 
in  Philadelphia,  1831,  by  Victor 
Guillou,  divided  in  3  parts.  1.  Rea- 
ding. 2.  Writing.  3.  Vernacular 
tongue  and  grammar.  It  is  assert- 
ed in  addition  that  every  thing  can 
be  taught  in  the  same  way,  geogra- 
phy, history,  liinguages,  composition, 


oratory,  mathematics,  drawing,  mu- 
sic, dancing! ! !  All  this  with  a  sin- 
gle text  book,  which  is  Telemachut. 
although  any  other  widely  translated 
book  would  answer.  Hamilton  used 
the  Bible. 

Jacotot  begun  to  teach  on  ttug 
plan  in  1818  in  the  Netherlands, 
where  he  contrived  it  in  order  to 
teach  the  French  language  to  the 
Dutch,  although  he  could  not  speak 
Dutch!  but  has  since  applied  it  to 
every  kind  of  instruction.  In  1826 
he  became  the  subject  of  attention* 
and  in  1 8-28  his  method  was  sprearf 
through  France.  Wonders  are  re- 
lated of  it,  in  Lyons  a  whole  school 
was  taugiit  to  read  and  write  in  15 
days!  and  in  8  months  the  whole 
course  of  education  was  completed, 
I)y  a  single  book!  who  can  believe 
this? 

The  principles  of  Jacotot  are 
chiefly 

1.  God  has  endowed  the  human 
mind  with  the  power  of  self  instruc- 
tion— True. 

2.  The  child  is  to  speak  what  he 
learns,  the  teacher  to  listen  and  di- 
rect— This  is  done  in  the  liensalaer 
school,  and  many  others. 

3.  A  constant  repetition  of  tlie 
first  words  and  things  learned,  is 
required— This  is  parrot  like. 

4.  It  is  needful  to  commit  to  me- 
mory the  6  first  books  of  Telema- 
chus,  word  for  word  without  a  blun- 
der.— Absurdity! 

5.  Intelligence  is  the  same  in  all 
beings,  and  therefore  the  aptitude  ta 
learn — Quite  false. 


m 


124 


6.  The  improvement  of  man  dc- 

Sinds  on  hU  will  and  exertions— 
ut  it  is  also  limited  b^  circumstan- 
ces and  physical  organr/.ation. 

7.  Every  scholar  must  believe  no 
one  born  superior  to  him,  and  that 
he  is  capable  to  learn  any  thinz  by 
himself — This  is  faith  and  pride: 

8.  Scholars  must  be  praised  for 
their  exertions,  but  no  rewards  given 
in  schools  for  better  capacity,  or  ef- 
forts, as  they  are  insults  on  others. 
— ^Then  emulation  is  to  be  destroyed! 

9.  Nothing  else  is  to  be  praised 
but  exertions,  patience,  docility,  la- 
bor, and  virtue. — Thus  attention, 
quickness,  good  behaviour,  cleanli 
nes8,  care  of  books,  &c.  will  deserve 
no  praise! 

10.  Elocution  and  composition, 
find  all  models  in  Telemachus! — 
Nonsense! 

Every  new  system  is  not  therefore 
an  improvement.  This  appears  egre- 

fiously  ridiculous,  and  calculated  at 
est  to  make  children  mere  parrots. 
To  teach  every  thing  by  Telemachus 
or  any  single  book,  is  like  teaching 
geography  and  history  by  walkin, 
tne  streets  of  a  single  city. 

Telemachus  may  be  used  to  teach 
spelling,  reading,  writing  and  Ian- 
guageslike  any  other  spelling  bookj 
but  other  books  are  required  to  form 
the  style  and  clothe  the  mind.    The 
only  useful  result  likely  to  come  out 
of  this  monobiblic  system,  will  be 
that  many  books  shall  be  translated 
word  for  word  in  interlines,  a  valu 
able  requisite  to  understand  langua 
ges  and  grammars.     We  ought  to 
begin  by  the  bible  which  has  never 
been  yet  thus  translated,  although 
often  proposed. 

Bknj.  Fkanklin,  Junr. 


89.  Impediments  to  Knowledge, 
Literature   and   Science,    in 
THE  United  States. 
They  are  so  many  that  a  volume 
would  be  required  to  state  them  at 
length:  we   can  merely  enumerate 
a  lew  and  leave  them  to  the  painful 
\reflections  of  liberality  and  patriot- 
ism. 


1 .  There  arc  no  patrons  of  litera- 
ture and  learning  as  in  some  other 
polished  and  wealthy  countries. 

2.  Booksellers  who  are  become 
such  elsewhere,  do  not  deserve  that 
name  here.  Few  copyrights  are 
bought  except  from  men  of  popular 
fame. 

3.  This  popular  fame  is  not  ac- 
quired by  modest  worth  or  plain 
merit,  but  by  puffing  chiefly. 

4.  In  England  patronage,  crins- 
ing,  and  flattery  are  needed  to  help 
authors.  In  France  and  Germany 
some  merit,  besides  cabals  and  in- 
trigues. But  here  much  noise,  scrib- 
bling, puffing  and  recommendations. 

5.  Authors  despising  these  means, 
have  no  chance  ot  success  whatever 
be  their  merit.  The  best  men  and 
writers  must  use  them  when  begin- 
ners. 

6.  Thus  booksellers  are  enabled 
to  puff  and  sell  the  trash  they  deal 
in,  and  pamper  or  feed  the  depraved 
taste  of  misguided  readers:  while 
good  books  are  neglected  or  not 
even  known  for  lack  of  puffers. 

7.  Reviewers  are  seldom  impar- 
tial, being  guided  by  prejudices,  pre- 
dilections and  venality. 

8.  Authors  venturing  to  publish 
their  own  works,  must  pay  a  tax  of 
50  per  cent  to  booksellers,  or  make 
the  public  pay  it  by  adding  it  to  cost 
which  is  100  per  cent  on  first  cost. 

9.  A  book  costing  gl,  that  could 
be  afforded  at  S2,  must  be  retailed 
at  g3,  to.  enable  the  bookseller  to 
get  their  third,  or  gl  commission 
without  any  advance. 

10.  The  interest  of  money,  adver- 
tisements, postages,  &c.  often  absorb 
most  of  the  publisher's  or  author's 
profits. 

11.  The  booksellers  take  little  or 
no  trouble  with  books  not  their  own, 
they  do  not  even  show  them  unless 
asked  for,  and  hide  them  in  lofty 
shelves.  Their  desks  are  filled  witn 
novels  and  trash,  good  and  rare 
books  are  kept  out  of  sight. 

12.  Few  booksellers  have  an^ 
capital,  they  deal  chiefly  on  credit 
or  commission,  yet  pay  high  rents 


ms  of  litem- 
some  other 
untrieg. 
are  become 
deserve  that 
)yri<jht9  are 
of  popular 

c  is  not  ac- 
th  or  plain 
liefly. 

nage,  cring;- 
eded  to  help 
nd  Germany 
laU  and  in- 
noise,  scrib- 
imendations. 
these  means, 
ess  whatever 
est  men  and 
when  begin- 

are  enabled 
ish  they  deal 
the  depraved 
aders:  while 
cted  or  not 

puffers. 
Idom  impar- 
!judices,  pre- 

• 

g  to  publish 
pay  a  tax  of 
ers,  or  make 
ling  it  to  cost 
n  first  cost. 
1 ,  that  could 
t  be  retailed 
tookseller  to 
commission 

loney,  adver- 

often  absorb 

s  or  author's 

take  little  or 
ot  their  own, 
them  unless 
em  in  lofty 
re  filled  with 
id  and  rare 
ght. 

9  have  any 
lly  on  credit 
ly  high  rents 


12ft 


for  fine  stores  to  make  a  show,  and 
thus  the  trade  is  not  safe. 

13.  If  honest  men  of  some  capi- 
tal, and  willing  to  make  only  20  per 
cent  per  annum  in  it,  were  to  enter 
this  line  of  business,  a  brisk  trade 
could  begin  under  much  safer  and 
auspicious  terms. 

14.  A  tax  of  10  to  20  per  cent 
for  advertisements  and  pun's  is  re- 
quired to  make  any  book  known, 
including  a  copy  as  a  bribe  to  each 
editor  and  reviewer. 

15.  The  taxes  on  postages  amount 
almost  to  a  prohibition  of  the  sale 
aud  transmission  of  books  not  peri- 
odicals, and  of  remittances  of  small 
amounts. 

16.  On  books  published  by  sub- 
scription, a  heavy  tax  of  20  per  cent 
is  required  to  pay  those  who  solicit 
them,  and  5  to  10  to  collect  the 
money. 

17.  Men  of  Science  and  learning 
are  neglected  by  the  States  and  Fed 
eral  Governments;  they  are  but  sel- 
dom appointed  to  stations  of  trust 
or  profit,  although  tliey  might  be 
well  qualified  to  become  Indian 
Agents,  Commissioners,  Consuls, 
Judges,  Postmasters,  Agents  abroad. 
Surveyors,  Surgeons,  &c.  according 
to  their  advocations,  since  all  learn- 
ed men  are  here  compelled  to  follow 
several  pursuits. 

18.  It  is  not  even  the  most  learn- 
ed that  fill  the  literary  ofiices  in 
Universities,  Colleges,  Schools,  and 
Libraries.  Three-fourths  of  the  pro- 
fessors, teachers  and  librarians  arc 
mere  scholars  or  plodding  men; 
while  the  majority  at  least  ought  to 
be  men  of  learning,  erudition,  sci- 
ence, or  genius,  to  give  tone  and 
character  to  our  country. 

19.  Wealthy  men  neglect  knowl- 
edge likewise,  very  few  are  to  be 
numbered  among  authors  and  pa- 
trons. While  the  less  wealthy  are 
impeded  by  lack  of  free  schools, 
cheap  instruction,  large  libraries  or 
good  and  cheap  books. 

20.  Except  in  a  few  cities,  physi- 
cians iind  lawyers  are  afraid  to  ap- 
pear too  learned  for  fear  of  losing 


some  of  their  practice:  although 
they  ouijht  always  to  be  respected 
anti  rise  in  proportion  to  their  knowl- 
edge and  eminence. 

'21.  Many  younj!;  friends  of  science 
or  the  muses  are  discouraged  by  these 
impediments,  their  genius  is  cramp- 
ed or  asleep,  they  ni'glect  the  path 
to  eminence,  and  prefer  a  servile 
piQdding  life. 

22.  Out  of  nearly  50,000  men 
who  have  been  membert;  of  congress 
or  state  legislatures,  hardly  50  could 
be  mentioned  that  have  been  emi- 
nent for  great  knowledge,  science, 
or  philosophy,  and  only  200  who 
have  been  eminent  orators  or  impro- 
vers of  laws,  all  the  rest  Were  par- 
tisans, or  lawyers,  political  scrib« 
biers,  demagogues,  sycophants  of  the 
people  or  orttce  seekers. 

13.  Kxcept  Jeft'erson,  Franklin 
and  Clinton,  hardly  any  other  very 
eminent  man  has  reached  the  execu- 
tive chair  of  the  states  or  the  na- 
tion. 

24.  Among"  farmers  and  mechan- 
ics, the  bulk,  bone  and  sinew  of  so« 
ciety,  few  have  attained  eminence. 
Fulton,  Evans  and  Whitney  were 
discouraged  by  difficulties. 

25.  Patents,  the  reward  of  inge- 
nuity, are  useless  or  nominal:  they 
are  purchases  of  law-suits,  since  if 
very  useful  they  arc  stolen,  and  if  of 
little  use  become  worthless.  This 
could  have  been  avoided  by  a  previ- 
ous enquiry  and  decision  on  their 
validity  and  novelty. 

This  sad  and  appaling  picture, 
must  cause  some  painful  reflections, 
we  forbear  to  state  them,  they  will 
easily  suggest  themselves.  Let  us 
rather  enquire  if  this  state  of  things 
cannot  be  amended.  We  fear  not 
speedily  nor  adequately;  but  nihil 
desnerandum. 

First  Corrective.  As  long  as  we 
shall  have  many  citizens  depraved 
by  intemperance,  notorious  vices, 
bad  habits,  and  ignorance, — even  of 
reading  and  tvriting.,.,&nd  thus  ea- 
sily led  by  vicious  propensities  and 
designing  men,  we  cannot  hope  to 
be  a  perfect  people;  but  we  may 


n 


>  If 


■fiyii 


y 


196 


gradually  improve  by  increasinf;  the 
meana  of  inHtructrun.  All  voterH 
for  instance  ought  to  be  able  to  read 
and  write! 

3.  As  long  as  slavery  and  dcgrnda- 
tion  altall  exist  on  tins  boasted  free 
soil,  or  a  largo  population  be  degra- 
ded by  oppression  or  else  profound 
ignorance,  we  cannot  even  claim  to 
be  on  a  level  with  those  nations  that 
are  free  from  this  blemish,  which 
debates  both  freemen  and  slaves. 
But  we  may  gradually  change  slave- 
ry into  vas8alagc,educate  every  free- 
man or  leave  the  remedies  to  those 
who  feel  the  evil. 

3.  The  monopoly  of  the  booksel- 
lers ought  to  be  checked  by  introdu 
cine  the  hawkers  in  competition  as 
in  France. 

4.  Their  actual  practice  of  rei^ub- 
lishing  only  English  books  to  save 
copyrights,  or  only  a  few  novels,  idle 
tales,  biographies  travels,  children 
and  school  books  besides,  may  be 
checked  by  patriotic  associations  for 
publishing  nothing  but  American 
works. 

5.  Associations  of  authors,  prin- 
ters and  friends  of  the  country  might 
be  formed  to  form  a  fund  by  sub 
scription  for  this  purpose,  or  to  loan 
funas,  to  be  repaid  out  of  the  gradu- 
al sales. 

6.  Agents  might  be  eatablished 
in  every  town  and  village  to  sell 
these  American  works  at  10  per  cent 
commission,  like  every  other  manu 
ifacture,  but  to  prevent  collisions 
these  agents  ought  to  sell  none  but 
Mich  American  works. 

7.  Authors  ought  to  agree  to  put 
no  books  into  the  booksellers  hands, 
unless  bought,  at  a  discount  leaving 
them  from  40  to  60  per  cent  profit! 
Surely  enough! 

8.  Wealthy  or  influential  men 
ought  to  feel  a  national  and  rational 
pride  in  fostering  American  talents 
and  genius  wherever  met,  even  un- 
der a  modest  garb. 

9.  Station  of  trust  or  profit,  and 
dwve  all  literary  stations  and  colle- 
giate chairs  ought  always  to  be  given 


to  the  most  worthy  by  public  compe* 
titinn. 

10.  The  last  remedy  which  we 
venture  to  suggest,  consists  in  trying 
to  induce  our  most  ingenious  men  ta 
endeavor  to  discover  a  mode  by  which 
a  few  copies  of  a  work  moy  be  prin- 
ted as  cheun  per  copy  as  when  many 
arc  printeu.  Although  we  cannot 
now  see  how  this  can  be  done,  we 
know  that  almost  nothing  is  impossi- 
ble to  modern  mechanism  ar>d  inge- 
nuity. Stereotype  printing  has  en- 
abled to  multiply  still  more  impress* 
ions  it  is  now  required  to  simplify  it 
by  machinery  so  as  to  print  a_  few 
copies  at  a  time  whenever  required. 
We  have  already  seen  a  machine  b} 
which  a  man  could  print  as  fast  as 
he  could  write.  If  this  could  be 
improved  and  print  10  or  20  or  30  ai 
a  tune,  the  discovery  would  be  com- 
pleted. Its 'advantages  would  be 
incalculable,  since  it  would  no  Jong- 
er  require  a  large  capital  to  print  a 
work,  but  small  editions  might  be 
printed  as  often  as  required. 

The  inventor  of  this  oligotype 
printing  would  deserv>>  ample  fame 
and  reward. 

B.  FHANKUNf  JUNH. 

90.  Ancient  Monuments  or  Cen- 
tral Pennsylvania  by  Major 
Adlum. 

Western  Pennsylvania  has  aeve- 
ral  Ancient  Monuments  (similar  to 
those  of  Ohio  and  West  Virginia) 
near  Pittsburg,  Meadville,  the  Mo- 
nongahela,  &c.  which  are  already 
described;  but  it  was  uut  known 
that  any  existed  also  in  the  Allegha- 
ny mts.  Major  Adlum  who  was 
long  a  sur>'eyor  on  the  waters  of  the 
Susquehannah,  furnished  me  in 
1825  with  an  account  of  several 
which  he  explored  between  1792 
and  1800  while  the  country  was  yet 
a  wilderness.  They  must  have  be- 
longed to  the  oldest  Indian  tribea  of 
this  state,  since  the  villasea  of  the 
Lenaps  who  dwelt  in  E.  Pennsylva- 
nia are  now  quite  obliterated,  being 
built  of  less  solid  materials.  C.8.II. 


,■1, 


muJU 


■j^b»<L«4 


1)1  ic  compC' 

which  we 
ts  in  trying 
lout  men  Ux 
e  by  which 
ny  be  prin- 
when  many 
wc  cannot 
(lone,  wo 
;  is  impotti- 
and  inge- 
ing  haa  en- 
re  impresB' 
>  aimplirrit 
irint  a  few 
r  required, 
machine  by 
as  fast  as 
I  could  be 
20  or  50  ai 
lid  be  corn- 
would,  be 
lid  no  long- 
to  print  a 
8  might  be 
red. 

B  oligotjpe 
imple  fame 

KLINi  JUNR. 
ITS  OF  Cbn- 

BY  Major 

X  has^  aeve- 
(similar  to 
St  Virginia) 
le,  the  Mo- 
ire already 
uot  known 
he  Allegha- 
I  who  was 
'aters  of  the 
sd  me  in 
of  several 
ween  1792 
itry  was  vet 
ist  have  De- 
an tribea  of 
agea  of  the 
FennsTlva- 
ated,  being 
als.  C.8.R. 


127 


1.  E.  of  Loyalsock  creek  on  the 
N.  side  of  the  \V.  branch  of  Susijuc- 
hannah,  elliptical  circus  or  fort,  80 
yards  long,  and  (U)  wide,  ditch  out- 
side, parapet  inaide,  gateway  S.  lea- 
ding to  the  river,  on  which  bottom 
it  is. 

S.  One  mile  N.  side  of  Pine  creek 
on  the  W.  brancii  of  Sus(|.  U.  re 
mains  a  town,  surrounded  by  a  semi 
circular  ditch  outside,  parapet  inside 
one  side  straight  and  200  yards  long, 
the  other  curved. 

3.  Forty  rods  from  Tioga  R.  on 
the  top  of  a  hill,  just  at  the  New 
York  line,  oblong  square  fort  80 
yards  long,  60  wide,  ditch  outside, 
parapet  two  feet  high.  Inside  s«irc- 
ral  circular  holes  or  foundations  of 
houses. 

4.  On  the  great  flats  of  Tioga  R. 
a  circular  town. 

5.  At  the    Shawani   flats    near 
Wilkesbarre,  remains  of  the  Shaw- 
ani town,  or  earlier  remains  per 
haps. 

6.  At  the  fork  of  Black  lick  and 
Conemaugh  R.  a  square  foot  of  two 
acres. 

7.  Near  Milton  on  W.  branch  of 
Susq.  R.  a  square  mound  of  stones, 
SO  feet  long  and  broad,  8  feet  high, 
with  soil  and  trees  on  it. 

8.  On  the  N.  side  of  Nittany  mt. 
on  the  path  to  Bald  Eagle  nesti 
a  round  stone  mound  7  or  8  feet 
high. 

•9.  On  Broad  mt.  between  reading 
and  Sunbury  another  similar  stone 
mound,  same  height. 


91.  Antiquities  of  East  VinoiNiA 
BY  Col.  Mead. 
In  1824,  Col.  David  Mead  of  Jes 
samine  county  in  Kentucky,  a  vene 
table  man  born  in  Virginia  in  1744, 
communicated  me  some  account  of  sea  in 
the  Indians  and  antiquities  of  lower 
or  Eastern  Virginia. 

1.  There  are  some  small  Indian 
mounds  on  James'  R,  near  Monacan 
85  miles  above  Richmond,  which 
have  tieen  graves;  they  are  of  earth, 
without  any  stones. 

2.  A  few  similar  mounds  are  found 


below  Richmond,  but  many  mere 
plain  Indian  graves:  the  bodies  are 
oiily  one  loot  under  ground.  iSkele- 
toHH  of  women  have  been  found  with 
necklaceH  of  Buck's  horn  beads. 
Matiy  arrowH  and  broken  earthen- 
ware are  found  in  ploughing. 

3.  All  along  the  sea  snore  and 
banks  of  large  rivers  are  found  many 
large  heaps  of  shells,  oysters  clams, 
muscles,  scollops,  &c.  evidently 
niudc  by  the  Indians.  They  are 
irregular,  2  or  3  feet  thick,  covered 
by  a  thin  soil,  the  shells  are  bleach- 
ed and  partiv  broken.  The  immense 
number  anti  extent  of  these  heaps 
indicates  a  large  population  feeding 
on  shell  fish. 


02.  Amruioan  Histoht* 
The  last  indians  of  Virginia^  by 
Col.  D.  Mead. 
In  1727  the  state  line  was  run  by 
Col.  Byrd  between  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina  from  the  sea  to  the 
Blue  Ridge.  At  that  time  the  fol- 
lowing nations  existed  yet. 

^  I.  The  Nottoways  who  had  a  large 
village  on  the  Nottoway  R.  a  branch 
of  Koanoke  R.  and  near  the  line. 
They  attended  the  survey,  and  soon 
after  many  joined  the  Tuscarorat, 
to  whom  they  were  related  by  lan- 
guage, and  in  1776  emigrated  north 
with  them.  In  1 820  only  37  indi- 
viduals remained  occupying  7000 
acres  of  good  land  on  the  Nottoway 
River. 

2.  The  Meherrins.  3.  llie  8t- 
ponis—on  rivers  of  the  same  namea, 
branches  of  the  Roanoke,  near  the 
Nottoways  in  Virginia;  they  were 
already  reduced  to  a  few  men  in 

1727,  and  became  extinct  in  1750< 

4.  The  Tuscaroras  dwelt  yet  on 
Dan  R.  N.Car.  or  70  miles  from  the 

1727:  they  had  a  town  till 
1766  when  they  sold  their  lands  and 
went  to  join  the  Iroc|uois,  to  whom 
the  main  body  had  gone  before  after 
the  war  of  1722. 

5.  Saura  or  Sara  or  Cheraw,  iw- 

E!r  and  lower  town,  2  towns  in  M. 
arolina  150  miles  from  the  Tifaet- 
ronwi  they  existed  yet  aa  late  as 


H' 


-..4^ 


.4Awfc*»f  ■*»''*•*»■  itwMWti  tm^ 


128 


1788,  when  they  joined  the  Chero- 
kis. 

6,  NansnmondH  or  Nnnsamonn;<i, 
dwelt  in  the  county  bearing  tlii'ir 
name  in  Virginia.  Towards  17-10 
they  joined  tiie  Tuscarora«.  As 
late  M  1750  they  used  to  iish  and 
winter  in  Nansainond  cy. 

7.  Pamunkeys,  dwelt  on  Patnun- 
key  R.  They  are  there  yet,  redu- 
ced to  a  few  individuals  in  lH2il. 
One  oF  them  was  put  in  a  ca^e  or 
round  house  fok'  theft  at  Uichmond, 
he  was  very  strong  and  outrageous. 
A  few  Nottoways  and  Pamunkeys 
wander  occasionally  through  the 
streets  in  a  degraded  state.  They 
have  but  seldom  intermarried  witn 
negroes. 

93.  The  Last  Indians  of  Nkw- 
Jehsf.y. 

In  1802  and  1830  I  collected  the 
following  information  in  New  Jer- 
sey. 

The  last  tribes  tliat  remained  in 
the  state  after  the  treaties  and  ^reat 
emigration  of  the  Raritans,  Mini- 
sinks,  &c.  or  Northern  Indians,  in 
1758  and  1760,  were  the  following. 

1.  Manahoking  tribe  on  Manaho- 
king  bay  now  Little  Egg  Harbor. 

2.  Malicas,  on  R.  ditto,  now  Lit- 
tle £ffl|  H.  R. 

3.  Mantas  on  Ancocus  creek. 

4.  Monolapans  on  R.  ditto  now 
Cranberry  R. 

All,  these  were  fragments  of  the 
Naraticong  tribe  of  the  Nanticokes 
of  South  New  Jersey. 
They  gradually  concentrated  thcm- 
seWes  near  Absecum  or  Great  Kgg 
Harbor,  and  on  Balsto  R.  nnw  Egg 
Harbor  R.  at  the  head  of  which  was 
their  largest  village  of  Shemung,  or 
Chemunk  where  they  dwelt  peace- 
fully during  the  war  of  the  revolution 
on  their  reserved  land. 

Shemung  was  in  the  Pine  barrens, 
between  Atsion  and  Tuckerton. 
The  Indians  had  become  christians, 
tl>ey  were  good  neighbors,  peaceful, 
never  broke  their  word  and  all  spoke 
English.  They  manufactured  bas- 
kete  for  sale  and  would  cut  willow 


twigs  any  where,  which  they  did  not 
deem  stealing,  but  was  not  liked  by 
the  whites.  '1  hey  often  intermarried 
witii  tliu  whites,  but  seldom  with 
negroes. 

Although  their  lands  and  reserva- 
tions wore  unalienable  and  secured 
for  them  in  trustees  hands,  they  felt 
their  situation  uncomfortable,  their 
land  being  very  poor.  Therefore 
they  often  applied  to  the  legislature 
to  allow  them  to  sell  and  buy  better 
lands  among  the  Oncidas  of  New 
York. 

After  many  applications  and  refu- 
sals, because  all  did  not  agree  to  the 
sale,  the  legislature  of  New  Jersey 
in*1805  allowed  them  to  compro- 
mise, and  either  go  or  stay.  About 
120  sold  their  shares  of  the  lands 
and  removed  to  Shemung  or  New 
Stockbridge  among  the  Oneidas,  led 
by  their  Hachem  Jacob  Skiket,  who 
had  been  educated  at  Princeton: 
Some  of  them  had  white  women  for 
wives  who  went  along.  About  25 
refused  to  go  at  all  anu  remained  on 
small  farms.  Of  these  only  6  re- 
mained at  or  near  Shemung  of  New 
Jersey  in  1830,  who  work  and  hunt 
on  the  Pine  barrens.  A  few  others 
are  rambling  through  the  state,  they 
sometimes  come  to  Philadelphia  on 
a  visit,  and  dress  like  us. 

C.  S.  Rafinesqur. 

94.  Inscription  of  an  ancient  Mex- 

icon  Historical  manuscript. 

By  Profeisor  C.  S.  Rafineique. 

This  singular  manuscript  is  pre- 
served in  the  library  of  the  Philoso- 
phical Society  of  Philadelphia,  and 
IS  a  fac  simile  of  another  in  Mexico. 
It  was  sent  I  believe  by  Mr.  Poin- 
sett. 

It  forms  a  roll  about  10  feet  long 
and  8  inches  wide,  divided  into  30 
compartiments  or  scenes  or  events; 
from  right  to  left  the  principal  names 
have  been  added  in  our  letters. 

It  appears  to  relate  to  some  of  the 
earliest  migrations  of  the  Mexican 
nation,  since  it  begins  at  a  navigation 
by  water  and  terminates  at  a  third 
Colhuacan,  a  place  of  note  in  early 


irii-i"-"'*  tfMiwi 


hey  did  not 
lut  liked  bj 
itermarried 
.•Idoiu  with 

nd  rcserva- 

nd  secured 

H,  they  felt 

•table,  their 

Therefore 

Icj^islature 

buy  better 

as  of  New 

IS  and  refu- 

ngree  to  the 

»Iew  Jersey 

to  compro- 

ay.    About 

tlie  lands 

ig  or  New 

tneidas,  led 

^kiket,  who 

Princeton: 

women  for 

About  25 

emained  on 

only  6  re- 

Lingof  New 

'k  and  hunt 

.  few  others 

I  state,  they 

adelphia  on 

• 

%FINBSqUR. 

■cient  Mex- 

uscript. 

leique. 

ript  is  pre- 

the  Philoso- 

lelphia,  and 

in  Mexico. 

Mr.  Poin- 

10  feet  long 
ed  into  30 
>  or  events; 
cipal  names 
etters. 
some  of  the 
e  Mexican 
I  navigation 
I  at  a  third 
)te  in  early 


120 


Mexican  History.  The  tinieH  arc 
denoted  by  fuet  or  stops  or  clso  liv 
signs  of  years;  but  the  chronoiouiv 
is  rather  confuse  and  obscuri-. 

There  is  no  iMHini'cted  siiiiilai  ty 
between  this  historical  tul>lu  and  tluit 
of  Siguen/a  puhlislu'd  \>y  (icnielli, 
although  tliey  begin  and  crul  nearly 
in  the  same  way.  I'untitlun  and 
Chapoltc|)ec  are  tiiu  two  only  similar 
places  in  botii. 

Siguen'Aa  famous  table  relates  to 
the  migrations  uf  the  Aztlaficcas  or 
Aztecas  from  A/.tlan  to  Mixuahcan, 
with  a  chronology  of  lf)U8  yeors  at 
most.  This  appears  to  relate  to 
■ome  other  tribes  of  Colhuacans  witi 
a  chronology  less  extensive  and  re 
gular. 

To  give  a  full  description  and 
comparison  of  these  two  interesting 
manuscripts,  with  explanations  and 
translations  would  re(|uire  a  memoir. 
It  is  chiefly  my  intention  at  present 
to  draw  attention  on  them  and  sug- 
gest a  few  remarks,  on  some  of  the 
scenes. 

First  scene,event  or  place.  Ilhuitl 
Cacan  ClUnmoztoc,  (Ilhuitl  means 
the  sky  or  celestial.)  This  event  is 
represented  as  in  Sigucnza  by  a 
square  sea  with  a  boat,  but  instead 
ot  a  man  laying  down  in  the  boat, 
are  two  men  standing  and  paddling, 
which  evidently  alludes  to  a  voyage 
by  sea  and  from  the  East  or  through 
the  Atlantic.  There  is  besides  a  teo- 
calli,  temple  or  island  in  it,  with  a 
tree  on  it,  but  no  bird;  and  two  men 
below  outside  one  sitting  and  one 
kneeling.     Date  3  years  or  balls. 

2d.  scene.  I'anhuataque,  Dates  1 
year  and  3  feet  or  steps  probably 
meaning  stations  of  migration. 

3.  First  Colhuacan  (meaning  holy 
old  place,)  this  is  the  name  given  by 
the  Mexicans  to  the  immense  ruin  of 
Otolum  near  I'alcni^ue.  It  is  figured 
by  a  mountain  like  a  phrygian  cap, 
with  9  tongues  or  people  and  8  spea- 
king sitting  men  or  tribes  in  a  row, 
6  steps  &c.  3  sheaths  or  ages  next. 

4*  Chimalman.  5.  ({uetzaletl. 
6.   Cuauheohuitl.  7.  Cohuatl.  Four 


encli  and  between  each,  thus  T  steps 
or  feet  or  stations. 

H.  <hca  ijitillinnunliijue  nifxeoatl, 
V  tree,  u  tcocalli,  a  dansc  ui  S  men, 
)  years,  4  steps. 

U.  O'haii  ijiiinnotz  nyxcoall,  two 
men,  7  stepb  )Z  iiefore,  2  above,  3  af- 
ter. 

10.  Cuextveatl  Chocayan.  2concs 
a  man  sneaking  ?>  steps. 

1 1 .  Cohuatl  Camac.  An  alligator 

4  steps. 
Here  begin  the  astronomical  cy« 

cles  of  13  years,  figured  by  symbolic 
s(|uares.  From  i^  to  18  scenes 
nameless. 

I'i.  Four  men  or  tribes  sitting, 

23  years. 

1 3.  Four  men  in  a  sijuart:,  7  steps 

24  years. 

14.  Ditto,  4  steps,  10  years. 
1.).  Ditto,  a  cornucopia,  3  steps, 

5  years. 
IG.  Ditto,  5  years,  3  steps,  4  men 

beyond. 

17.  A  cone,  a  sword,  3  tongues, 
12  years. 

18.  Four  men,  3  steps,  4  years. 

19.  Jizcapozalco  (well  known 
city)  4  men,  4  years,  5  steps. 

2U.  Jlcalhuacan  or  the  second 
Colhuacan,  4  men,  a  spade,  4  years, 
4  steps. 

21.  Ecatepec  (wind  Hill)  cone,  4 
men,  3  steps,  4  years.  Second  part 
4  men,  3  steps,  8  years. 

22.  Cvhuatitlan  (snake  place) 
Snake,  4  men,  5  steps,  20  years. 
2d.  part  4  steps,  4  years. 

23.  Teopaiucan.  Cone,  sword,  3 
tongues,  4  men,  3  steps,  4  years. 

24.  Puniillan  (passage  place)  di- 
vided in  G  parts,  all  with  the  4  men 
or  tribes  as  usual.  1  has  3  steps, 
4  years.  2d.  3  steps,  8  years,  and 
here  appears  the  first  symbol  of  a 
king  sitting.  3d.  &  4th.  each  3  steps 
4  years.  3th.  has  a  sheaf  or  age  of 
1U4  years,  8  years  besides  &  3  steps. 
t)th.  4  steps,  4  y'.'nr-'. 

25.  JitlacuUiuaan,  3  steps,  4  men, 
4  years. 

26.  Chapoltepec  (Locust  hill)  4 
steps,  4  men,  20  years,  5  steps.   2d. 


I  M 


travellers  with  loads,  a  step  underlpart  below  G  steps  round  a  circle* 


130 


3  nen  kneeling  to  2  men 


sol 


sitting,  5 
sheaths  or  ages  of  520  years . 

2r.  Chimalazott,  3  steps,  a  war- 
rior leading  a  slave. 

28.  Uuitzilihuitl,  3  steps,  a  war- 
rior leading  a  slave  to  the  king  Coz- 
coxth  sitting.  This  is  the  Cuxcax 
of  Aztecas  to  whom  they  become 
slaves,  and  therefore  these  annals 
refer  to  those  tribes  who  enslaved 
them,  under  Cuxciuv  14th  king  of 
the  Chichimecas  or  Acolliuans. 

29.  Third  Colhuacan,  a  mountain, 
liji          2  steps,  4  years,  S  nien,  a  vase  be- 

tweeii  them. 

SOth  ar\d   last    scene    or   event. 
Nameless.     Three 
steps,  several  men 
End  of  the  whole  3  men  and  2 
diers  with  swords  and  tongues. 

The  whole  number  of  computed 
years  from  the  12th  scene,  amounts 
IjIII  to  816  years  before  the  subjugation 

)  of  the  Aztecas  and  the  building  or 

occupation  of  the  third  Colhuacan 
'ji  the  date  of  which  is  in  1314,  there- 

'[  fore  the  beginning  of  these  annalsgo 

'  to  the  year  498  oT  our  era}  but  how 

much  earlier  in  the  previous  ages  is 
uncertain.  It  appears  that  they 
dwelt  3  ages  or  312  years  in  the  first 
Colhuacan.  If  the  feet  or  steps  de- 
note times  or  cycles  the  chronology 
would  be  changed  and  increased.  It 
is  desirable  that  this  manuscript 
should  be  engraved. 

95.    PERUVIAN  HISTORY. 


Table 


'  tops  of  mouh- 


of  the  successive  Dynasties 
and  Jncas  of  Peru. 

This  is  an  extract  from  my 
history  of  the  Americans,  the 
auUiors  consulted  are  chiefly 
Herrera,  Lavega,  Acosta,  Laet, 
Vftlera,  Gomara,  Polo,  Amich, 
Touron,  Garcia. 

1st  Period.  Theogony.  1  God 
or  triad.  Fachacaniac  (world 
soul)  or  Pachayaca  (world  hca- 
veuly)  or  Achachic  (celestial  ere- 
atoi'.) 


3.  Pachamama  or  the  earthy 
properly  world  mother. 

4.  Apuinti,  or  the  sunt  proper- 
ly father  lord. 

5.  Churi-inti,  or  son  of  the 
sun. 

6.  Inti-vauqui,or  brother  of  the 
sun.  These  3  deities  form  a  triad 
or  trinity  called  Tarigatanga,be- 
ing3  in  1  or  1  in  3. 

7.  The  moon  or  Cniils. 

8.  The  Iris  or  Allk,  Yllapa. 

9.  God  of  thunder,  air,  and 
wind,  Chuquilla. 

10.  The  stars,  Chillay,  Aclla> 

kings  sitting,  2  ^^^  ^^^^^^  Chasca  is  Venus. 
,  a  conebeTow.      ^^^  Apachitas  or  tops  of  n 
tains. 

12.  ConapasorMalquis.  Spi- 
rits, Cupay  or  Supa  is  the  Devil. 

2d  Period.  Antidiluvian  dy- 
nasties of  Ayar.  1.  Cacha.  2. 
(Jehu.  3.  Sanca.  Great  flood  of 
Mamacocha  (mother  ocean.) 

3d  Period.  Of  legislators  l^ld 
conquerors.  ,  .  -, 

1st  Dynasty.  Collas.  i; 

2d  Guancas.  •• 

Sd  Xauxans  escaped  from  the 
great  flood  in  the  mts  of  Xauxa 
and  Collao,  part  of  the  Ritisuyu 
or  mts  of  snow.  Xauxan  D.  last- 
ed till  1534, last  king  vras  Atoya. 

4th.  Zipanas,  of  the  Collas. 

5th.  Cagnas,  Queens  who  con- 
quer the  Zipanas. 

6th.  Chon  or  Con,  legislator 
came  from  the  North,  wiUt  a  na- 
tion of  white  bearded  men,  who 
built  Tiahuanaco. 

7.  After  a  second  flood  In- 
tillapac,  the  last  king  of  Tiahua- 
naco, divides  his  empire  into  4 
kingdoms  for  his  4  sons. 

Manco,  king  of  the  North. 

Colla,  of  the  South. 

Tocay,  of  the  East.  ■ ' 

Pinahua,  of  the  West. 

8th.  Cara  or  Cari,  or  Pacha- 


S.MaiQacqchft  or  mother  ocean  caiii»  who  came  from  the  SohMi 


.Mis^tt^^U^^maikiiiisaiii* 


-"^m^ 


»r  the  earthy 
ther. 

e  sun,  proper- 
ly son  of  the 

brother  of  the 
IS  form  a  triad 
rigatanga,be- 

Caills. 
Ilk,  Tllapa. 
er,   air,   and 

liillay,  Aclla„ 
Yenus. 
tops  of  mouh- 

[alquis.  Spi- 
i  is  the  DeviU 
tdiluvian  dy- 
..  Cacha.  2. 
Great  flood  of 
ir  ocean.) 
sgislators  i^id 

Has.  •;'; 

ped  from  thei 
nts  of  Xauxa 
r  tlie  Ritisuyu 
Luxan  D.  tast- 
ig  vras  Atoya. 
the  CoIIas. 
sens  who  con- 

)n,  legislator 
th,  wiUi  a  na- 
led  men,  who 

nd   flood  In- 
ng  of  Tiahua- 
;mpire  into  4 
sons. 
:he  North. 

ith.     ,  ■  ^: 

ist.       "■'  '"''' 

Neat. 

ri,  or  Pacha- 

sm  the  8oH|b 


131 


conquers  Tialiuanaco,  the  Chons 
banislicd. 

9.  Ticc  or  Viiacocha  T.  (man 
of  the  sea,)  Icghlator  come  from 
the  south:  since  worshipped.  Al- 
cavica  was  iiing  of  Cosco. 

10th.  Viracocha  11.  Another 
legislator,  came  by  sea  and  dri- 
ven away  to  sea  by  the  Cagoas 
or  Canari^?. 

11th.  Cagnas  queens  again  in 
E.  Peru.  Cliapera  last  1538. 
Chimu  in  W.  Peru,  lasted  till 
1408.  Chancas  in  central  Peru 
the  last  king  Hancohuallu  leaves 
Peru  in  1350. 

l£th.  Cari  and  Chipana  or  Ca- 
panac,  two  kings  of  the  CoIIas, 
begin  new  dynasties  towards  840 
of  our  era,  and  are  at  war  for  400 
years  till  both  submit  to  theYncas 

13th.  Tocabo  or  Royal  line, 
descended  from  Manco.  Several 
kings  mentioned,  who  reign  in 
N.  Peru  over  the  Yuncas,  first 
king  Chincha  Camac,  a  legisla- 
tor, all  the  kings  called  Chinchas 
and  Mancu.  Rimac  was  one 
deified.  Cocapac  was  king  to- 
wards 1050.  Towards  1380  two 
kings,  Ciiuqui  became  vassal  in 
1388,  Cuyz  in  1402. 

4II1  Period.  Dynasty  of  the  In- 
cas  or  Yuncas  or  Yncas,  or  Ingas 
or  Inguas. 

1.  Guanacaure  or  Ayarachc, 
of  Tocabo  race,  king  of  Pacari- 
tambo,  his  queen  Ragua,  towards 
1080. 

2.  Aranca,  king  of  Tamboqui- 
ro  towards,  1090,  queen  Cona. 

3.  Manco  I.  or  Maneo  Capac, 
brother  of  the  two  last,  becomes 
king  of  the  Quichuas,  and  built 
Cusco  town  1100.  His  queen 
Oello  or  Colo,  His  posterity 
Chima. 

4.  Sinchiroca,  sou  of  3,  in  1137 
Queen  Cora  or  Achiola,  progeny 
Raura. 


5.  Yupanqui  I.  or  Yacarij^a- 
gue  or  Lloque,  nephew  of  fast, 
in  1167.  Queen  Cava.  Progeny 
Huaynana. 

6.  Mayta  Capac  in  1197. 
Queen  Cuca.  Progeny,  Urcaf 
mayta.  Begins  to  extend  the 
empire  greatly  over  Peru. 

7.  Yupanqui  II.  or  Pachuti 
Capac  in  1227.  Queen  Cury 
llpay.  Progeny  Aumayta. 

8.  Yupanqui  III.  or  Roca,  in 
1527.  Queen  Micay.  Progeny 
Vicaquirau  or  Yizaquimo, 

9.  Yupanqui  iy..or  Yahuarho- 
acac  in  1305.  Queen  Chiquia. 
Progeny  Aylli. 

10.  Viracocha  in  1315.  Queen 
Runtu.  Progeny  Cozco. 

11.  Urco  in  1372.  Tyrant  so 
worthless  as  to  bo  omitted  by 
many,  deposed . 

12.  Pachacutcc  or  Manco  II. 
or  Titu-capac,  in  1 375.  Queen 
Huarca.  Progeny  Incapanaca. 

1 3.  Yupanqui  V.  in  1455.  Qo. 
Chimpu-  Progeny  Incapanaca  II. 

14.  Yupanqui  VI.  or  Tupac 
Yaya,  in  1450.  Queen  Oello. 
Progeny  Capac. 

15.  Huiiyna  Capac  in  1481. 
Several  queens  Pileu,  Riva,  Run- 
tu, Toto.  Progeny  Tumipampa. 

IG.  Huascar  or  Inticusi  huall- 
pa  in  1523.  Queen  nameless. 
Progeny  extirpated.  Deposed  by 

17.  Atahualpa  his  brother  in 
1526.  Usurper,  was  king  of 
Quito,  killed  by  Spaniards  in 
1533. 

Second  Series  of  Iiicas  after  the 
Spanish  Invasion. 

18.  Toparpa  or  Atahnalpa  II. 
set  up  by  the  Sp.  in  the  N.  1533. 

1 9.  Aticoc,  set  up.  by  the  Qui- 
tans,  nominal  for  a  few  days  1 533. 

20.  Quilliscacha,  killed  by 
Ruminavi  in  1534*. 

21.  Ruminavi,  in  1534,  inde- 


...  i 


132 


if 


peadent  in  tlio  Andes  for  several 
^ears. 

£2.  Manco  III.  son  of  Huayna, 
rightful  Inca  in  S.  Peru,  from 
1533  to  1555,  called  Elinga  by 
the  Spaniards. 

23.  Sayri  tupac  his  son  1555 
to  1561.  Diego  of  Sp. 

24.  Cuzititu  his  brother  1561 
to  1569.  Philip  I.  of  Sp. 

25.  Tupac  Amaui  I.  his  bro- 
ther, 1569  to  1578.  Philip  II.  of 
fip.  all  independant  of  Spain,  in 
Vilcapampa;  last  beheaded. 

26.  Paullu  I.  Christobal  of  Sp 
set  up  by  them  at  diflcrent  times 
in  opposition  till  1576,  was  son 
of  Huayna. 

87.  Paullu  II.  Carlos  of  Sp.his 

son,  from  1576  to  1586. 

28.Pau]lu  III.  Mclchior  Carlos 

Wn  of  last  1586,  exiled  to  Spain 

in  1602,  dies  there  of  grief  1610. 

Interregnum^  but  Ineas  acknow- 
ledged secretly  by  the  reruvians. 
'29.  Mangore  1674,  revolts  in 

the  Andes. 

30.  Torote,  secretly  from  1712 
to  1737,  became  independant  in 
Andes  till  1740. 

31.  Apu  or  Huaynacapac  IL 
Juan  Santos  of  Sp.  independent 
in  Andes  from  1742  to  1755, 
when  sent  to  Spain. 

22.Tupac  Amaru  II.  Cordodan- 
qui  of  Sp,  independent  in  the 
South  from  1780  to  1782. 

S3.  Tupac  Amaru  III.  his  bro- 
ther and  successor  1782. 

34.  Fumacagua,  revolt  in  1813. 

85.  Manco  lY.  or  Yupanqui 
yil.  was  Inca  Protector  General 
of  the  Indians  appointed  by  Pa- 
triots in  1818. 

36.  Lauricocha,  short  revolt  in 
lfi28. 

The  series  of  Spanish  kings 
and  viceroys  of  Peru  belongs  to 
the  colonial  history,  the  scries  of 
late  independent  rulers  and  pre 
sidents  of  Peru  and  Bolivia,  be 


longs  to  their  late  independent 
history.  C.  S.  Bqfinesque. 

96.  American  Languages. 
Wahtani  or  Mandan. 

The  vocabularies  of  languages 
collected  by  Lewis  and  Clarke, 
in  their  memorable  journey  to 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  appear  to  have 
been  lost  and  never  published.  It 
is  said  they  were  ])ut  into  the 
iinnds  of  Dr.  Benj.  Barton,  who 
made  no  use  of  them;  since  his 
death  they  have  disappeared,  and 
cannot  be  traced  any  where. 

l^met  in  Lexington,  Ky.  Mr. 
George  Shannon,  who  was  one  of 
the  companions  of  Lewis  in  that 
voyage,  and  who  furnished  me 
with  some  words  of  the  Mandans 
on  the  Upper  Missouri,  who  lie 
said  call  themselves  WahtaniSf 
these  added  to  a  few  scattered  In 
Lewis'  Travels,  form  the  follow- 
ing 32  words. 


^Father 

Papa    ^.'  ' 

Mother 

Nayeh        ^ 

*Man 

Numakeh 

Woman 

Mikheh     "- 

Water 

Minih 

God 

Hupaniski-i 

Hill 

Naweh     "l 

Village 

Alinah 

Meat  .    . 

Mascopi     ', 

Corn 

Cohanteh 

Cold 

Siiinihush 

White 

Shahar 

Black 

Sahera 

Red 

Nopa 

K'liife 

Maheh 

*JVo 

Nicosli 

Uig 

...     Ahinah 

Little 

Hami 

Fvx 

-    Ohhaw      .. 

Cat     ^ 

Poscop 

Wtld  Sheep 

Ahsatah 

Moeasin 

Orup 

Wolf 

Sliekeh 

Mahanali 

G       Kiinah 

Nupah 

7       Kupah 

Nameni 

8       Tetoki 

Topah 
Kciuii 

"  9       Macpeh 
10       Pirokeh. 

3  independent 
Rafinesque. 

languages. 
VIandan. 
3  or  languages 
)  and  Clarke, 
lo  journey  to 
ftppear  to  have 
fpubli^ed.  It 

put  into  the 
.  Barton,  who 
cm;  since  his 
appeared,  and 
iiy  wlicrc. 
;ton,  Ky.  Mr. 
A'howasoneof 
Lewis  in  that 

furnished  me 
'  tlic  Mandans 
souri,  who  lie 
ires  Wahtanis, 
\v  scattered  in 
rm  the  follow- 

Papa     ^'^" 

Nay  eh        ^ 

Numalceh 

Mikheh 

Minih 

Hupaiiish 

Naweh 

Alinah 

Mascopi 

Cohanteh 

Siiinihush 

Shahar 

Sahera 

Nopa 

Maneh'  "^ 

Nicosh 

Ahinah 

Hami 

Ohhaw 

Poscop 

Ahsatah 

Orup 

Sliekeh 
Kiinah 
T       Kupah 
i       Tetoki 
Macpeh 
Pirokeh. 


iiij 


The  4  words  marked  *  have 
some  analogy  with  tlic  English, 
through  remote  courses  as  usual, 
equal  to  12  per  cent,  of  mutual 
affinity. 

This  language  is  totally  new  to 
the  learned,  it  is  found  in  none 
of  the  great  piiilological  works. 
It  is  stated  by  Lewis  tu  differ 
widely  from  the  Minitari,  allies 
and  neighbors  of  the  Mandans, 
although  a  dialect  of  it;  both 
are  referred  to  the  great  Pakhi 
family  of  the  North,  themselves 
a  branch  of  the  Skereh  or  Panis 

Sroup  of  nations  and  languages, 
lut  this  surmise  appears  to  mc 
erroneous,  I  can  see  but  little  an- 
alogy with  the  Panis  and  Ricara 
dialects;  but  instead,  many  si- 
milarities with  the  Yancton  and 
Konzas  dialects  of  the  Missouri 
tribes.  The  Wahtasuns  or  Ah- 
nahaways  of  Lewis,  called  Aya- 
Wahs  by  Shannon,  are  a  branch 
of  the  Otos  and  Ayowehs  of  low- 
er Missouri,  although  settled 
near  the  Mandans,  and  speaking 
an  akin  dialect. 

The  word  mini  for  water  is 
foand  ill  all  the  Missouri  tribes. 
In  comparing  the  10  Mandan 
numbers  with  the  list  of  decimals 
in  50  N.  A.  dialects  in  Tanner's 
Nari^tive,  the  greatest  amount 
of  analogies  are  found  in  the 

Konza  1.  Meakchc,  2  Nonpah, 
S  Topah.  Analogy  SO  per  ct.. 
nearly  the  same  in  Omawafi. 

Tancton  1  Wanchah,  2  Nonpah 
S  Yabmene,  4  Topah.  Equal  to 
40  per  ct.  the  same  in  the  Dako- 
tah  or  Sioux. 

Minitari  2  Nohopah,  5  Nahme, 
4  Topah,  5  Chehoh,  6  Acahme, 
7  Chappo.  Equal  to  60  per  cent, 
of  analogy. 

While  the  Pani  has  only  10  p. 
eent  of  analogy  by  the  single 
number  2  Patko.  The  Muscogih 
so  bat  ti»  the  S.  E.  has  even  more 


irtii ^*Mjiiil  M  >wii[i^i  i/./i 


or  20  per  ct.  in  1  Homai,  10  Fe- 
kole;  but  they  are  very  remote. 
Mv.  Catlin,  who  has  visited 
the  Mandans  this  year,  1832, 
says  they  are  properly  called 
Siposka-nukuki  meaning  people 
of  the  pheasant!  thus  we  have  3 
names  for  this  nation,  this  is  not 
unusual,  each  nation  having  ma- 
ny nicltnames  in  N>  Americat 
He  says  they  are  reduced  to  1800 
souls,  and  that  the  Minitari 
speak  a  dialect  of  the  Upsaroka 
or  Crow  Indians. 

C.  S.  RaS IKE;(t,VE. 

97.   Languages  of  Okegok. 
Chopdnish  and  Chinuc. 

Mr.  Shannon  confirmed  the 
fact  that  only  3  languages  veM 
met  with  in  the  Oregon  mts  and 
country.  1  The  Shoshonis  in  the 
mts,  2  Chopunish  from  mts  to  the 
falls  of  the  Oregon  or  Columbia 
R.  3  Chinuc  from  hence  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  But  they  are  8pe<- 
ken  in  a  multitude  of  dialects. 

Tlic  Shoshitni  is  pretty  well 
known  to  be  a  branch  of  the  Alie- 
tan  or§Wcstern  Skereh,  spoken 
as  far  as  Mexico.  The  other  two 
are  less  known.  Mr.  Sh.  could 
only  furnish  me  12  words  of 
Chopunish,  a  few  more  met  with 
in  Lewis  and  Cox  enable  me  to 
give  24  words  of  it 


Sky 

Water 

liiver 

Lund 

^Father 

Son 

]Sun 

i  Faraway 

fJS'ose 

Jirm 

Ulead,  top 

Flat 

Cut 

Broken 

Iload 

Iluffaloe 

Bear 


Tetoh 

Mekish 

Ishkit 

Kaimo 

Papa 

Illim 

Spokan 

Wayot 

Nasnne 

Tunashe 

Chop 

Unish 

Pakehuk 

Mutult 

Ahish 

Cokala 

Yahar 


- 1  ;■ 

H 

A' 


tu 


ii.a 


134 


•irr 


Flirt 

1  Nox 

2  Lappit 


Tim. 
4   Pilapt 
0  Quis 
3   Mutat        tlO  Potemt 

It  is  singular  that  this  uncouth 
language  has  six  analogies  f  out 
of  24  with  the  English,  by  pri- 
mitive connection,  equal  to  25  per 
cent.  It  is  thererorc  Asiatic  lilve 
the  Saca  or  old  Saxon. 

I  am  at  a  loss  to  refer  it  to  any 
group  of  American  languages,  I 
nad  put  it  among  the  Wakash  or 
Nutka  group  in  my  tabic;  but  it 
is  widely  separated  from  it.  New 
to  science  as  well  as  the  next. 

Of  the  Chinuc  I  have  collec- 
ted 33  words  from  Cox,  Lew- 
ist  and  other  sources.  Cox  calls 
it  unutterable  and  says  it  lacks 
F.  V.  R. 


Chief 

Good 

^Cake 

ihland 

Gods 

Men 
Give 

t/,  "ne 
There 
Sit  down 


Tia,  Taye 

Cloucli 

Paclieco 

Ela 

Etalapass 

Ktaneini 

TillikUm 

Pattacli 

Maik 

Kok 

Mittait 


I  do  not  understand  WakcComatnx 


ffFhale 

Money 

Beads 

Bog 

Beer 

Bear 

Salmon 

Tohaeco 

Fipe 

Gun 

Blanket 


Ecola 

Haiqua 

Comoshuk 

Camux 

Mulak,  Lap 

Host 

Equannat 

Quayenult 

Kulama 

Sakqualal 

PocUshqua 


The  decimals  I  have  in  two  di- 
alects. 

1  Ect,  Icht 

2  Moxt,  Makust  ' 
S    Clunc,  Thiown 

4  Uct,  Lakut  i. 

5  Quanim,  quanutn     ,r>^\ 

6  Tuckum,  Tackut 

7  Sinanixt,  Sinbakust 


<i>.l  (liilll. •  ji|li»liri,>.:j.«a 


8  Stufkiii,  Sttiktokan  "  ' 

9  Quaycls,  Qti.-.ynsf  •  '     '"•'*■ 

10  Tnitlelum,  Italilum. 

The  4  marks  f  indicate  4  in  33 
of  analogy  with  the  English, 
equal  to  12  per  cent. 

3  words,  man,  9  and  10  have 
a  sliglit  analogy  witli  the  Cho- 
punish  out  of  9  in  the  two  lists, 
which  gives  S3  per  cent,  of  ana- 
logy. 

North  of  the  Chinuc  and  Cho- 
punisli  arc  found  the  Wakash  and 
Atnah  tribes  and  languages,  the 
last  has  many  dialects  connected 
with  thcwcstcrn  Lenilenap  group 
and  it  appears  that  both  the  Chi- 
nuc and  Chopunish  have  more 
analogies  with  them  than  with 
the  Wacash;  the  word  man  is  an 
instance  and  proof  of  it. 

In  the  Wacash  the  numbers 
have  soms  slight  affinities  with 
those  of  the  Onguys  and  Wiyan- 
dots  of  the  East,  while  in  the 
Chinuc  and  the  others,  these  de- 
cimals resemble  the  Shawani 
and  other  Eastern  Lenilenap  Di- 
alects.   Examples. 

Musqnaki.  1  Nckot,  4  S.ot- 
wauskik,  5.  Kotwauswa,  9.  Sha- 
unk.  4  in  10  or  40  per  cent  with 
Chinuc. 

Shawani.  1  Nguti,  5.  Ninlan- 
wi,  6.  Kukatswi,  10.  Matatswi, 
also  40  per  cent. 

Mohegan.  1  Ugwito,  5.  Nunon 
6  UgwituS)  10  Netaumit  also  40 
per  cent. 

I  conclude  therefore  that  the 
Chinuc  (and  perhaps  the  Cho- 
punish also)  is  one  of  the  Lenapi- 
an  languages  of  the  West,  one 
of  the  fragments  of  that  vast 
ancient  nation  that  has  spread 
from  the  Facific  to  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  in  200  Nations  and  tribes. 
The  Ainus  of  Eastern  Asia  ap- 
pear to  be  their  ancestors. 

mb<  iij:  ■       C.    S.   IlA7I]rE8({,UK. 


inhglii 


185 


■AT 


licatc  4  in  33 
he   Eiigliflh, 

ind  10  have 
th  the  Chu- 
te two  lists, 
cent,  of  ana- 

uc  and  Cho- 
Wakash  and 
ngnagcs,  the 
:t8  connected 
lilenap  group 
both  the  Chi- 
I  liavo  more 
n  than  with 
rd  man  is  an 
)rit. 

the  numbers 
Hinities  >vith 
i  and  Wiyan- 
while  in  the 
3rs,  these  de- 
:he  Shawani 
jenilenap  Di- 

ikot,  4  K.ot- 
iswa,  9.  Sha- 
per  cent  with 

ti,  5.  Ninlan- 
0.  Matatswi, 

ito,  5.  Nunon 
lumit  also  40 

ore  that  the 
|)8  the  Cho- 
r  the  Lenapi- 
B  West,  one 
)f  that  vast 
:  has  spread 
tlie  Atlantic 
18  and  tribes. 
;rn  Asia  ap- 
38tors. 
lArurssiivK. 


98.  Geologt  of  Natchez. 

The  following  information  on 
the  cliffy  of  clay  on  which  Natch- 
ez is  situated  was  imparted  to 
me  this  year  by  Dr.  James  Smith 
of  Baltimore. 

These  cliffs  are  about  220  feet 
high  in  5  strata. 

1.  Soil  4  feet  thick. 

2.  Marly  rlay  80  feet  thick. 

3.  Bank  of  clay  and  shells  25 
feet;  the  shells  are  of  several 
kinds,  chiefly  a  white  univalve 
like  Helix  but  larger,  and  a  bi- 
valve, both  soft  not  flinty.  The 
bivalve  is  a  new  JHclisma.  D,  teres 
Raf.  Subcylindrical,  2  inches 
long,  fulvous,  breadth  l-3d  ol 
length. 

4.  Pure  marly  clay  again  100 
feet  thick.  . 

5.  Bank  of  20  feet  down  to 
the  river  shore,  gravelly  or  clay 
mixt  with  rolled  silicious  pebbles. 
Many  are  of  yellow  Calcedony, 
black  and  red  jasper,  or  some 
very  curious  stones,  for  in 
stance. 

Gravel  stone  with  impression 
of  wood  on  it! 

Red  and  yellowish  chert  with 
impressions  of  shells. 

Fragments  of  pumice  stone. 

Beautiful  onyx  pumice.  Out 
ward  coat  like  iron  grey  horn- 
stone,  compact  smooth  without 
holes,  one  line  thick.  Inside 
porose  light  with  unequal  holes 
of  a  fine  purple  with  shining  vi- 
trified specks.  Next  a  band  of 
greenish  and  another  rusty  or 
brick  color  at  the  other  end. 
Thus  this  fine  stone  has  4  colors, 
iron,  purple,  green,  and  rusty 

Fragments  of  pseudo  volcanic 
glass.     One  somewhat  like  jas 
per  was  grey  inside  but  shining 
black  outside  aft  if  glazed. 


99.  Geological  Bemarks  between 

Ihiffaloe    in    JVcw    York  and 

I'ittsburg,  in  Pennsylvania. 
Bv' David  Thomas. 

Buflaloc  is  on  Lake  Erie  at 
the  moutli  of  Buflaloe  creek,  in 
a  level  rocky  ]>lain  extending  16 
miles  £.  The  rock  is  limestone 
and  horizontal,  it  extends  to  the 
C!anada  side  where  it  is  more 
broken.  The  valley  of  Buffaloe 
or.  is  wide  and  of  yellow  clay. 
The  shores  of  Lake  Erie  is  low, 
of  miry  clay,  mixt  with  sand  and 
gravel.  Three  miles  from  the 
creek  the  soil  becomes  firm,  and 
wells  are  dug  under  it  in  slate. 
The  first  bluif  on  the  Lake  is  also 
of  this  slate  or  argillite. 

At  eighteen  miles  creek,  a  thin 
stratum  of  limestone,  which  once 
overlaid  ihc  crumbling  slate,  has 
been  broken  into  angular  frag- 
ments with  square  edges  to  the 
margin  of  the  Lake.  The  hills 
of  slate  begin  to  become  steep; 
it  is  nearly  black,  resembling 
coal,  but  ill  thin  lamina,  some 
even  flames  in  a  hot  fire,  some 
are  iridescent,  or  a  yellow  sub- 
stance is  found  between  the 
leaves. 

Beautiful  pebbles  decorate  the 
shore  of  the  Lake,  they  are  pri- 
mitive fragments  of  many  colors. 

Springs  of  petroleum  are  found 
a  few  miles  inland,  and  coal 
will  perhaps  be  found  hereafter. 

Many  blufis  project  in  the  lake 
in  deep  water,  yet  it  is  said  that 
formerly  there  was  a  passage  or 
road  at  their  foot,  and  that  the 
lake  has  encroached  there.  Pur- 
plish ferruginous  sand  is  found 
on  the  shore  between  them.  The 
blufis  are  slaty  and  hardly  100 
feet  high.  Blocks  of  granite  and 
limestone  of  many  tons  are  nume- 
rous on  the  shore.    Some  singu- 


i  ! 


F  ► 


!i'     i 


136 


lar  limestone  masses  arc  seen, re- 
sembling huge  fossils,  like  oblate 
spheroids  of  Htratined  lime,  otiiers 
5  feet  diameter  and  one  thick 
with  concentric  circular  ridges 
like  a  Boletus.  The  lime  con- 
tains white  and  black  crystals  in 
the  fissures,  and  the  slate  con- 
tains, Pyrites. 

Before  Cattaraugus  creek  a 
tract  of  clay  is  found,  witli  many 
ponds  and  sloughs.  Reyond  the 
creek  the  shore  becomes  very 
shallow,  and  with  sand  downs 
50  feet  liigh,  formed  by  drifts, 
and  as  white  as  snow. 

From  Walnut  creek  to  £>-ie  in 
Pennsylvania,  the  road  for  sixty 
miles  is  on  a  broad  ridge  paral- 
lel with  the  Lake,  but  2  or  3 
miles  distant,  formed  of  loam 
and  pebbles  of  mica  slate.  The 
first  appearance  of  this  primitive 
rock  in  place  is  at  a  quarry  12 
miles  from  Cattaraugus  nearly 
South,  but  the  Chatauque  moun- 
tains now  in  sight  appear  to  be 
formed  of  it  at  their  base. 

AttheCanadaway  creek  these 
mountains  begin  to  run  [larallcl 
with  the  Lake  Ridge,  5  or  6  miles 
only  from  Lake  Erie;  on  their 
top  is  the  Lake  Chatauque  which 
empties  the  waters  into  the  Ohio, 
They  are  the  N.  W.  end  of  tiie 
Alleghanies  as  tlic  Catskiil  mts. 
ftre  their  N.  E.  end.  Tiiey  are 
about  1200  feet  high,  and  the 
small  streams  running  from  them 
to  the  Lake,  are  over  the  mica 
slate.     , 

At  the  twenty-mile  creek,  the 
valley  interrupts  the  mts.  and  on 
its  banks  horizontal  strata  of  mi- 
ca slate  are  seen  50  feet  high 
above  the  water. 

Hero  begins  Pennsylvania. 

As  far  as  Erie,  the  Argillite 
covers  the  mica  slate,  which  ap- 
pears again  near  Erie  where  a 


quarry  of.  it  is  used.  Boulders 
of  granite  are  seen  on  the  shore 
but  no  limestone. 

It  is  14  miles  from  Erie  to 
Waterford  on  Lcbeuf  creek  over 
the  mountains.  The  road  ascends 
for  8  miles  over  successive  ridg- 
es, disposed  like  an  amphitheatre, 
with  steep  slopes  towards  the 
Lake.  These  mts.  extends  S.W. 
into  Ohio  but  recede  from  tlie 
Lake  gradually.  Lebeuf  cr.  ri- 
ses in  Pine  swamps,  and  its  wa* 
ters  are  of  a  dark  color.  It  emp- 
ties into  French  cr.a  large  stream 
or  rather  river  in  a  broad  val- 
ley. 

Meadville  40  miles  from  Erio 
is  in  a  plain  with  a  gravely  loa- 
my soil.  Some  granite  bouldera 
seen  on  the  uplands. 

Fourteen  miles  S.  of  Meadville 
ends  the  mica  slate  region  anil 
begins  the  sandstime  region  sup^ 
porting  coal,  limestone  and  iron 
ore.  The  sandstone  hills  an<( 
ridges  run  from  E.  to  W.  a,n^ 
are  16  miles  broad  from  N.  to  S« 
Some  sandstone  is  white,  quite 
crumbling  and  similar  to  salt. 
Some  limestone  strata  of  a  bluish 
white  are  found.  Scrubgrass 
cr.  and  Little  Sandy  cr.  have 
iron  beds. 

The  valley  of  Slippei7  reck 
cr.  is  S.  of  these  hills,  and  opens 
to  the  W.  The  strata  are  hori- 
zontal. Limestone  is  seen  below 
the  sandstone,  and  coal  near  tbe 
surface. 

Conoqucnessing  cr.  has  eoal 
mines  on  its  banks  under  clav 
slate.  The  valley  has  high  htlfs 
on  each  side  of  t^iartzote  grk 
with  mica  in  it.  Four  kinds  ot 
iron  ore  found  there  honeycomb 
gravel,  bog  and  metallic  ores. 

From  hence  to  Pittsburg  th0 
country  is  very  hilly,  the  sand- 
stone,  limestone,  coal,  and  iron 


n    » 


-•^itaii^mmm^'.  m^ 


jt,iSife*^*A.w%.Jta« **-- 


Boulders 
I  the  shore 

n  Erie  t» 
creek  over 
ail  ascends 
^Hive  ridg- 
phitheatre, 
wards  tlie 
ends  S.W. 
from  tlie 
teuf  cr.  ri- 
ind  its  wa' 
>.  It  eme- 
rge stream 
broad  vrF- 

from  Erio 
*avely  loa- 
te  boulders 

Meadvill* 
egion  and 
'Cgion  sup<> 
e  and  iron 

hills  and 
W.  and 
n  N.  to  S. 
hite,  q,uite 
ir  to  salt, 
of  a  bluish 
icrubgrass 

cr.   have 

pery  r«ck 
and  opens 
L  are  borL> 
seen  below 
il  near  the 

has  eoal 
under  clay 
high  hUfa 
tzote  grit 
ir  kinds  of 
loneycomb 
lie  ores, 
tsburg  th0 
the  sand* 

and  iron 


131 


are  found  every  where,  and  on 
the  top  of  each  hill  a  kind  of  grea- 
sy ochraceous  earth. 

100.  ORYCTOLOGY. 


Vvlgar  names  of  fossils  and  petri' 
factions  in  JVbrth  Mierica. 
The  common  names  given  to 
those  objects  by  the  illiterate  and 
ignorant  of  geology  througliout 
the  United  States,  are  of  some 
importaince,  because  they  indi 
cate  or  lead  to  detect  the  locali- 
ties for  fossils,  as  well  as  to  cor 
rect  the   curious  mistakes    and 
misnoraera   of  the  vulgar  lan- 
guage on  that  score.     I    have 
therefore  collected  several  of  the 
names  which  I  have  thus  seen 
ai]|»lied.    The  adjective  appclla- 
tifQ  Petrified  is  commonly  pre- 
4xed  to  all  of  tliem  tlius 

^Petrified   snake  ,    or   coiled 
snakes  are  Ammonites. 

Rattle  snakes  or  petrified  rat 
ties  are  (.rthoceratites. 

Petrified  fishes.are  the  inside  of 
the  same. 

Petrified  crabs  and  beetles  are 
Trilobites,    called    snake   heads 
when  contracted. 
-;P.  turtles  are  Septaria. 
j,,  P.  butterflies  are  Prodtidiis. 
.  ♦!  P.  wasp  nests  are  Favosites. 

P.  bufialoe  horns  are  large  Tur 
bji^nolites. 
,„P.  dog  teeth  are  T  cynodon. 

P.  giants  bones  and  teeth  are 
JUastodon  and  elephants. 

F.  men's  heads  are  JVodulites 
and  Pithecites. 

p.  knives  or  bills  or  penis  are 
Bdemuites. 

p.  roots  and  bark  are  Mcyo- 
nites. 

P.  brakes  are  Filidtes. 
P.  screws  are  Encrinites.     P 
buttons  the  same  when  tlie  arti 
culations  are  loose. 


P.  eyes  or  ringstones  are  Cjf- 

ciorites. 

P.  stars  or  sea  stars  arc  Pent- 
acrinites. 

P.  stars  or  star  stones  are  Jlfa- 
dreporites. 

P.  corals  and  thimble  stones 
are  Milleporites. 

P.  almonds  are  Dtclisma'and 
J^Tueulites. 

P.  hickory  nuts  are  Pcn/rwiii- 
tcs. 

P.  acorns  are  Cupulites. 

P.  elk  horns  are  Somarites.  "' 

P.  deer  liorns  are  Maaamites. 

P.  snails  and  cockles  are  uni- 
valve shells. 

P.  clams,  muscles,  oysters  &c. 
are  bivalve  shells. 

P.  tongues  are  shark  teeth.  ^■ 

P.  walnuts  or  balls  are  Bolac- 
tites. 

P.  sponges    are    Cawlites  or 
S2)ongites. 

P.  birds  nests  are  Antrosites. 

P.  eggs  or  egg  stones  are  Oeo- 
dites. 

P.  fish  rocs  are  Oolites. 

P.  reeds  or  grass  are  Coalpkg- 
lolites 

P.  snake  skin  are  Lycopodites. 

P.  nets  are  Tesselites. 

P.  sliccp's  horns  are  Spindites. 

P.  needles  are  Spinulites. 

P.  olives  and  pecan  nuts  are 
spines  of  Echinites. 

l\  turnips  are  Lamellites. 

P.  chains  are  Catenularia. 

C.  S.  It. 


101.     Ancient  Volcanoes  of 
NoiiTH  Ambkica. — Bt  C.  8. 

RAFINESttUE.  '. 

America  will  upset  many  of 
the  theoretical  doctrines  of  Eu- 
ropean Geologists,  and  so  will 
Africa  when  explored  by  them. 

The  highest  mts.  were  said  to 
be  of  granit  every  where;  but 
tlie  highest  in  the  world,  those  of 


1 


*U^*»**<M*Ji*>»^ai.. 


"tn^^ 


.11 


a 


i'l  I' 


138 


South  America  arc  of  Porphiry, 
those  uf  Central  Asia  still  higlicr 
arc  of  stratified  primitive  rocks 
jumbled  like  marble  paper. 

The  great  geological  qiicHtion 
of  the  igneous  or  aqueous  originc 
of  the  globe  and  the  primitive 
formations  is  now  pretty  much  at 
rest.  It  is  become  more  iinpor 
iant  to  ascertain  the  originc  of 
the  secondary  formations,  with 
their  immense  stores  of  life  and 
organic  remains,  therein  entomb- 
ed. 

The  theorists  once  sustained 
that  all  the  limestone  had  been 
made  up  of  shells  by  compression 
although  we  have  primitive  and 
volcanic  limestone  without  shells. 
Now  they  maintain  that  all  the 
coal  formations  are  made  up  of 
wood  by  compression,  because  the 
lignite  is  thus  formed,  but  the  pri- 
mitive and   volcanic   anthracite 
and  bitumite  without  any  trace 
of  wood  upsets  this  theory  also. 
No  one  can  be  a  good  geologist 
without  having  8e«^n  volcanoes, 
oratleast  without  having  studied 
well     their     actual    operations 
throughout  the  globe.    After  see- 
ing the  huge  volcanoes  of  South 
America  throwing  yet  streams  of 
water,  mud,  clay,  sand,  m<irl,  bi 
tumite,  pichstone,  &c.  instead  of 
incited  stones,   while  the  same 
happens  also  in  Java,  Spain,  Si- 
cily,  Russia.... Humboldt   could 
well  account  for  many  ancient  ge- 
ological phenomena,  and  he  was 
even  led  to  surmise  that  the  great 
Asiatic  flood  was  caused  by  a  vol- 
canic eruption  of  waters  from  the 
Caspian  Sea-     If  this  should  be 
conflrmed  by  inspections,  we  may 
well  surmise  that  our  great  flood 
of  North  America,  traced  by  our 
diluvial  formations,  was  also  cau- 
sed by  eruptiotis  from  our  great 
Northern  Lakes. 


r  •_»     _. ,.  *>■»»« 


Volney  was  the  first  ^o  call  Lake 
Ontario  a  volcanoe!  and  to  notice 
our  ancient  mountain  lakes  now 
dried  up,  by  eruptions  or  convul- 
sions, each  having  a  breach  or 
water  gap.  I  am  induced  to  am- 
plify his  views  by  deeming  near- 
ly all  our  lakes,  as  many  volcanic 
outlets,  which  have  not  merely 
thrown  waters  in  later  periods 
but  in  more  ancient  periods  have 
formed  nearly  all  our  secondary 
strata  by  eruptions  of  muddy  wa- 
ter, mud.clay,  liquid  coal,  basalts 
trap.  This  was  when  the  ocean 
covered  yet  the  land. 

Submarine  or  oceanic  volcanoes 
exist  as  yet  every  where  in  the 
ocean,  &  their  effects  are  known. 
They  must  of  course  be  hollow 
outlets  under  water,  that  would 
become  lakes  if  the  ocean  ^as 
dried  up.     We  can  form  an  idea 
of  their  large  number  and  extent 
by  the  late  but  natural  discovery, 
that  all  the  Lagoon  Ids,  and  cir- 
cular clusters  of  Islands  in  the 
Atlantic,    Pacific,    and    Indian 
oceans  are  volcanic  craters!  This 
is  now  admitted  even  in  England, 
and  the  coral  reef  often  crowning 
those  clusters  are  later  superin- 
cumbent formations  by  animals. 
The  Bahama  Ids  in  the  Atlantic, 
the  Maldives  near  India,  and 
the  Coral  Ids.  all  over  the  Pacific 
are  the  most  striking  of  these 
singular  volcanic  clusters,  near- 
ly at  a  level  with  the  ocean.  Some 
of  ti.em  are  of  immense  extent 
from  6U  t>  150  miles  in  circuity 
or  even  more. 

Some  circular  bays  and  gulfs 
of  the  sea  appear  to  be  similar, 
diSering  by  having  only  one 
breach.  The  bay  of  Naples  is 
one  also,  an  ancient  crater,  with 
islands  in  front. 

The  analogy  between  lakes  and 
volcanic  craters  is  obvious,    Al- 


Vi 


rrti'Tiiuirr^ 


ilim      niMw*J"lM    I  III  I  HI  ll    Hiafci 


M^iMkdigMHilriHMM' 


:o  call  Lake 
ntt  to  notice 

lakes  now 
I  or  convul- 

b  reach  or 
uccd  to  am- 
ming  near- 
ny  volcanic 
not  merely 
ter  periods 
sriods  have 
>  secondary 
muddy  wa- 
oal»  basalts 
n  the  ocean 

c  volcanoes 
liere  in  the 
are  known, 
be  hollow 
that  would 
ocean  %as 
rm  an  idea 
and  extent 
1  discovery, 
ds,  and  cir- 
inds  in  the 
nd  Indian 
aters!This 
n  England, 
n  crowning 
er  superin- 
»y  animals, 
le  Atlantic* 
India,  and 
'  the  Pacific 
ig  of  these 
jters,  near- 
cean.  Some 
:nse  extent 
in  circuit, 

I  and  ^ulfs 
be  similart 
only  one 
'  Naples  is 
rater,  with 

n  lakes  and 
vious.    Al- 


,  139  • 

most  all  Ory  craters  become  lakosi    To  trace  all  these  formaUpns 
filled  with  water,  when  their  ig-  to  .their  sovrces,  dejinea^  their 


neous  activity  is  spent 

AH  springs  are  smaller  out- 
lets  of  water,  while  the  fuma- 
roles  and  lioles  »f  igneous  volca- 
noes, are  small  outlets  of  smoke, 
fire,  air,  gazes,  hot  mud,  &c.  I 
can  perceive  no  essential  diflc- 
rence  between  them  or  any  otiicr 
eruptive  basin,  except  in  the  de- 
gree of  caloric  or  kind  of  mat- 
ter which  they  emit  They  may 
\  n  both  bo  quiescent  or  in  activity. 
'  Springs  vary  as  much  as  volca- 
noes. We  have  few  pure  springs 
tliey  commonly  hold  mineral  sub 
stances;  they  are  cold,  warm, 
hot,  salt,  bitter,  saline,  bitumi 
nous,  limpid,  colored,  muddy; 
perpetual  or  iieriodical,,  flowing 
or  spouting.  Jua^  like  volcanic 
outlets.    ,    ,  f„.r  V 

Thsrefore  volcanoes  are  pro 
perly*     igneous    springs,      and 
springs  or  lakes  are  aijueous  vol 
canoes! 

Undeivthis  view,  we  have  no 
lack  of  volcanic  outlets  in  North 
America,  since  one  half  of  it,  the 
whole  boreal  portion,  from  New 
Enj^and  and  Labrador  in  the 
East,  to  North  Oregon  and  Alas> 
ka  in  the  West,  and  from  Lake 
Erie  to  the  boreal  ocean,  is  filled 
with  them,  being  eminently  a  re- 
gion of  lakes  and  springs:  cov' 
ered  with  10,000  lakes  at  least. 

To  these  as  well  as  to  the  dry 
lakes  of  our  mountains,  the  lime 
stone  craters  and  sinks — may  be 


8ti*eams  or  banks,  ascertaia  their 
ages  and  ravage  on  organized 
beings,  will  require  time,  .assidu- 
ity, zeal,  and  accurate  observa- 
tions.   , 

What  connection  there  is  bo* 
twepn  lakes  or^ry  basins  of  primi- 
tive regions,  and  their  formation? 
is  not  wull  ascertained.  Some 
arc  evidently  the  produce  of  crys- 
tallization; but  others  forniing 
streams,  veins,  banks  and  ridges 
may  have  been  ejected  in  a  flufal 
or  soft  state  before  organic  life 
had  begun,  and  thus  spread  jnto 
their  actual  shapes.  ^Manj 
streams  of  primitive  limpstono, 
anthracite,  urake,  guit— are  pr9- 
bably  ao  formed  and  expanded. 
Hollows  in  the  primitive  opean 
must  have  been  tiie  outlcl^  9f 
these  substances,  now  become 
lakes  after  the  land  became  dry. 

The  power  which  ris^  and 
ejects  out  of  the  bowels  of  the 
earth,  watery,  muddy  t^nd  solid 
substances,  either  cold  or  in- 
flamed is  one  of  the  secrets  of  na- 
ture; but  we  know  that  such  a 
power  or  cause  exists,,  since  ijre 
see  it  in  operation.  Water  rises 
in  lakes  and  springs  much  above 
the  level  of  the  ocean,  while  the 
Caspian  sea  is  under  that  level. 
There  is  then  no  uniform  level 
for  water  on  the  globe,  nor  uni- 
form aerial  pressure  over  them. 
Another  cause  operates  within 
the  bowels  of  the  eartli  to  gen§- 


traced  as  the  original  outlets  of  rate  and  expel  liquid  and  solid 
our  secondary  formations,  in  a  substances,  perhaps  many  causes 
liquid  state  under  tlie  ocea«,  im-  and  powers  are  combined  thiere. 
bedding  our  fossUs.    The  basal-  Galvanism  is  probably  oiie  of  the 


tiCf  trapic  and  carbonic  forma 
tions  have  the  same  origine,  since 
they  are  intermingled.  But  some 
.kinds  of  sands  and  clays  have 
.been  ejected  since  this  continent 
became  di7  land.     >,^,:Mk^ 

lo 


main  agents.  A  living  power  q£ 
organic  circulation,  would  ex- 
plain many  earthly  phenomena. 
The  great  aSfronomei^  !Klepl6r 
and  other  pliilosophers,  surmised 
that  the  earth  was  a  great  living 


T  nnint  0lM 


>■ 


\ 


I 

f 


'  140  ' 

bwlyi  *  Mnd  «r  organtced  anUlhM  those  grahts  spherical,  more 
MM  rentligln  space.  Acoordinglor  less  hnUnw,  commonly  white. 
lb  ttlift  thMry  lakes  and  springs  They  have  been  mittHlcen  for  pe- 


WtHM  be  the  «ut«rartl  pores  vents 
MMl  tnitlels  of  this  huge  being, 
foIeawMs  inlamed  sores  «nd  ex- 


uvia,  water  the  blood  or  sap  of  crystals.  They  are  howeter  per 


the  (Mirth,  metantatns  the  ribs,  ri 
t«M  t^  t«liift.  This  whimsical 
ttbHMfft  hi  iwt  prenosterous  since 
106  iLn<m  of  •antmah  peifectly 
lUiikhir  and  Sbmewhat  like  our 
ittfoibei  iht  f  ethya  and  Yc*?ox 


trifled  roes  of  fishes  by  the  vul- 
gar, and  bv  the  system  mongers 
who  would  not  believe  in  round 


feet  crystals  of  pure  lime,  con- 
glonterated  into  extensive  rocks 
and  strata. 

I  have  found  it  in  South  Ken» 
tocky,  in  the  basin  of  the  Cum- 
berland R.  (not  the  valley)  8.  of 


Mr  iMslaMce.  But  ft  is  only  ahhe  Knobs  between  Glasgow  and 
ttMbfetleal  sunnfse,  I  merely  Bowlingreen.  It  was  perfectly 
UtoMlMiltiis  an  illustration,  and  white,  the  hollow  grains  of  the 
tbh  Mnoeption  of  some  ^reat  size  of  millet.  It  is  scattered  on 
Mods;  perhaps  a  more  rahonal  the  ground  in  angular  flattened 


IflMt  Hk...  the  Iheorros  deeming 
IMi  Ulahe  k'ttass  of  inert  matter, 
H'lmriar  crystal,  or'  a  boltow 
VJmMre  AumMnMled  fn  space,  or  a 
Yontnig  %an  whMiug  round  the 


IfW.  WlNERALOGT. 
&i^ikB  tf  ytfrth  Jtmerica. 


fVagments;  hut  in  digging  for 
wc/lls  a  ttiin  Stratum  less  than  a 
foot  thick isfdvnnd  above  the  com- 
pact limestone  rock. 

This  formation  must  be  con- 
nected with  that  of  fennessee, 
mentioned  in  the  late  geological 
map  af  thatsti^,  to  be  found  in 
several  parts  of  the  S.  Cumher- 
%  )S^t  %imfosion  has  arisenjland  basin,  and  besides  on  the 
teniMrriittgtbis'mitieral  rock  be- very  top  of  theS.  Gtimberland 


enm  acktce,  denied  to  us  hy 
liMmy  Who 'have  not  seen  it,  and 
•mm  'hy  dthers  with  chalk  and 
fk^itiHlVr  the  name  of  Oolitic 


'Utftln'lKraiid  grains  like  th^true 
lOelidcreidk,  it  has  not  yet  been 
VMifdln  ifcttHBTica. 

'Lim^ritc^   'lldous  limestone 

^grMHB-  .  jdartz  bound  by 

llttiik    ft  lb  a  kind  <^f  grit  or 

iundy  roiik,  and  not  of  Oolitic 


'it  Is  Hot  uncommon  in 


mountains,  overlaying  there  the 
gpritty  sandstone. 

The  other  Oolitic  Tocks  jfirand 
in  Europe  are  1.  The  PisoltM  or 
Peastone,  with  ^ins  solid  Hke 


Cfhilk  H  cottrpact  and  whiter  peas.    S.  Meconttes,  as  mhiuteas 


poppy  seeds  and  nearest  to  chaflk. 
3.  dmmitet,  from  the  size  of  a 
nut  to  3  feet  in  diameter  formed 
by  concentric  sphens  miited  bjr 
rays.  These  are  decraed  orga- 
nic remains  by  many  near  to  Am- 
monites and  NnmiiKtes.  4.  Qran- 


ettm6(Mi\y  rotated  b/ utiles.  Round  grams  filled  and 


bouifdhy  asflicious  matter. 


le^tleghaifjr  utts.  and  West  oif     These  have  tiot  yet  been  fouml 

Urn.  with  us;  but  Dr.  Powells  bf  Sal- 

'llie'true'Odlitic  rocks  are  cai-  timore  has  shown  me  another, 

mnina  antt 'formed  by  globular  found  by  him  in  Pennsylvairia, 

i^i^ins  or  crystdls  either  solid  or  very  near  the  Oranvlites  hot  not 

^tf||^%.  silicions.     'It  must  form  a  9th 

The  tmeOolite  or  Roe^toUjeiOolitic rock  which  1  tthall  caU 


Pani 
grey 
roun 
than 
ares 
angu 
Milt( 
large 
andi 
nent 
luvia 
theti 
feren 
Oo 
found 
and 
dMor 
aver 


10S» 

Ml 

been 

none 

valua 

in  001 

ry  of 

scribi 

8ingl« 

are  ni 

9ed»i£ 

BO  mi 

our  U 

abUt 

kayo 

thatl 

tmj. 

never 

Dr.  ] 

writii 

em  ft 

done 

Histfl 

besul 

disco 

800  S 

of  All 
branc 
Stts^i 


,^^...,:^.,^.....^.:...,.b^-..^... 


~f,*'^fi-i'    Bf  iii[Wffl'*Ti'r]''i'iWI  • 


)l 


icfti,  mora 
iljr  whit«. 
[en  for  pe- 
jr  the  vul- 
1  mongers 
I  in  round 
weterper- 
ime,  con- 
rlv«  rocks 

outh  Ken- 
the  Cum- 
ley)  S.  of 
Mgow  and 
I  perfectly 
ins  of  tite 
lattered  on 
r  flattened 
gging  for 
ess  tlian  a 
e  fite  coffl- 

st  becon- 
Pettnessee^ 
geological 
e  fonndin 
Cumber- 
es  on  tlie 
limberland 
;  tliere  tfao 

)cks  frand 
?i$diM  or 
I  Bdlid  Nke 
I  minute  as 
ttoditOk. 

size  of  a 
Br  fonned 

qtiited  bjr 
::ueQ'a'rga- 
eartoAm- 
1. 4.  Qran- 
ftlled  and 
atter. 
leen  foottd 
ilIstifBal- 
)  tmother, 
nsylvania, 
ta  bat  not 
rm  a  5th 
«h«ll  call 


141 


PanMuei  or  Fowclstonc.  It  is 
grey  filled  with  minute  bluish 
round  oolitic  Hpots  not  larger 
than  millet,  tlieso  round  grains 
are  solid:  the  general  fracture  is 
angular  as  usual.  It  occurs  near 
Muton  above  the  Red  Shale,  in 
large  nodular  masses  in  place, 
and  also  nmr  Easton  but  in  fra{[- 
ments  out  of  place  probably  di- 
luviali  Dr.  Powell  thought  this 
the  true  Oolite,  but  it  is  quite  dif- 
ferent from  it. 

Oolites  are  also  indicated  as 
found  in  New  Jersey,  New  York 
and  Ohio,  but  unless  propcrlyj 


son,  and  Lake  Erie  aMd  oUmr 
lakes,  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  &c« 

In  August  1831,  in  my  flfUi 
Zoological  letter  to  Cuvier  g4 
series,  I  informed  him  tbat  w« 
had  about  1000  species  of  IslMa 
in  our  streams  and  lakc8»  of  which 
TOO  am  yet  undescribed,  and  I 
determined  their  stations  aa  fol" 
lows,  dividing  them  into  10  ich- 
thyological  regions  of  fresh  wa- 
ter, each  having  a  peculiar  gene- 
ration of  flnny  tribes. 

1.  ReglM.  Of  th«  OrMt  Ukea 
St.Lawrenca  k  ailMiilitifipia. 

2.  North   AtlMtic   Bigion, 


described  it  is  not  possible  to  from  Main*  to  the  CbenMakt 

HudsQn,  ConMotira^  pmSmKn 


aver  which  kiud  is  meant 

Ci  S.  »• 

103*  Tub  Fisuks  ov  thb  Uhi- 
TJBD  States. 
Many  splendid  works  have 
been  published  on  our  birds;  but 
none  yet  en  our  beautiful  and 
valuable  fishes.  I  have  lo  g  had 
in  contemplation  a  general  liisto 
ry  of  our  finny  tribes,  after  de 
scribing  100  N.  Sp.  of  fishintlie 
single  river  Ohio;  but  such  works 
are  not  yet  sufficiently  patroni- 
sed. Lesueur  who  had  collected 
8o  many  beautiful  drawings  of 
oar  lake  fislies,  has  never  been 
abU  to  publish  them.  Dr.  De- 
kay  of  New  Yorit  once  told  me 
tbat  he  bad  begun  a  natural  his- 
tory of  our  ftshea,  which  has 
never  appeared.  I  am  told  that 
Dr.  Holbrook  of  Charleston  is 
writing  the  history  of  our  South- 
em  fishes.  Much  remains  to  be 
done  In  this  branch  of  Natural 
History,  and  to  prove  it,  it  will 
he  sufficient  to  state  that  I  have 
discovered  and  figured  already 
500  N.  Sp.  and  many  new  genera 
of  fishes  irem  the  river  Ohio  and 
branches,  Mississi^,' Potomac, 
Susvehftnoahf  Delaware,  Bnd- 


and  Susquehanaah  RlTfra, 

3.  South  Atlanthv  ftvp  tha 
Chesapeake  and  FotoflKO  teTlo- 
rida. 

4.  Florida  atraaaia  a«4  Meet. 
6.  Mexican  gulf^  straMW  and 

rivers  of  Alabama,  kCf 

6.  Louisiana  or  Lowarllia- 
sissippi.  Red  R.  Arkamaa,  Ice. 

7.  Ohio  and  branchesy  Taapea- 
see,  Cuaberiand,  ftc. 

8.  Upper  MisaiMdppI,  IHiaoia, 
and  branches. 

9.  Missouri  &  affluent  attuams. 

10.  Region  of  Oregon,  in  tha 
R.  Oregon  and  brancheo. 

All  these  Regions  have  each  at 
least  150  species  of  fishes,  and 
deducting  1-Sd  from  each  f<Pir 
those  few  common  to  sevand  nor 
gions,  1000  sp.  will  remain  Mi  tte 
whole.  The  regions  4,  5,  6,  and 
10. are  entirely  unexplored  bj 
science. 

To  these  10  regions  of  fresh 
water  fishes,  we  must  add  three 
regions  for  sea  fishes. 

1.  Atlantic  Region. 

2.  Southern  Region. 

3.  Mexican  ^uli. 
Each  must  afford  200  or  300 

sp.  many  of  which  must  h«  mWf 


<»l^0ti 


i 


""■"■iMMnHiB 


(I 


l> 


f^ 


142 


those  of  the  Mcxicnn  gulf  have 
never  been  attended  to  as  yet. 
Thu«  we  have  fiOO  in  iidd  to  the 
1000  above,  and  raay  exiiert  tu 
have  1600  up.  of  flniirs  to  describe 
and  figure  of  which  1000  nre 
new!  to  the  Rcience.  Yet  all  are 
valuable,  since  they  afibrd  food, 
flsheriea  and  snort. 

C.  8.  R 


104.  JVaw  Fossil  Shelh  of  Venn 
sylvaniui  by  C.  S.RaJinesque. 

,  Among  the  40  N  Sp.  of  Bivalve 
Ibssils  found  this  year  on  Sher- 
man cr.  in  the  Alleghany  mts.  I 
select  those  which  ar^uncqtiiia- 
ittiA  as  the  most  curious,  and  I 
shall  describe  10  of  them  giving 
id>0Te  the  figures  of  7,  ranged 
under,  3  new  genera.  All  arc 
Inequi  valve. 

1.  N.  G.  HEMisTEnrAs  Raf. 
Shell  transversal  with  2  wings 
thus  unet|uilateral,' hinge  witli 
two  teeth  and  an  angular  sinus 

Sutsideattlic  beak,  margin  lo 
ed-; — H.    quadriloba    fig.    i 
Four  obtuse  lobes  and  S  obtuse 


Ninusscs,  lateral  lobes  like  wings 
one  much  longer,  an  oblong  fur- 
row on  each  lobe,  length  half  of 
breadth. 

2.  N.  G.  TKT.iSTHoniis  Raf. 
Shell  unequilateral  transversal 
with  one  wing  on  tlio  longest  side, 
hinge  without  beak,  streight  with 
a  round  impression  inside  at  the 
apex,  margin  unlobcd — T.  ioraala 
fig.  7.  Shell  convex,  minute  longi- 
tudinal curved  strins,  short  side 
rounded,  long  side  with  a  twiHt- 
cd  obtuse  wing,  length  2-5ths  of 
biendth.  ...Impression  in  Fetrosl- 
Icx.  one  Inch.  »»•'''   «»«« 

3.  N.  G.  Pt.sviiteTBiii'rKfe  Ri 
Shell  unequilateral  transversal 
witliout  wings,  hinge  more  or  less 
curved  simple  or  with  a  wrinkle 
niid  a  beak,  margin  unlbbed— 
Tlio  name  means  irregular  sides, 
Tiiistrophis  means  spotted  hinge, 
and  Jlemisterias  means Italfstar- 
ry....8  sp. 

1  Sp.  PL  laterisMa  R.  fig.  8. 
Sliell  oblong,  small  side  smooth, 
longer  side  with  5  transversal 
furrows,  axis  far  behind,  length 
one  third  of  breadth....  In  potrosi- 
Icx,  one  inch  long. 

2  Sp.  Pldivisa  R.  Shell  oblong 
divided  in  the  middle  by  a  large 
furrow  and  small  sinus  at  the  end 
of  it,  5  curved  ribs  on  the  small 
side,  7  on  the  large  divided  by 
deep  furrows;  small  side  rounded, 
longer  attenuate,  axis  procminent 
submedial,  length  half  of  breadth 

.In  grey  petrosilex,  over  one 
inch. 

3  Sp.  PI.  anisoeta  Raf.  Shell 
swelled  rounder,  a  deep  furrow 
in  tlie  middle,  8  curved  unequal 
ribs,  4  on  each  fiide,  small  side 
round,  longer  side  truncate,  beak 
proelninent  submedial,  length 
3-4ths  of  breadth.... Ih  variega- 
ted petrosilex,  about  one  inch. 

4  Sp.  PI.  iatiundata  R.  fig.  6. 


MMMiHMMMJtMlMa 


rtr'f^l-^"'-^-  ■■  I —  -.-■.. ."■'.■^-~'i.A't  .•— MJ..  ,  <^«..":..n... 


143 


<H> 


SliHl  oblong  hotli  cnrtfi  n1it««r,  n 
or  4  tiroail  waved  ribs,  margin 
fli-xuoHc,  beak  Htibnirdial.  lengtb 
2-5th  of  brcB«ltb....Witbtbo  laHt 
larger. 

a  Sp.  I'l.  atriatP  R.  Slicll  ob- 
long, fiwcllcd  botb  Hides  rounded, 
hinge  floxiioNC  by  nrcbcd  beuk. 
equal  longitudinal  NtriaHtbroiigli- 
out,  beak  Hubmcdial,  lengtli  lialf 
of  breadth... In  \vbitc  Handstonc, 
nearly  two  incheH. 

6  8p.  Fl.  bi/usciaia  R.  fig.  4. 
Shell  rounded  swelled,  Rmootb 
^vith  two  fainl  trannversal  bands 
or  >vrink1cs,  beak  round  Interal. 
length  2-3dsqf  breadth... In  ycl 
law  sandstone, '8mall»  half  an 
inch.  . 

7  8p.  Fl-  concentrica  R.  fig.  5. 
Shell  ovki,  tninuto  concentric 
fitriafl,  beak  obtuse  at  l-d,  sides 
rounded,  lengtb  2-Sdsnr  breadth 
....In  pctro-'Hex- 

'  8  Sp.  PI.  ohliqua  R.  fig.  3.  Shell 
nval  oblique  swelled,  8  curved 
oblique  furrows,  3  and  4  on  the 
sides  of  the  middle  one,  beak 
procmincnt  at  1-3,  length  2-3  of 
breadth ....  In  grey  chert  or  pctro 
ailox,  small  half  an  inch,  near  to 
ap.  3,  but  less  deeply  furrowed 
not  truncate  behind. 


105.   StRATIPORA   and    FIiEXU- 
I.ITES  N.  G. 

Tliese  are  two  N.  G.  of  fossil 
j)o1ypites  of  my  cabinet.  Both 
.ftre  from  the  fine  fossil  regions 
■outh  of  the  Apalachian  rots, 
.where  so  many  new  shells  have 
■  lately  been  found.  They  are  not 
iilicified. 

1.  Stratipora  Raf.  Mass  of 
Aasaltic  angular  cells  like  Favo 
sites,  but  short  not  concamcrated, 
.top  with  several  regular  rows  of 
equal  round  pores  like  Millepore 
each  corresponding  to  a  tube.... 
Very  singular  N.  G.  with  the 


the  internal  stnicture  of  Mille- 
pore tribe. 

Sp.  Stratipora  hrevitiimn  Raf. 
Basaltic  pillarH  not  striated  com- 
monly liexRgone,  2  opposite  siden 
longer,  even  at  top,  but  unequal 
in  length  beneath,  forming  an 
extended  flattened  level  mass. 
From  Louisiana  near  the  River 
Teclie,  sprcimen  4  inches  by  3, 
pillars  from  1-4  to  1-£!  inch  long 
only,  of  a  greyisli  color,  marly 
smelling  of  clay  but  very  hard, 
ceded  to  me  by  Professor  Green, 
Ivho  deemed  it  wrongly  a  Tubi- 
pore. 

2.  FiExuMTES  Raf.  Body 
fixed  ubconir,  outside  with  a 
thin  tegument  covered  with  flex- 
uosc  wrinkles,  inside  solid  filled 
with  minute  transversal  flexuoso 
fibres  or  strias.... Another  very 
singular  and  anomalous  N.  G. 
akin  to  the  Madrepor-  ..,  but  no 
stellated  mouth,  insiuc  not  radi- 
ated, but  irregularly  flexuoso. 
Perhaps  it  is  a  fossil  Porostome 
or  animal  without  mouth  as  Te- 
thya,  &c. 

Sp.  Flexvlitcs  haydeni  Raf. 
Body  obconical  truncate,  subag- 
regato,  outside  flcxules  transver- 
sal, each  raised  and  with  a  fur- 
row on  it,  internal  flcxules  in- 
tcrmixt  becoming  less  near  the 
surface... .Specimen  4  inches  long 
changed  into  a  silicious  grey 
slate,  upon  a  rusty  slate,  U'om 
the  region  south  of  the  Apalachi- 
an in  Alabama.  Ceded  to  me 
by  Mr.  Hayden  to  whom  I  have 
dedicated  the  sp.  C.  S.  R. 


106.  New  Lizard  prom  Een- 

TCCKT. 

It  was  observed  in  1823,  on 
the  Knobhills  of  West  Kentucky 
not  far  from  the  Mammoth  cave. 
It  is  called  scorpion  and  errone- 
ously   deemed    poisonous,    like 


general  form   ct  Favosite,  and  most  of  our  Lizards.    It  is  ra 


■  ji-mtumiiiiii  m< 


.._.j'i 


144 


ther  sluggish  and  creeps  on  the 
ground,  1  did  not  see  it  on  trees. 
1  refer  it  to  the  Genus  Stellio, 
but  with  some  doubt,  perhaps  it 
might  form  a  S.  G.  Lophd^es,  R. 
by  its  flat  body  witli  scales  not 
imbricated,  and  cylindrical  tail 
with  scales  imbricate  and  cari- 
iiate.  Lopherpes  means  reptile 
of  the  hills. 

Stellio  dicyanelis  or  Lopherpes 
die^anclis  Raf.  Head  brovrn 
above,  white  beneath  with  some 
black  dots,  two  large  blue  spots 
on  the  sides  of  the  throat,  back 
cinereous,  two  rows  of  large 
brown  spots  on  the  sides,  belly 
white,  tail  a  little  longer  than 
body  ringed  of  brown  and  cine 
reous. 

Leng^  of  the  head  and  body 
3  inches,  tail  4,  total  7  inches 
Bead  and  body  flattened  with 
small  equal  scales  not  carinate 
AOr  imbricate.  Tail  cylindrical 
with  imbricate  carinate  scales 
Feet  long  With  some  white  and 
black  lines  behind.        C.  S.  R. 

lOfk  Twenty  new  genera  of  plunta 
,Jrom  the  Oregon  Mountains  Sfc. 

,,!      By  C.  S.  Rafinesqve. 

My  friend  Dr.  John  Torrey  of  New 
York  is  one  of  the  best  Botanists  of 
o^r  country;  but  he  is  so  very  cau- 
tious that  fie  will  not  admit  aiw  im- 
provement except  after  long  delats 
aftd  previous  precedents.  Thus  he 
has  Tiesitated  to  adroit  the  natural 
method  of  Botany  proposed'by  Adao- 
•OB,  Jussieu,  and  even  Linneus  80 
yeaiv  ago,  until  the  Linnean  system 
was  nearly  given  up  in  Europe,  and 
discarded  in  Englatid  by  Brown  andj 
Lindley  within  a  few  years.    He 


terms  as  dubious  or  under  wrong  ge- 
nera, because  he  was  loatli  to  frame 
N.  G.  for  them.  As  I  have  long 
ago  established  the  principle  that 
every  object  of  nature  must  be  pro- 
perly located  and  named  in  Botany 
and  Zoology,  1  have  been  compelled 
to  rectify  this  omission  by  forming 
many  N.  G.  and  N.  Sp.  out  of  hn 
plants,  for  my  florula  Oregonensis. 
f  hey  are. 

l.EpicosToaus  Raf.  (meaning 30 
on  torus,)  differ  from  8pirea  and 
•DTeillia.  Calix  campanulate  5  lobed, 
petals  none,  stamens  SO  inserted  on 
a  torus,  and  nearly  monadelphous  at 
he  base,  pistil  stipitatc  single,  one 
style,  one  capitate  stigma,  capsul  3 
seeded.  E.  mo^tanus  Raf.  B^t- 
fea  monogjfna  of  Torrey  sp*- 1 19>niB 
name  implies  a  contradiction. 

2.  PsYCROPHitA  Raf.  (a  G,  not  S. 
G.)  Dec.  of  Caltha,  more  like  iSbot- 
anuni  Ad.)  Sepals  9,  stamens  25—- 
30,  pistils  12 — 15.  Ps.  8agitt^a, 
or  rather  Ps.  auriculata  "Raf.  As  I 
doubt  whether  the  Oregon  plant  can 
be  the  same  as  that  of  Falkland  Ids. 
Caltha  Sagittata  Dec.  T.  sp.  8. 

3.  IsoFAHA  Raf.  Ckomellaliec. 
T.  Sp.  S4.  inadmissible  G.  diminu- 
tive of  Cleome.     I  Mexicana'R. 

4.  CuBELiuM  Raf.  1817.  my  pre- 
vious and  better  name  for  the  rioh. 
concolor  must  prevail  over  Solea  of 
Ging.  T.  sp.  26.  there  is  besides  a  G. 
of  fish  Solea.  Cubelium  was  an  an- 
cient-name of  a  violet. 

5.  DiMEMOFS  Raf>  The  G.  Kra- 
meria  must  form  a  family,  and  the 
anotv):  lous  sp.  as  many  G.  The  Ix- 
ina  I.,  s  4 sepals,  the  Stemeient  only 
3  stamens.  This  G.  sepals  5  vtnt- 
qual,  petals  3  unequal,  i  lunulaie, 
stamens  4  monadelphous  at  base. 
D.hineeelata  R.  Kr,  do  T.  Sp.  33. 

6.  VExiBiARaf.  Patnnian.  1811' 
but  there  is  another  G.  Pidrmia. 


employs  the  same  caution  with  new  n^jj  tubalose,.  gibhose  4  dentate, 
G.  and  Sp.  and  hardly  dares  to  pro- .yexillum  bipartite,  stamlOneaii/ 
pose  any  himself.  Tniusinhi8valua-iv.ee,  pod  linear  compressed  poly 
bleaeebufitof  die  49!  plants  collect  sperm  subtorulose.  KSericedtt^ 
ed  m  at  near  -the  Oregon  nits,  by  Dr.  ^Wo^a  do  Nutal  T.  Sp.  65. 
James,  mbhshed  m  iSar,  he  ha^,  f  AcMispoNRaf.  (mg  point  h<^- 
fi0ltribed«Muiyflant8iB«Bibiguous'  *  "^      v  -i^. 


fw. 


!r  wrong  ge- 
til  to  frame 
[  have  Ions 
inciple  that 
nust  be  pro- 
d  in  Botany 
1  compelled 
by  forming 
.  out  of  ha 
Iregonenaia. 

meaning  30 
8pirea  and 

ate  5  lobed, 

inserted  on 
delphous  at 

single,  one 
la,  capsul  3 

Raf.    8fi- 

8p.<119.nis 
tion. 

[a  G.  not  S. 
e  like  8aot- 
imens  25-> 
.  8agitUftay 

Raf:  As  I 
in  plant  can 
Ikiand  Ids. 
'.  sp.  8. 
ymella  Dec. 
G.  diminu- 
kana  R.  ' 
17.  my  pre- 
rthe  Vtoh 
tet  Solea  of 
)esideBaG. 

1  was  an  an« 

le  6.  Kra. 
Iy,an4  the 
,  The  la- 
teien*  only 
tals  5  u'nft- 

2  lunulate, 
IS  at  hue. 
T.  Sp.  33. 
iiaR.1817 

Fatrinia. 
4  ilentate» 

10  nearj^ 
ssed  poly 
iericea  R^ 
65. 
toint  hpi^i- 


14& 


ed)  Differ  from  Trigonella,  Buee- 
rates  and  Platycarpos.  Calix  large 
deeply  cleft,  pod  stipitate,  straight 
compressed,  swelled  and  honked  at 
thep)int  J.  sericeus  R.  iMus  du 
P.  Trigonella  Americana  N.  T.  Sp, 
69. 

8.  Jamesia  Raf.  differs  from 
PsoraUa^  calix  not  glandular,  hairy, 
5  subulate  clefts  nearly  equal,  sta 
mens  monadelphous,  pod  acuminate 
by  style,  stigma  smooth.  J.  obovata 
Raf,  Fioralea  jamessi  T.  Sp.  73. 

9.  Orbexilum  Raf.  differs  from 
Faoralea,  calix  campanulate  not 
glandular,  smooth,  teeth  ciliate, 
vexillum  rounded  expanded  ^ta- 
mens  diadelphous.)  0,  latifoUa  Raf. 
Ps.  do  T.  Sp.  76. 

10.  Physonrra  Raf.  differ  Oro- 
bus,  Fhaca  and  Psorulee.  pod  stipi- 
tate  swelled  membranaceous,  12  re- 
niform  seeds.  1  Fh,  longifolia.  2. 
Fh.  ditpar  R.  Orobm  N.  T.  Psora- 
icaPursh. 

't  '  11.  Dasiootna  Raf.  differs />ra- 
topis.  Cal.  camp.  4  dent.  Petals  5 
flubequal.  Stamens  10  free  decli- 
nate  subequal,  (hypogynous!)  Pistil 
«<apitate  vdlose,  style 'filiform,  stig- 
ma simple.  Pod  linear  compressed 
bivalve  torulose,  pulpy  within  12 
seeded.  D.  glandulosa  R.  Proso- 
fisT.Sp.  110. 

12.  Orsotrtb  Raf.  Dif.  TiareUa 
by  5  stamens  only,  from  Ueuchera 
by  2  slyles,  cal.  camp,  equal,  capsul 
coalescent  at  base.  0.  bracUata  R. 
THaretla  do  T.  J.  168. 

13.  Ohboxib  Raf.  Umbel,  invol 
0,  partial  5 — 6  phyllous,  linear. 
Flowers  polye.  mixed.  Calix  5  teeth 
subulate, petals  5  yellow  equal  acute, 
«Bd  incarred.  Stamens  and  styles 
^ivaricaite,  pistil  orate  sulcate,  fruit 
tricostate  on  the  back.  'O.  humilis 
Raf.  JinanymoaJ  T.  J.  179. 

14.  Ptiloria  Raf.  Dif.  Fretian- 
-Mes^bypapptts  sessile,  plumose,  pe- 
<naii<fce'5'nbre'l  Ft.  paueiflora.  2. 
Ft.  UnuifoHa  R.  Prenantha  do 
T.J. 

15.  Heuorbos  Raf.  Dif.  Feetis, 
Pemnthe  campanulate  8  phyllous, 
ooriaoMW.   'Rays  7  or  a  oblong  en- 


tire yellow.  Antheras  nuitic«  style 
glandular,  stigiiia  bilobe.  Seeds 
smooth  5  tootlied.  Phoranthe  nakod. 
St.  angustifoUiia  R.  Pectis  T.  228. 

16.  Bat.vnthes  Raf.  (ing'amiable 
flower)  Dif.  Cantua.  Calix  5  gon.  5 
fid.  Corolla  hypocrateriform  5  lobed 
entire.  Stamens  5  unequal  incluse. 
Style  filiform,  stigma  trifid.  Cap- 
sule 3  lucular,  3  valve  polyftpermous 
seeds  angular.  1  B.  agregata  2  B. 
longiflora  3  B.  pungent  Ral".  Can- 
tua Sp.  Pursh  and  Torrey. 

17.  QuiNcuLARaf.  Dif.  Physalis. 
Corolla  campanulate  5  lobed,  with 
5  opaciue  spots.  Capsules  3  celled  3 
seedeu.  %.  lobata  R.  Physalis  do 
T.  302. 

18.  Leiostemon  Raf.  Dif.  Pen- 
tostemon.  Calix  5  leaved  equal  im- 
bricate. Cor.  bilabiate  tubular,  up- 
per lip  bilobe,  lower  trilobe.  Stk- 
mens  smooth,  sterile  filament  smooth 
obtuse  shrubby.  L,  purpureum  R. 
Fentostemon  ambiguum  Torrey. 

19.  OzoDYous  Raf.  (mg  fetid 
gourd)  Monoical,  perigmie  campa- 
nul.  rugose,  5  external  subulate  teeth. 
Stamens  3  monadelphous  singene^ous 
stigmas  3  bipartite.  Vruit  globular 
smooth  4  celled,  partitions  spongy. 
Seeds  on  double  rows  oval  smooth, 
margin  acute.  O.  perenms  Raf.  Cu- 
cumis  T.  Sp.  396. 

20.  Fknelokia  Raf.  Perigone  6 
sepals,  3  external  triuerve,  3  inter- 
nal narrower  enerve.  Stamens  6 
equal,filament3linearnarrowsmooth 
anthers  oblong.  Pistil  oblong  ob- 
tusely triangular,  style  clavate  sub- 
triangular,  stigmai  capitate  trilobe. 
Scape  bracteate  uniflore.  1  F. 
braeteata  Raf.  Ornith«galHtn  do  T. 
443.  very  different  Genus. 

I  sent  an  account  of  many  of  those 
N.  G.  to  DecandoUe  in  1830.  I  wish 
Torrey  had  saved  me  the  trouble  by 
forming  and  naming  these  N.  G.  him- 
self or  making  S.G.  of  them;  but 
now  I  hope  he  will  not  hesitate  many 
years  to  adopt  them. 
He  has  done  the  same  with  9  doubt- 
ful sp.  throughout  this  otherwise 
clever  labor;  he  has  however  several 
new  ones,  but  not  a  single  N.  G.  Ha- 


■ml 


146 


Raf.    S. 


anon. 


!'  i! 


7 


4riog  foigotten  the  rules  of  Lioneus 
Phihaophia  Botaniea  he  has  men- 
tioned a  Vitia,  Cleome,  Dalia,  Bra- 
ehyris  without  names  nor  descrip- 
tion8,he  has  some  N.  Sp.with  names 
but  no  descriptions,  and  described 
many  anonymous  N.Sp!  These  last  I 
have  named  as  follows. 

MrifUx  torreyana  Kaf.  A.  anon 
T.  379. 

Aristolochia  coriacea  Raf.  A.  anon 
T.  394. 

Sedum  nuttalianum  Raf.  S.  anon 
T.171. 

Silphium  peristenium 
anon  T.  239. 

Iberis  candictms  Raf. 
T.  17. 

Polygala  jamesi  Raf.  P.  anon. 
T.  31. 

Jmticia  dubia  Raf.  J.  anon  T. 
354. 

Jinntherix  ovata  Kaf.  and  ^.  an 
gtutlfolia  R.  are  both  anonymous 
T.  261.262. 

Through  over  caution  many  dis' 
tihct  N.  Sp.  are  made  n^ere  varie- 
ties, which  I  have  thus  recti.*ied. 

Verbena  moUis  Raf.  For.  •/ 
S«r»cto  T.  380. 

Chenopodium  simplex  Raf.  Var. 
of  hybridtttn  T.  373. 

StiltJigia  salicifoUa  Raf.  Var, 
ofsylvatiea.  T.  404. 

Fernoniit  marginata  Raf.  Var  of 
tOtiMma  Tt  205. 

Jifelepias  latifolia  Raf.  Var.  oj 
obtusifrdia  T.  252. 

While  the  descriptions  of  some 
sp.  evince  that  they  are  diifereDt 
from  the  sp.  referred  to,  and  thus 
realN.  Sp. 

Cereoearpus  montanus  Raf.  C. 
fotturgiUides  T. 

idmmania  aurictUata  Raf.  J.  ra- 
moaior  T. 

^aura  multieaulis  Raf.  Cr.  eoe- 
ctnea  T. 

Bhpdiota:  iHtfgrifolia  Raf.  or  Se 
dum  rhodioloides  Raf.  is  Rhodiola- 
rosea  T.  or  %it(iii  rfeorftotoj^ 

Lisianthui  lm(ftts'K7'ti'.''glaucifo- 
Ktl8«T. 

Nydrolea  latifolia  R.  H.  spiiiosa 
Torrey. 


BUphilia  becki  Raf.  mottarda  ci- 
liata'V. 

ChenopodiuM  nigrun  R.  Ch. 
maritimum  T. 

Euphorbia  nttssMrica  K.  E.  por- 
tulaeoides  T. 

I  must  end  these  remrirks  by  sta- 
ting that  the  Inula  ericuides  'V.  is  a 
Diplogoti.  /A  ericoidei  RaC  and 
that  the  Brousaonetia  tinctoria  n 
my  Toixylon  1817.  qtiite  different 
from  the  Morns  tinetgria  of  the 
West  Indies.  .    ,• 

Thus  iiesitation  in  science  is  often 
as  injurious  as  haste.  It  is  even  bet- 
ter to  have  two  names  for  an  object 
than  no  name  at  all. 

108.  Account  of  32  JV.  Sp.  if  plants 

from  Florida. 

By  C.  S.  Rafinesqub. 

The  peninsula  of  Florida  promis- 
es to  enlarge  greatly  our  Flora,  2000 
sp.  at  least  must  be  found  tliere,  of 
which  1000  may  be  either  new  or 
tropical,  and  1000  common  to. the 
other  Southern  States.  Bartram, 
Williams,  and  Ware  have  published 
short  catalogues  of  some.  It  is  said 
that  the  fouowiug  Bahama  pl^aots 
grow  there. 

Cactus  coronatus.  C.  nobilis.  C. 
peruvianmn. 

Candla  alba.  Tamitrindua  indh- 
eus.    Myrt us  pimento.  -   ■    ■  .   i    ' 

Crotm  casearitta.  Cr.eUutheritt. 

Witli  som«  9p.  of  the  G.  Fsycho- 
tria,  Gardenia,  Fieus,  Guayacum,, 
Cesalpinia,  &c. 

Having  seen  in  gardens  and  her- 
bals  several  rare  or  new  sp.  of  Flori- 
da, I  will  here  describe  some  4f 
them.  ■  ,  i:    ;•! 

1.  Opuntia  (Cactus)  mritimii  Raf 
Erect,  articles  obovate  compressed, 
stellated  dots  with  2  kinds  of  spines, 
some  long  subulate  stiff  hairy  at  the 
base,  some  setaceous  very  small. 
Fruit  obovate  urabilic«te^  pulp  crim- 
son. On  the  sea  shore  from  Florid^it 
to  Carolina.  Klliot  blends  this  .atid 
the  next  as  Cactus  opuntia.  flgff- 
ers  yellow  in  all  the  sp. 

2.  Opuntia  (cactus} Bartoffi^^tf. 
Erect  branched  smooth,  arttclMfirval 


■W 


*■  •  mif^i^' 


147 


spines  few  and  short.  Fruit  pyriform 
purple,  pulp  scarlet  acid — see  my 
Flora  Medica,  vol.  ii.  page  247,  and 
Bartram's  travels. 

3.  OputUia  apinalba  Baf.  Erect, 
articles  elliptic,  spines  fasciculate 
white  curved  uncial,  base  bristly. 
Fruit  obcordate  purple,  seeds  rugose. 
C.  onuntia  of  Lunan,  hort  Jam.  on 
the  keys  of  Florida. 

Besides  these  3  erect  sp.  there  are 
3  procumbent  ones  known  to  me  in 
tlie  U.  St.  my  Cactus  or  opuntia  liu 
mifusa,  descr.  in  Annals  Nat.sp.  i  15 
and  -2  others,  which  I  now  add  here, 
to  complete  our  Opuntias.  Decan- 
dolle  had  proved  this  an  extensive 
genus  already. 

4.  Opuntia  cespitosa  Raf.  Cespi 
to8e,procumbent,articles  oboval.con 
cave,spinules  fasciculate  minute  ru- 
fous, barbed  backwards,  surround- 
ing a  long  central  spine.  Fruits  ag- 
gregate subpedunculate  turbinate  or 
ublong  uncial  spinulose,  skin  thick, 
pulp  greenish, seeds. Large  lenticular 
la  Kentucky  and  Tennesee. 

5.  Opuntia  mesaca(  thu  'af.  pro 
cumbent,  articles  rounJ  <'  i;  ules 
fasciculate  nifescent,  c'  pine 
long  brown.  Fruits  so.  '^  j  oval, 
covered  with  spinulose  thick  scales. 
From  West  Kentucky  to  Louisiana. 

6.  Malva  Scandem  Raf.  Pilose 
twiiung  divaricate  ramose,  leaves  5 
parted,  flowers  axillary  solitary  pe- 
dunc,  segments  of  calix  broad  ovate, 
seeds  hirsute.  Mentioned  by  Bar- 
tram  not  described,   cultiv.  in  his 

Evcden.    Grows    from    Florida    to 
ouisiana,  flowers  small   greenish 
white 

7.  Malope  lutea  Raf.  18ir.  M 
malacoidea  of  Walter,  Elliot,  Pursh, 
Nuttall!  Malva  Jmericana  Wild 
and  Muhl?  Leaves  ovate  obtuse, 
dentate,  smootli,  nerves  pubescent 
beneath,  stipules  lanceolate^  hairy, 
peduncles  solitary  axillary  calix  haitj 
petals  yellow,  truit  hispid  globose 
depressed  seeds  compressed.  An- 
nual from  Virginia  to  Florida.  ^  The 
M.  maiacoides  of  Europe  which  I 
have  seen  is  quite  diiterentby  leaves 


elliptical  crenate  base  cordate,  largje 
purple  flowers,  fruit  smooth  spheri- 
cal, seeds  round. 

8.  Sabbatia  brevifolia  Raf.  Stem 
dichotomous  filiform,  leaves  short 
subulate  acute,  flowers  terminal 
white,  calix  shorter  than  corolla  se- 
taceous, segments  of  corolla  obovate. 
Near  to  8.  brachiala  and  Stdlaris. 

9'  Brasaicafloridana  Raf.  Stem 
simple  erect  terete,  leaves  petiolate 
oblong  acute  serrate,  flowers  panicu- 
late. 

1 0.  Lobelia  microphylla  Raf.  Stem 
simple  smooth,  leaves  minute  remote 
ovate  sessile  dentate,  flowers  termi- 
nal few  and  small.  Florida  utid 
Louisiana. 

11.  Lobelia  nudicaulis  RbS.  Ra- 
dical leaves  oblonsor  cuneate  smooth 
stem  angular  naked  with  some  re- 
mote setaceous  scales,  flowers  ter- 
minal few  remote.  This  is  perhaps 
the  L.  pallida  of  Elliot  but  not  ours 
of  Muhlenberg. 

12.  Heloniaa  atriata  Raf.  Scape 
angular  with  setaceous  scales,  raui- 
caf  leaves  slender  striated  longer 
than  scape,  raceme  oblong  lax,  bracts 
membranaceous  subulate  short  acutC) 
sepals  obovate  acute. 

13.  Commelina  longifolia  Raf. 
Stem  erect  smooth,  leaves  divaricate 
very  long  linear  lanceolate  acute* 
spatha  cordate  plicate  ciliate  triflore 
flowers  large. 

14.  (Enothera  cuneifolia  R.  Stem 
ramose  divaricate,  leaves  cuneate  en- 
tire, branches  uuiflure,  flowers  liu|;e. 

15.  CUtoria  parv(/Iora  R.  twining 
folioles  elliptical  obtuse  base  subcor- 
date  smooth,  flowers  solitary^ small. 

16.  Erigeron  Itjratum  R.  Radical 
leaves  lyrate  cuneate,  scabrous  with 
large  teeth,  stem  striate  villose)  caa- 
linar  leaves  adpressed  cuneate  re- 
motely serrate,  flowers  corymbose 
small. 

17.  LiptopodafioridanaVL.Siitm 
angular  uniflore,  radical  leaves  cu- 
neate remote  serrate  acute  smooth, 
caulinar  leaves,  setaceous  adpressed 
peduncles  thicker  above,  rays  yel- 
low and  short. 


a 


148 

tfli.  B^fdbedtiaangulata^.  Steinl whorls 
with  acute  angles,  unifiore,  leaves  sil'e^ 
adpresae4  hirsute  oblong  acute  en- 
^re,  the  lower  ones  opposite,  peri- 
^the  hirsute,  segments  linear  ob- 
tuse. 

19.  Silfhiwm  retieulatum  Raf. 
Stetnless,  radical  leaves  oblong  I7- 
rate  lobate  obtuse  smooth,  scape 
rqug^  uniflore,  perianthe  ample, 
Kmaent*  roond  reticulate  venose. 

SO.  Varciniumglaucum'R.ltnvet 
ovate  oblong  entire,  nearlv  obtuse, 
glaacous  beneath,  peduncles  axilla- 
ry 1  to  3  flore,  flowers  small  cam- 
paqulate,  stamens  exserted. 

21.  tfimodium  nigrum  R.  Leaves 
ci\Qeate  oblong  acuminate  entire  stri 
gose  fuscate.    They  become  black 
when  ivft  near  to  l)  molle. 

SSL  Typha  ^tiralis  Haf.  Leaves 
vpii^Uj  contorted,  ensiform  and  va- 
ginatfi  at  the  base,  end  flat  thick  ob- 
tuse,  spikes  annexed  each  with  a 
spatbfu  This  is  the  T.  lalifclia  of 
^ba,  and  the  Jamaica  authors. 


few  nauciflore,  flowers  scs- 


29.  Droaera  unifinra  R.  Leaves 
shortly  petiolate  tspathulate  glandu- 
lar all  over,  scape  uniflore,  base 

eafy. 

30.  J9ro8rrasfsstH/otiaR.  Leaves 
cuncate  sessile,  scape  panciflore  pi- 
lose, flowers  racemose  large  petals 
cuneate. 

3 1 .  ^vieermiajloridana  R.  Shrub- 
by, leaves  perennial  oblong  acute, 
tnmentose  beneath  flowers  in  sessile 
clusters.  In  Fl.  Louis,  and  Jamaica, 
the  Jl.  tomentosa  of  Nuttal  and 
Brown  but  the  Asiatic  sp.  is  a  large 
tree  with  paniculate  flowers. 

32.  Lantanafiwidana  R.  Branch- 
es square  scabrous,  leaves  rugose 
rough,  ovate  lanceolate,  crenate  ser- 
rate, veins  pubescent,  petiols  short, 
bracts  subulate,  capitule  crowded, 
peduncles  clavate.  L.  tamara  of 
Bart  Elliot  and  all  our  authors  but 
difierentr  flowers  Tersicolor,yelloWt 
loranger  red,  crimson  or  scarlet  on 

SS.'fi'jsyrincMom/eresRaf.  Stem  [same  shrub,  berries  globalar,  blue, 
ID— d,  hi^ly  hiangular  above,  leaves  [small 
|Mrrot|r  striate,  flowers  subpanicu- 


iate  ample,  spatha  bivahre  subequal 
li«mbranaceou9  acute  2^  flore,  se 
«da  submucronate 
t4>uisiana. 
23.  Calipogon  parviflormn  Raf. 


109.  ON  3  SP.  OF  TYPHA. 

The  Ti/pha  latifolia  was  said  ts> 
Florida  andkgrow  from  China  to  America,  but 
whenever  closely  described  by  bota- 
nists, their  deseriptioas  evince  difie- 


Root  bttlbose,  stem  one  leaved  S — 5  rent  sp.  blended  under  that  name, 
flore,  leaf  lonjg,  linear  striate^  flow- '  "  -  -  - 

QTS  spicate,  minute^  bracts  subatate, 
labeljum  undulate.    Fl.  and  Louis. 

S5.  VradetcarUia  divwricata  R. 
I^ci^ves   remote  divaricate   oblons 
Iptpceolate,  base  spathiform,  umbel 
multifltore,  spathas  2  subequal  Ian 
^li^te  divaricate,  calix  smooth. 

26.  Trade»e<mt(a graminifoliaR, 
f^teiQ.  slender,  leaves  graminiform 


Those  of  N.  aad  S.  Europe,  India, 
Chinar  Aliiea,  S.  and  N.  America 
are  all  distinct. 

We  have  even  several  sp.  in  N. 
America,  the  T.  apiralU  of^the  W. 
IniUes  and  Florida  was  Mentioned  in 
the  last  essay,  I  now  shall  add  tw» 
others  fron  th«  South  and  the 
North. 

1.  T.ehtior  Raf.  Stem^g^ntic, 


^rect,  flat,  striate,,  umbel  pauciflore  leaves  shorter  oae  inch  broad  flat, 
Meven,  spatha  of  many  short  obtuse  base  vaginate,  end  acute,  upper 
Ksjbes^  calix  smooth.  spike  separate  cylindric  without  spa- 

27.  Sta^ya  revohda  R.  Leaves  tha ,  stamens  monadelphous  at  the 
lear  sessile  bbtose  canescent,  mat^  base.    From  Carolina  to  Kentaekr, 

revolute,  whorls  6 flore,  flowers  a  lai^  Sp.  from  6  to  10  feet  high: 
liie,  calix  striiite  hispid  subbiU  the  stem  is  round,  solid  and  smooth 
Ft.  and  Louisiana.  as  usual.    It  k  the   T.  latifolia  of 

28.  StachyaaeaaUiflora  R.  Leaves  Elliott  and  the  Southern  botanistit. 
•UoD{  cordate aesrateacttte  smooth,!    2.  T,  eraaaa  Ra£  Stem  bumble^ 


149 


seeds  haps 


foliose  leares  as  high,  flat  convex  be- 
neath at  the  base  not  vaginate,  end 
obtuse.  Spikes  united  and  thick, 
upper  subequal,  between  them  a  ca- 
ducous bract  ovate  lanceolate  mem 
faranaceous.  Maryland  to  New  York 
and  Canada.  T.  latifulia  of  the 
Northern  botanists.  Stem  only  S  or 
4  feet  high  spikes  4  to  6  inches  long, 
one  inch  thick,  lower  spike  brown 
very  dense  and  thick. 

'fhese  3  sp.  are  very  distinct 
Another  sp.  grows  in  Oregon 

C  S.  R. 

110.  Two  New  Gener\  of  Umbel- 
, .  LiFEHOus  Plants  from  Kentuc 

'  KY. 

These  two  singular  plants  were 
discovered  in  1822,  one  Orimaria 
is  near  to  JJuplevrum  having  entire 
leaves,  the  ottier  Streblanthm  is 
near  Erunginm  having  opposite 
teaves  ana  capitate  flowers. 

1,  Orimahia.  Pistil  oblong, 
linear  smooth  black,  angular  behind. 
Calix  entire.  Petals  5  white  minute 
base  with  a  foveole  or  small  round 
pit,  end  retuse  involute,  tip  adnate 
inside.  Stamens  5  small  anthers 
subsessile  round.  Stiema  2  sessile 
small.  General  Involacre  triphy- 
lous  subulate,  partial  5  jphyllous, 
folibles  equal  elliptic  acuminate  sca- 
riose  trinerve.  Annual  herbs  smooth 
diehototnouSf  leaves  alternale  sessile 
entire  linear. 

Orimaria  JlliformU.  Raf.  Stem 
filiform  flexuose,dichotomelybraQch- 
ed,  leaves  remote  linear-aliform, 
•cute,  lo^er  nearer  with  broader  re- 
tuse tip.  Umbels  terminal  3-4fid^ 
■mbellule  3-6flerc,  peduncles  une 
qual,  shorter  than  involucres. 

In  the  barrens  or  glades  of  West 
Kentucky,  rare,  vernal.  Stem  4  to 
8  inches.  Habit  of  a  grass-  Flow- 
ers white  minute  hidden  in  the  invo- 
lucre. Different  from  Buplevrum 
by  the  petals  and  seeds,  the  foveole 
ot  the  petals  has  suggested  the  ge- 
neric name. 

S.  Streblakthub.  Flowers  mo- 
noical  in  separate  heads.  Involucre 
4^  phyllouSf  lolioles  linear  unequal 


phoranthe  cylindrical  naked.  M.  fl. 
in  ovate  heads,  calix  4  fid,  pistil  ad- 
herent abortive.  Petals  none.  Sta- 
mens 4  subsessile  very  small.  IP.  fl. 
in  oblong  heads,  calix  4  toothed  per- 
sistent, pistil  obovate  punctate.  Pe- 
tals none.  Styles  2  nliform  persis- 
tent, stigmas  capitate.  Fruit  oipar- 
tible,  crowned,  2  seeds  convex  scra- 
biculate  behind.  Annual  herbs  ftns- 
trate,  leaves  opposite  simple  mads 
axillary. 

Streblanthut  aurictilatus  Raf. 
Smooth  prostrate,  stems  ^lifoim 
flfcxnose,  leaves  opposite  finbaessiti, 
lower  petiolale,  ovate  lanceolate, 
base  with  1  or  2  auricles,  end  acdte, 
heads  axillary  solitary  pedunculate. 

A  striking  N.  6.  of  the  grotip  bf 
Eryngides  by  its  monoical  apelUdiii 
tetraudrous  flowers.  The  Er.  ttt' 
vantexi  of  Mexico,  Er.ttnue  of  Caro- 
lina and  Er.  floridanum  of  Torrey^s 
herbarium  come  nearer  to  it  and  pu- 
belong  to  this  G.  Found  in 
the  glades  of  W.  Kentucky.  Esli- 
val,  heads  somewhat  bluish.  Stems 
a  foot  long,  leaves  entire  or  wit& 
some  notche8,auricles  unequal  when 
2.  Streblanthus  means  deceitlhtl 
flowers,  since  they  resemble  EtUp- 
to,  Scubiosa  and  manj  Rubiacea. 
C.  S.  tUrMiBS4)«at. 

11 1.  On  12  N.  8p.  of  Plants  FnoM 

Illinois,  &c. 

ByC.S.Rateea^iie. 

Th^y  were  chiefly  discovered  in 

1 81 8,  or  given  me  since  by  Dr.  M ul- 

er  and  ut.  Ward. 

1.  Cotftnsia  purpurea  Raf.  1  Sid. 
Stems  simple  pauciflore,  leaves  re- 
mote, lower  obovate,  upper  linear 
acute,  peduncles  equal  to  flower, 
calix  campanulate,  corolla  purpleL 
upper  lip  sliort....AnnuIar  and  vernal 
like  the  C.  bicolor  or  vemoy  on  the 
bank  of  the  Wabash,  only  3  to  4 
inches  b^. 

2.  Plantago  gonophjflla  Raf.  1818 
Smooth  stemlese,  leaves  pett(4ate 
ovate  oblong  acute,  marpn  unequal- 
ly angular,  7  nerved.  Scape  round 
spike  slender  elonoate,  flowers  scat- 
tered lax  ovate  globose,  bracts  and 


.JLA 


'i^ 


segments  of  calix  ovate  obtuse  con- 
cave, segments  of  corolla  ovate 
acute....Perennial  estival,  scape  1  or 
^  feet,  Iltiuois  and  Ohio. 

3.  Plantago  atrofuaca  Haf.  1823. 
Stemless,  leaves  sessile  lanceolate 
acute  entire  5  nerved,  subpubescent 
base  hirsute.  Scapes  flexuose  fili- 
form pubescent,anKularabove,  spike 
ovate  dense  blackisri  smooth,  bracts 
imbricate  broad  ovate  acuminate.... 
Perennial,  estival,  in  arid  hills  of  S. 
Illinois  and  W.  Kentucky,  leaves  1 
or  2  inches,  scapes  3  to  6. 

4.  Veronica  connata  Raf.  1818. 
Erect  smooth,  stem  round  fistular, 
leaves  connate  lanceolate  acute  en- 
tire, racemes  axillary  divaricate  very 
long,  lax,  bracts  linear,  pedicels 
double  of  bracts,  capsules  bilobe 
compressed.... Annual,  vernal,  flow- 
ers blue,  near  to  V.  Scutellata  and 
F.  uliglnosa,  but  larger,  leaves 
quite  united  and  perforated  by  the 
stem.  In  W.  Kenty.  Missouri  and 
Illinois. 
i   5.    TVadescantia  rupestria  Raf. 

1819.  Stem  simple  smooth,  leaves 
longer  slender  narrow  canaliculate 
smooth,  umbel  multiflore,  spathas 
divaricate  ver^  long  like  leaves,  pe- 
duncles pilose  recurved,  calix  pilose 
behind...rVernal  flowers  pale  blue, 
on  the  cliffs  and  rocks  or  the  Wa- 
t»sh,  Kentucky,  &c.  15  to  20  inches 
high,  leaves  a  root  long. 

0.  Tradescantia  brevicaulis  Raf. 
1818.  Stem  simple  very  short,  flex- 
uose, leaves  much  longer,  narrow, 
nearly  flat,  carinate  striate,  base  va- 
ginate  tubglar  membranaceous  cili- 
ate:  umbel  pauciflore^  bracts  equal 
to  leaves,  peduncles  and  calix  very 
pilose*...  Vernal  fl.  blue  small,  a  small 
sp.  stem  only  3  to  6  inches.  Illi- 
nois and  Kentucky. 

7.    lyadeaeantta  flexuosa   Raf. 

1820.  Stem  ramose  flexuose,  sulcate 
leaves  broader  lanceolate,  flat  pubes- 
cent,-pale  beneath:  umbels  axillary 
subsesNle,  bracts  lanceolate  short, 
peduncles  and  caHxvillose.... Esti- 
val flower  deep  blue.  Stem  2  or  3 
feet  higli  nearly  zigzag,  leaves  one 


inch  broad.  Akin  to  T*r.  Suhasperit 
but  very  distinct.  In  Kentucky  and 
Missouri. 

8.  Tradeaeantiacanaliculata'RAf. 
Entirely  smooth,  stem  simple  slen- 
der, leaves  subequal,  slender  narrow 
canaliculate  falcate,  base  tubular 
vaginate;  umbel  terminal  pauciflore, 
bracts  short  flat,  one  very  minute, 
peduncles  smooth  nodding,  calix 
smooth.. .Estival,in  Kentucky  a  foot 
high-  These  and  the  2  Tr.  of  Flo- 
rida make  6  N.  Sp.  of  this  fine  6. 
which  has  lately  been  increased  from 
2  to  12  Sp.  from  thelJ.  S. 

9.  Orchis  glareosa  Raf.  1818. 
Stem  round  slender,  leaves  narrow 
lanceolate  adpressed,  spike  short 
oblong,  bracts  lanceolate  longer  than 
flowers,  spur  filiform  equal  to  the 
Kerm,labellum  concave  trilobe,mid- 
die   lobe    retuse....  Estival    flowers 

f^reenish  yellow,  in  the  glades  of  II- 
inois  and  W.  Kentucky,  one  foot 
high,  near  to  O.  fuseata  and  O.  her- 
biota.  Probably  Uabenaria  glare- 
sa  Raf. 

10.  IkUehroa  fuseata  Raf.  1818. 
Rough,  stem  angular  pauciflore, 
lower  leaves  long  petiolate  ovate 
acute  5  nerved  subdentate,  upper 
leaves  subsessile  lanceolate,  seg- 
ments of  perianthe  reflexed  rays 
cu8pidate....Glades  of  the  Wabash. 
Estival  flowers  of  a  brown  purple,  3 
inches  diameter,  rays  narrow,  stem 
1  to  3  feet  high.  M  v  G.  Uelichroa 
1825  is  based  on  the  Sudbeckias 
akin  to  R.  purpurea. 

11.  Helichroa  croeea  Raf.  1818. 
Hirsute,  stem  angular  uniflore,  na- 
ked above,  leaves  all  sessile  lanceo- 
late, base  rounded,  end  gradually 
acuminate,  outer  segments  of  the 
perianthe  lanceolate  reflexed.... 
Glades  of  Wabash,  1  or  2  feet  high. 
Estival  flowers  of  saffron  color. 

12.  I'renantus  spieata  Raf.  1818. 
Stem  angular  rough  above,  nearly 
simple,  leaves  undivided  smootn 
ova!  lanceolate,  flowers  spicate  scat- 
tered bracts  linear  acute  hirsute, 
periai.w  multiflore  8-12  phyllous, 
segmen     .near  obtuse  hirsute  in  the 


■iii^.     -a>D^B,^«iJ><  MiMjl>iiT.j<i>. 


■"r 


151 


miiUlle,  t'alicule  hirsute  Inncpolatc 
ncutc... Glades  Illinois  and  Ohio,  2 
feet  high,  estival  fl.  ochroleucous, 
seeds  compressed  oboval  pappus  ful- 
vous. Near  to  /'r.  raeemuaa,  but 
flowers  sessile. 


112.  On  17N.  Sp.  of  Plants  rnoM 
Upper    Canada,    &c.    by  C.  S. 

RAFINESqUK. 

They  are  chiefly  from  the  islands 
of  the  St.  Lawrence,  near  Lake  On 
tario,  seen  in  the  herbal  of  Mr.  Ha 
rokins  in  1816,   or  collected  near 
Lake  Erie  and  Niagara  falls  in  1826. 

1.  Cornua  eyannnthu8  Raf.  1816. 
Stem  herbaceous  angular,  leaves  6 
whorled  sessile  obovate  acuminate, 
sulcate  above,  glaucous  beneath, 
flowers  blue  capitate  subcymose  na- 
ksd  ])edunculate,  berries  oblong..  .A 
beautiful  striking  sp.  near  to  C.  ca- 
nadensis,'ia,me  size,  but  flowers  blue 
with  a  long  style:  very  rare. 

2.  ComnssuffruHcogus  Raf  Stem 
humble  shrubby,  leaves  petiolate 
ovate,  base  acute,  end  obtusely  acu- 
minate, margin  cartilaginous,  above 
hispidule,  beneath  smooth  glaucous, 
cymes  pedunculate.  A  small  shrub 
12  to  20  inches  high,  with  red  twigs, 
small  leaves,  white  flowers  estival. 
From  Lake  Chftmplain  to  Lake  Erie 
in  Ohio. 

3.  Fyrola  jlexuofia  Raf.  1816. 
Stemless,  radical  leaves  on  long  pe- 
tioles, elliptical,  both  ends  subacute, 
remotely  aenticulate,  scape  flexuose 
raceme  oblong  dense....  Is  it  a  variety 
of  P.  dentata? 

4.  Sigitfaria  ciliata  Raf.  1816. 
Stem  terete  flexuose  leaves  clasping 
smooth  ovate  oblong  acuminate,  mar 
gin  ciliate  glaucous  beneath  pedun 
ties  uniflore,  berries  red. ...Very  dif- 
ferent from  the  Convallaria  ciliata 
of  authors  which  is  not  a  Sigillaria 
or  Jxillaria,  but  a  Mayanthua  or 
Raeemaria. 

5.  Lalhyrus  incurvus  Raf.  Foli- 
oles  8  ovate  or  obovate  acute  smooth 
veins  longitudinal,  racemes  axillary 
multiflore  incurved,  peduncles  cur- 
ved....On  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario, 
flowers  blue  small.        )V>-.-   .^ 


G.  Lijuimnehia  {THdynia)  »emll- 
\folin  ilaf.  Leaves  opposite  sessile 
uvatc  lanceolate  obtuse,  punctate, 
pale  beneath,  flowers  opposite  or 
whorled,  peduncles  short,  petals  en- 
tire.... Near  to  L.  revoluta.  Flowers 
yellow  with  5  unequal  nionadelphous 
stamens  as  in  S.  G.  or  G.  2  ridy- 
nia. 

7.  Thalidrum  pancijlorum  Raf. 
Dioical,  leaves  biternate,  folioles 
ovute  acute  entire  smooth,  pale  be- 
neath, terminal  petiolate  subcordate 
trifid,  panicle  terminal  pauciflore, 
filaments  filiform...Near  to  Th.  dioi- 
cum,  but  different,  stem  15  to  18 
inches  flo^vers  white  estival.  On  L. 
Ontario,  &c. 

8.  Jirenariaflexuosa'R&(.  Stem 
flexuose  subramose  erect,  2-4  flore, 
leaves  ovate  oblong  acute  trinerve 
pubescent,  flowers  terminal,  pedun- 
cles long,  segments  of  calix  ovate 
obtuse,  shorter  than  petal8....In  isl- 
ands, small  fl.  white,  very  different 
from  ^.  lateriflora. 

9.  >Srtvaria  connata  Raf.  Stem 
erect  simple  slender  biflore,  leaves 
connate  cuneate  oblong  pubescent 
acute,  flowers  apetalous,  cal.  seg* 
ments  lanceolate....The  apetalous  sp. 
of  this  G.  must  form  a  S.  G.  Jlfom- 
lix. 

10.  Orchis  {Platanthera)rotundi- 
folia  Raf.  1816.  Two  opposite 
leaves  orbicular  emarainate  multi- 
nerve,  very  smooth  ftcid,  flowers 
racemose  lax,  bracts  oblong  lanceo- 
late longer  than  peduncles,  germ 
angular  clavate  curved  reflexed, 
spur  filiform  longer  than  germ,  pe- 
tals broad  ovate,  labellum  filiform 
obtuse....Fine  sp.  stem  18  inches, 
flowers  white.  It  appears  different 
both  from  0.  macrophylta  and  Orbi- 
culata  (nearer  the  last)  by  the  race- 
mose flowers,  &c.  Leaves  in  all 
large  nearly  radical. 

11.  Caprifolum  dentatum  Raf. 
Leaves  connate  oblong  acute  remote- 
ly toothed,   glaucous  beneath,  last 

fiair  united  in  acampanulatebiacute 
brm,  flowers  sessile  ternatc,  berries 
red....Near  V.  flavum. 

12.  8ium   rttgosum   Raf.   Five 


^i 


1&2 


i!^ 


!.» 


pairs  of  foliolet,  InnceoUte,  clong- 
«te«  pectinate— serrate  unequaly, 
acute,  rugose!  Involucres  unequal 
pinnatJAd,  partial  simple  linear....FI 
white  estival,  poigonousjSee  my  Med. 
Fl.  vol.  2  p.  262.  On  the  Lakes 
from  New  York  to  Ohio. 

13.  Jlselepiaa  rotundifolia  Raf. 
Stem  simple,  leaves  opposite  petio 
late  rounded  or  obovate  obtuse 
smooth,  glaucous  beneath....yery  dif- 
ferent from  ^.  obovata  by  smooth 
glaucous  leaves. 

14.  ,A»depia$  diuypuB  Raf.  Stem 
simple,  leaves  opposite,  subsessile 
elliptical  acuminate  undulate,  villose 
beneath....  Is  it  a  variety  of  Jt.  pur 
furaseem? 

15.  Fragaria  80.rotina  Raf.  Stem- 
less,  dwarf,  leaves  radical  subsessile, 
pilose,  folioles  rounded  crenate 
scapes  uniflore,  fruits  depressed  aU' 
tumnal....Singular  Sp.  producing  0. 
and  fruits  only  in  Sept.  or  October. 

16.  Fragaria  elatior  Raf.  Stem 
erect  bipedal,  leaves  smooth,  folioles 
petiolate  ovate  oblong,  base  entire, 
glaucous  beneath,  fruits  oblone  unci- 
al... Thi«  and  the  last  are  as  different 
sp.  OS  can  be,  my  varieties  of  straw- 
berries in  Med.  Fl.  vol.  1.  are  pro- 
bably as  many  sp.  likewise. 

if.  Viola  eriocarpa  Raf.  Caules- 
cent, leaves  broad  deltoid,  obtusely 
crenate,  nerves  pubescent,  stipules 
lanceolate  entire,  flowers  geminate 
subsessile,  capsules  wooly  white. 

113.  Ykrkasolis  a  Nbw  Genvs  by 
C  S.  Rafines^ub. 

1  discovered  in  1823  a  fine  N.  G 
of  Vernal  radiate  plants  near  to  6a 
lardia,  in  the  barrens  or  glades  of 
West  Kentucky  and  W.  Tennessee, 
and  not  less  than  3  sp.  of  it.  Such 
vernal  plants  being  rare  I  named  the 
G.  Vernal  Sun. 

Vernasolis.  Perianthe  triple, 
each  6-10  parted,  segments  oblong 
obtuse,  outer  smaller  uncolored,  me 
dial  with  colored  margin,,  inner  col 
ored.  Phoranthe  flat,  polygamous 
superflous,  chaff  linear  meipbrana- 
ceous  entire.  Rays  6  to  12  sterile 
spatulatc   end    unequaly  5  lobed. 


Flosculea  of  disk  manr,  tube  short 
limb  campanulate  membranaceous  5 
fid.  stamens  suly  qual  brown.  Style 
included,  2  thick  glandular  oblong 
stigmas.  Some  sterile  flosc.  mixt. 
Seeds  oblong  compressed  black) 
crowned  by  an  umbilicate  margin 
and  2  membranaceous  scales,  llr-is 
creeping  perenn^nU  fnwera  yellow 
vernal  on  long  u.,.jlure  peduneUtB. 
I.  V. glauea  Raf.  Stem  erect  sul- 
cate  pauciflore,  base  hirsute*  leaves 
alternate  entire  obtuse  ciliate  glau- 
cous smooth,  lower  petiolate  obovate 
rounded,  upper  sessile  obovate  ob- 
long—•Small  plant  less  than  a  foot 


rounded,  upper  sessile  obovate  ob- 

loni|;M..Sman 

high,  with  some  varieties  l.P*rv\fto^ 

ra^  2.  Sttboppositifolia. 

2.  V.  auricttlata  Raf.  Stemleas, 
creeping,  radical  leaves  petiolate 
obovate  with  1  or  2  auricles,  obtuse^ 
smooth,  glaucous  beneath,  scapes 
elongate  uniflore  terete. 

3.  V.  heterophylla  Raf.  Caules- 
cent subcreeping,  radical  leaves  pe- 
tiolate cuneate  obovate,  obtuse  en'- 
tire.  Stem  striate  hirsute  2-3  flore, 
caulinar  leaves  opposite,  subsessile 
subdentate,  subhirsute,  trilobate,  la> 
teral  lobes  oblong  smaller,  medial 
obovate. 

114.  LOPHAOTIS  N.  O.  BY  C.  S.  Ra- 
FINKSHUE. 

I  noticed  in  1818  this  plant  on  the 
Wabash,  but  out  of  blossom^  in 
1821.  Dr.  Ward  brought  me  a  per- 
fect specimen  from  White  R.  Indi- 
ana. It  is  also  a  N.  G.  of  radiate 
plant  near  the  Verna»oli$f  Leptopo- 
da  and  Balduinia,  The  name  means 
crested  rays. 

LoPHACTis.  Perianthe  double^ 
each  8  phyllous,  segments  ovate  ob- 
tuse, outer  spreading  smaller,  inner 
larger  erect  Polygamy  necessaryt 
Phoranthe  convex,  chaff  filiform. 
Rays  8  cuneate,  end  broad  crested 
or  unequaly  5  lobed.  Style  very 
short.  Seeds  oblong  crowned  by  5 
to  8  scales-  elongate,  cristate  on  the 
back.  Floscules  of  the  disk  male 
tubulose  5  toothed. 

L.  mitiora.  Raf.  Smooth,  stem 
erect  uninore  striate,  leares  oppo* 


''T(i[^iif«i»W  VS-irll"  ■■■■^-:"-"^«----- 


'.Pi 


site  cuiraate  lanceolate  renote  ob-lculiar  G.  between  TVNpi  ami  FW- 


tuse  entire  rugose,  lower  petiolate, 
upper  8esiiile....Stein  1 2  or  15  inches 
hight  flower  estival,ray8yellow,di8k 
purpliah  black. 


tiUaria.    From  the  Oregon  countrj. 


tl5.  On  4  N.  Sp.  or  North  Amb 
BioAN  Tulips  by  C.  8.  R. 

I  have  the  pleasure  to  introduce 
this  fine  G.  into  our  Flora,  by  nuri- 
cing  four  N.  Sp.  of  it;  but  Pursh 
had  already  one,  which  he  wrongly 
united  to  Lilium  or  Lily. 

1.  TuUpa  bieohr  H»(.  Stem  flex- 
ttose  uniflore  leaves  flat  oval  lanceo- 
late acuminate  subundulate  glaucous 
flowers  erect,  petals  shortly  acumi- 
nate the  outer  ovate,  the  inner  obo- 
vate....Native  of  Arkansas,  in  my 
herbariumi  seen  alive  in  a  garden  of 
Kentucky  in  1821.    Stem  one  foot 


116.  New  Plants  op  thb  Allk- 

OHANY    MtS.    Bt    C.     S.     RapIM- 

RsquP.. 

Among  30  rare  pisnts  collected 
thin  year  in  the  Alleghanies  of  Ma- 
ryland and  Pennsylvania  one  ap- 
pears to  me  a  N.  G.  and  half  a  do- 
zen are  N.  Sp.  wiiich  I  shall  con- 
cisely designate. 

N.  G.  OoHHUNKLis.  Perianthe 
polyphyllous  in  a  double  series.  Pho- 
rantne  flat.  Chaft'  mcmbraiiaceeua 
subtridentate,  lateral  teeth  1  or  2  on- 
equal,  liays  12  to  15  narrow  entire, 
seeds  compressed  bidentate,teeth  un- 
qual  membranaceous.  This  G.  has  the 
perianthe  of  Uudbeckia,  and  the  re- 
mainder as  some  sp.  of  Helianthun, 


one 
high,  flowers  half  the  size  of  com-lbutthe  rays  as  in  IHaniatrria  (H. 
mon  tulips,  white  but  lilac  color  out-Uri8/a<u<()wliich  has  phoranthe  liemi- 
Mde.  spherical  &c.  The  name  mean*  pale 


2.  Tullpa  aurea  Raf.  Stem  slen- 
der streidht  uniflore,  leaves  radical 
and  caulinar  slender  graminiform, 
canaliculate,  end  falcate;  Mower 
erect,  petals  yellow  acuminate  outer 
lanceolate,  inner  ovate. ...Seen  in 
gardens,  native  place  unknown,  per- 
haps not  American.  Stem  less  tnan 
a  foot,  flowers  of  t^  golden  yellow 
smaller  than  the  last. 

3.  Tulipa  montana  Raf.  Stem 
uniflore  one  leaved,  radical  leaves 
equal  to  stem,  elonnte  narrow  flat 
acute,  stem  leaf  short  vaginate, 
flower  erect,  petals  lanceolate  acute 
•range  color,  stamens  equal  in  length 
....I  nave  not  seen  this  sp.  but  I  ue 
scribe  it  from  a  drawing  of  Audu- 
bon, who  discovered  it  in  May  1809, 
in  the  Alleghany  mountains.  Over 
a  foot  high,  flower  as  large  as  the 
g^en  tulip. 

4.  TiUipapudiea  Raf.  (jSmbliri 
on  pudieutn  Raf.  1816.)  LtUum  pu 
dicum  Pursh.  Stem  uniflore  curved 
above,leave8  lanceolate  linear  acute, 
flower  pendulous  petals  obovate 
npatnlate  very  obtuse,  yellow....Evi- 
dently  a  tulip  by  the  habit  and  lack- 
ing the  groove  on  the  petals  forming 
the  6.  Lilium....If  it  nas  a  style  it 


Sun. 

1.  O.  mlfurta  Raf.  Stem  erect 
smooth  striated,  leaves  opposite  or 
teriiate,  upper  alternate,  all  sessile 
lanceolate  rougii,  base  acute,  end 
acuminate,  margin  subserrate;  flow- 
ers terminal,  perianthe  segments  li* 
near  lanceolate  ciliate....In  meadows 
of  mts.  Stem  Z  to  6  feet  high,flow- 
ers  very  pale  yellow.  Sevml  Var. 
1.  Uniflora.  ^  Paueiflora.i.Mtd' 
tifiora.  4.  Ternijolitty  &c.  Proba- 
bly a  Helianthua  of  authors,  which? 

3.  Sttttguisorba  palu»tri8  Raf. 
Stem  virgate,  folioles  petiolate  une- 
qual elliptic,  pectinate  serrate,  base 
cordate,  very  smooth,  lower  leaves 
on  long  petioles,  upper  leaves  sub- 
sessile,  spikes  on  long  pedunclest 
cylindrical,  bracts  subulate,  stamens 
filiform  clavate  exserted....ln  a  single 
swamp  in  the  mts.  of  Pens.  3  or  4 
feet  nigh,  entirely  smooth,  flowers 
white  in  a  spike  3  to  5  inches  long. 

3.  Impatiens  montana  Raf.  Stem 
flexuose  very  branched,  leaves  small 
ovate  oblong,  acute  at  both  ends, 
mucrpnate,  remotely  mncronately 
serrate,  peduncles  solitary  2-4  flore, 
galea  longer  than  the  petaiis  spur 
resupinate  8hort~..In  rocky  streams 


will  fiwrm  a  8.  Q.  drnfrlirioti  or  pe-  of  the  mts.  stem  2  or  3  feet  high, 


154 


a  4,',;,  J   If     ■ 


leave!  and  flowers  sinail,  fl.  Miftron 
color  with  few  red  vpoU:  distinct 
from  /.  fiUva. 

4.  AVvsimMm  anguatifoUum  Raf. 
Roughisii,  pubescent,  (^auceiscunt, 
leaves  linear  ublong|,  base  attenuate, 
end  acute,  very  entire,  racemet  na- 
ked, siliques  linear  compressed, 
style  persistent—Probably  the  £. 
eheiranthoidea  of  Pursh,  Nuttal  &c. 

3uite  different  from  the  European 
itto  which  has  large  lanceolate  den- 
tate leaves.  Found  in  Maryland, 
annual,  stem  3  to  6  inches,  tlowers 
small  yellow 


lir«  CoNCHOLooT.  Two  New  Bl- 

VALVB   FlUVIATILB   ShBLI.S  OK  S. 

Amcrioa,  By  C.  S.  llAFiNEuquiu. 

These  two  fine  shells  arefroin  the 
Cabinet  of  Professor  Green,  who 
permitted  me  to  draw  them  and  de- 
scribe last  March.  They  are  both 
from  the  R.  Parana  above  Buenos 
Ayres. 

1.  JInodorUa  aperta  Raf.  Oval 
elliptical  much  swelled,  broader  be- 
hind and  slanting,  very  smooth  and 
dark  brown  outside,  quite  gaping 
beloiv,iridesccnt  white  inside. Length 
and  diameter  i  of  breadth,  axis  at  4. 


5.  Oerardin  rupestria  Raf.  Very  ...Fine  large  sp.  6  inclios  broad,  shell 


r    ' 


smooth,  stem  purplish  fistuluHc, 
leaves  sessile  bipinnatifid,  segments 
deep  remote  acute,  sinusses  ruundei 
upper  leaves  oblong  pectinate,  bracts 
lanceolate  entire,  racemes  often  ra- 
mose, secundiilore,  peduncles  short 
calix  5  fid....Fine  Sp.  near  G.  glati 
04,  probably  the  real  iViinnntlius 
Virginicui  of  L.  Stem  si  or  3  feet 
high,  flowers  yellow  rather  small. 
On  the  rocks  of  the  Alleghanies  and 
Tuscarora  mts. 

6.  Verbena  incamata  Raf.  Stem 
branched,  leaves  ovate  lanceolate 
serrate  rough,  flowers  in  simple  slen- 
der short  spikes.... On  the  Juniata  R. 
one  foot  high,  tlowers  flesh  colored, 
differs  from  V.  urticifoiia  by  narrow 
leaves,  spikes  not  paniculate,  nor 
flowers  white. 

7.  Jirenaria  spergidoidea  Raf. 
Stem  procumbent  diffuse  very  ramose 
leaves  (ilifonn  setaceous  in  opposite 
fascicles  smooth,  flowers. in  naked 
panicles,  calix  acute. ..Akin  to  Ji 
glabra  and  sti  icta,  but  not  erect  and 
Teftves  like  those  of  asparagus.  On 
asi'igle  rock  in  Pennsylvania. 

8  Olycine  mmitana  Raf.  Stem 
Buberect  flexuose  angular  pilose 
backwards,  leaves  ternate,  folioles 
oval  acute,  lateral  ones  oblique  or 
subcordate  at  the  base,stipulcs  subu- 
late, flowers  solitary  subsessile,  pods 
oblong  flat  pendulous  2-3  seeded, 
seeds  lenticular....On  the  top  of  the 
Alleghanies,  annual, habit  of  Amphi- 
carpa^  but  calix  acute  at  base,  pod 
sessile  although  attenuated  at  base, 
as  in  Glycine.    -.  «,-ji»«  -*i<.i  &j 


rather  thick,  beaks  proeminent,  not 
gaping  at  the  ends  but  below;  hinge 
streight  slanting  ending  in  2  small 
angles,  no  wrinkles  on  it,  but  slight- 
ly ncxuolate  beneath. 

'2.  Unio  papliot  Kaf.  Oval,  flexu- 
ose and  subtruncate  behind,  with  au 
ubiiqual  ridge  from  the  beak,  brown 
outside  with  many  minute  concentric 
strias,  inside  purplish  white.  Length 
■2-3,  diameter  7-18,  axis  at  1-3  ot 
the  breadth....Pretty  Sp.  2  inches 
broad,  shell  rather  thin  for  Unios, 
lamellar  tooth  slightly  curved,  car- 
dinal tooth  sub-bilobe  crenate.  Beaks 
not  prominent 

118.  ODATFXIA  H.G.  of  JV.Jmerican 
Bivalve JiuviaAle  t/iell.  by  C.S.BaSnetgue. 

One  of  our  Ohio  shells,  which  hu  been 
put  with  the  Unioi  or  Anodonta  by  difle- 
rent  writers;  it  was  unknown  to  me  till  I 
observed  it  in  Prof.  Green's  cabinet,  and 
I  immediaiely  ascertained  that  it  must 
form  a  N.  G.  or  group  between  Anodonta 
and  Siileularia.  1  call  it  Odaleba  meaning 
imperfect  teeth. 

OnATsUA  Uaf.  Cardinal  tooth  imper^ 
feet  like  a  callosity,  with  a  large  desinense 
as  in  Alatmodon,  becoming  an  imperfect 
lamellar  tooth  angular  as  in  Lcumgona.... 
This  G.  must  belong  to  the  Series  ot  Ano- 
donta, but  forms  the  passage  with  Altuma- 
don.  How  Say  and  Lea  could  pat  it  with 
Uuio/  is  rather  strange. 

OJatelia  radiata  Raf.  Elliptical  flatten- 
ed elongate,  broader  behind  with  sub- 
truncate  end,  outside  olivaceous  brown, 
with  black  rays',  inside  bluish  iridescent. 
Length  1-3,  diameter  2-9,  axis  at  3-»  of 
the  length. 

Unio  Orient.  Lea. 

Unio  dehiteens.  Say. 

Anodonta  prelonaa.  Green. 

Urcadth  over  3  mches,  shell  rather  thin 
both  ends  rounded  and  brown. 


^»  11  iii«>ifr>h^'' - 


FIFTH  If  UMBER  FOR  THE  SPRIHTG  OF  1§33« 

Price  50  cents  each  number,  or  OJV*fi  Dollar  per  annum. 


ATLANTIC   JOURNAL 


AN1> 


A  QUAlnKKLY  JOlHNAr-OF 
HISTOIUCAL  ANDNATUHALSCIKNCKS,  USEFUL  KNOWLEDGE,&o. 

WITH  FitiUUKS. 


BY  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

FrofeMor  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciencea,  Member  of  many  learned  Sodte< 

ties  in  America  and  ICnrope,  Autliur  of  many  Works,  &c.  Sec. 

A'nowletlirf  ia  the  niftiliil  fuoil  ttfman. 


Vot.  I. 


Philadklphia,  Spkino  of   18;J3. 


No.  5. 


119.  American  TuAVKLLEiia. 

Who  Iiave  written  their  tra- 
vels? The  Americans  arc  great 
travellers  at  home  and  abroad 
for  pleasure,  health,  or  busi- 
iiessy  as  settlers,  traders,  sur- 
veyors, agents,  missionaries, 
navigators,  adventurers,  &c.; 
but  Kw  are  qualified  to  write 
their  observations,  fewer  still 
write  them. 

1  have  sei  t  to  the  society  of 
Geography  of  Paris,  a  lung 
critical  account  of  all  these  last 
from  1820  to  1832,  dividing 
them  into  6  series.  In  general 
travels  at  home  or  in  N.  Ame 
rica  are  the  best,  abroad  the 
Americans  are  supercicial,  ig- 
norant of  languages,  and  defi- 
cient in  high  acquirements.  I 
give  here  an  abridgement  of  it. 

First  Series.  Travellers  in 
Jilorth  .America. 

Astley,  1824.  Upper  Missou- 
ri and  New  Mexico. 

Atwater,  1831.  To  N. West. 

Audubon,  1831.  Florida,&c. 

Catlin,  1832.  On  Missouri 
to  Mandans. 


Darby,  1820.  From  New- 
York  to  Detroit. 

Dunn,  1826.    Guatimala. 

D  wight,  1828.  Northern 
States  and  C'  lada. 

Flint,  1826.  lYestern States. 

Hall,   1828.  Ditto. 

Hunter,  1823.  Among  West- 
ern Indians. 

James  &  Long,  1823.  Mis- 
souri, Oregon  and  Arkansas. 

Keating,  1824.  To  N. West. 

Mackenny,  1827.  Lake  Su- 
perior. 

Morse,  1822,  Among  Indian 
tribes. 

Nuttall,  1821.  Arkansas. 

Poinsett,  1822.  Mexico. 

Rafiiiesque,  1818  to  1830. 
Fragments  of  his  travels  in  18 
States— 1831.  The  Mexicans 
in  18S0. 

Schoolcraft,  1821.  Missis- 
sippi—1823.  Illinois,  &c. 

Silliman,  1820.  Canada,— 
Many  excursions  in  his  Jour- 
nal. 

Smith,  (Jed)  1827.  New 
Mexico. 

Stanbury,  1822.  Gr.  Lakes. 


IM 


m 


Tftnn«r»  1830.  Residence 
among  N.  W.  Indians. 

Thomas,  1820.  To  Wabash. 

Williams,  1827.    Florida. 

Many  other  travellers  have 
not  yet  published  their  obser- 
vations, such  as  Gates,  Wycth, 
Ware,  Cozens,  Peale,  Mease, 
&c.  or  only  in  Journals,  Ga- 
zetteers, Map«,  &c.  Foreign 
travellers  and  tourists  in  N. 
America  are  not  included  here, 
they  are  mostly  worthless,  ex- 
cept Weymar,  Beltrami,  Coxc, 
Franklin,  Bradbury,  and  a 
few  otkers. 

Second  Series.  In  Soulh 
Jimerica.    Few. 

Abbott,  1827.  Cuba. 

Breckcnridgo,  1820.  Bue- 
nos Ayres. 

Duanc,  1826.     Columbia. 

Officer,    anonymous,   1827 
Columbia. 

Others  will  perhaps  publish 
their  travels.  Eights  in  Fata 
gonia.  Feale,  Columbia.  Rey 
nolds  in  Chili,  &c. 

Third  Series.  In  the  Austral 
and  Pacijic  Ocean. 

Anonymous  Sketches  of  < 
Mariner,  1830. 

Morrell,  1832.  FourVoy 
ages.  I  have  analyzed  his  dis- 
coveries. 

Paulding,  1831.  To  Mul- 
grave  Islands. 

Porter,  1822.  Cruise.  2d  ed. 

Stewart,  I827.  Havay — 
18S1.  Paciflc. 

Fanning  has  promised  his 
Voyages  for  1833. 

Fourth  Series.    In  .isia. 

Mrs.  Judson,   1827.    Asia 
the  first  American  Lady  who 
has  written  her  travels. 

Wain,  1820.  Hist,  of  China. 
2 


White,  1823.    Cochinchina. 

Wood,  1831.  Sketch  of 
China. 

Dr.  Burroughs  to  AsIaDf 
Mnt.  seen  by  me. 

Fifth  Series.  In  Mrica, 

English,  1823.     Nubia. 

Ledyard,  1824.  Life  Sf  tra- 
vels. 

Morrell,  1828-f29.  South 
Afrirn,  his  third  Voyage. 

Noah,  1821.     Barbary. 

Riley,  1824.  2d  ed.  of  Ship- 
wreck. 

Shaler,  1826,    Algiers. 

Ashmun  &  others  have  pub- 
lished fragments  on  Liberia. 

Sixth  and  last  Series.  In 
Europe.  Many  tourists  on  tho 
English  plan,  not  worth  men- 
tioning, full  of  blunders.  Ly- 
man  in  Italy,  Carter  in  Franco 
and  Italy,  arc  such;  they  knew 
not  tho  language  of  the  coun- 
try! What  should  we  think  of 
an  Italian  or  Russian,  writing 
his  travels  here  without  speak- 
ing thd  English.  In  general 
tourists  are  only  at  home  in 
England.  Among  the  crowd 
tho  following  may  bo  distin- 
guished for  some  merit,  novel- 
ty or  talents. 

Alden,  1832.  Practical  tou- 
rist. 

Anderson,  1831.  Greece. 

Bigelow,  1830.  Sicily  and 
Malta. 

D  wight,  1829.  Germany. 

Griscom,  1821.  Europe. 

Jones,  1829.  Mediterranean* 

Webster,  1821.  Azores. 

Wines,  1832.  Mediterranean. 

Woodruff,  1830.  Malta  and 
Greece. 
Youiig    American,   1828. 


\r 


*Mlt* 


ifMifcafe».aii«<ii,ii;artni  II  ■»-'if^ttii<i»i'»lat»  i\iti>^ 


157 


Willin  is  now  writing  vapid 
Letters  from  Europe. 

Dckay  promiscH  a  Voyage 
to  Turkey,  but  he  npoko  iici 
ther  Greek  nor  Turkisli,   ns 
usual. 

The  ilatcs  are  those  of  pub- 
lication. C.  S.  11. 


120.  Reivard  of  Merit. 

The  bcautiTuI  gold  Medal 
awarded  to  I'ror.  Rafincsque, 
by  the  Gcograpliicnl  Society  of 
I'aris,  lins  been  received  with 
a  Diploma  of  Merit.  It  bears 
un  one  side  tiio  liead  of  Miner- 
va and  on  the  other  a  suitable 
inscription. 

This  Society  is  composed  of 
tlio  most  eminent  and  learned 
men  of  France.  They  liavc  de- 
cided that  tho  question  of  tiie 
origin  of  mankind,  and  tlie 
black  nations  is  as  yet  insolu- 
ble, owing  to  our  imperfect 
knowledge  of  many  languages; 
but  they  have  nppHuvcd  and 
rewarded  the  memoirs  and  la- 
bors of  the  writer,  as  one  step 
towards  such  a  solution,  by 
connecting  the  languages  and 
traditions  of  all  the  nations  of 
the  world  with  the  primitive 
cradle  of  mankind,  Asia  and 
the  Imalaya. 

It  is  believed  that  this  is  the 
first  instance  of  such  an  honor 
being  awarded  to  any  Ameri- 
can citizen,  by  one  of  the  most 
eminent  learned  Societies;  for 
a  labor  at  least  of  erudition  in 
the  highest  branches  of  histo 
rical  knowledge,  philology  and 
ethnography. 

But  this  kind  of  merit  and 
lofty  knowledge  is  so  little  un- 
derstood and  valued  here,  that 


some  periodicala  have  refused 
even  to  notice  this  literary 
fact! 


l«'l.  AI.LEUII AMIES  Mooir- 

TAIN8. 

Pliyslcal  geograjdiy  is  much 
neglected  in  the  U.  States; 
lakes  and  streams  must  bo  sur- 
veyed and  laid  out  in  maps, 
but  table  lands  mountains  and 
hills  arc  often  altogether  omit- 
ted or  incorrectly  delineated. 
Our  first  Surveyors  began  their 
surveys  in  the  level  atlantic 
region,  vvlien  they  came  to  the 
hills  and  mountains  they  com- 
mcnly  scrveyed  them  by  run- 
ning lines  near  them,  reducing 
all  elevations  to  flat  acres  of 
aerial  surface  instead  of  terres* 
trial  surface,  thus  three  acres 
in  mountains  are  often  4  or  5  in 
reality.  From  these  errone- 
ous surveys  our  maps  are  made. 
In  some  maps  lofty  mountains 
are  not  oven  laid  out;  thus  tho 
Catskill  mountains  4000  feet 
high,  are  not 'found  in  many 
maps  of  N.  York.  Tablelands 
and  hills  were  altogether  ne- 
glected. Thus  we  bad  no  cor- 
rect delineation  of  our  soil, 
slopes  and  elevations  of  land. 

When  mountains  were  in- 
trodnced  in  maps,  they  were 
put  down  at  random,  at  first 
in  heaps,  laterly  iu  ridges. 
Thus  was  formed  the  opinion 
that  all  our  mountains  were 
in  parallel  ridges.  Yet  noth- 
ing is  more  erroneoun:  Since 
nearly  all  our  mountains  are 
in  fact  TABtf -LANDS  or  Pla- 
teaux, rising  by  successive 
steps  or  in  some  instances  ab- 
ruptly, with  some  ridges  and 


1 


^i«*.  ^Ur-_„»«,w;^„..,^^ 


158 


S^   I 


i!  ?l 


peaks  in  various  places,  or  in 
chains  or  groups. 

Valleys  are  also  neglected, 
and  it  is  not  shewn  whether 
streams  run  in  plains,  basins, 
ancient  lakes,  narrow  valleys 
or  gullies.  As  early  as  70 
years  ago,  Hutchins  surveyed 
the  river  Ohio  and  noticed 
some  features  of  the  valley 
where  it  flows;  but  later  geo- 
graphers have  not  even  attend- 
ed to  his  map,  trusting  to  new 
flat  surveys.  In  1818  I  sur- 
veyed again  topographically 
that  valley  with  all  its  hills, 
gaps,  bluffs,  lakes,  kc.  for 
Cramer  and  Spear  of  Pitts- 
burg, who  paid  me  glOO  for 
this  labor;  but  have  since  re- 
sold it  to  somebody  else,  and  it 
has  not  yet  appeared  in  our 
general  maps. 

Mr.  Tanner,  desirous  to  im- 
prove his  great  map  of  tite  U. 
States,  purchased  from  me  last 
year,  my  surveys  of  mountains, 
spurs,  hills,  knobs  and  table- 
lands, chiefly  in  the  States  of 
Kentucky,  Indiana,  Ohio,  N. 
York  and  Pennsylvania.  He 
has  inserted  them  in  his  map  of 
1832,  which  if  compared  with 
the  former  map  of  1S30,  wil! 
evince  a  vast  difference  in  phy- 
sical geography.  He  has  also 
inserted  the  tablelands  and 
mountains  of  Tennessee,  from 
the  late  map  of  Rhea.  And 
quite  lately  the  Gold  Mines 
Region  has  called  forth  a  new 
map  of  Peck,  (in  Silliman's 
Journal)  which  delineates  the 
South  East  slopes  of  our  mts. 

We  have  then  now  something 

'  like  a  correct  outline  of  the 

contour  of  ourAUcghany  moun- 


tains, formerly  called  Talega* 
wi,  except  in  the  S.  &  S.  W.  I 

was  the  first  to  trace  their  con- 
tour or  limits  to  the  North,  N. 
W.  and  West.  Darby  and 
Thomas  had  long  ago  spoken 
(►f  the  N.  W.  end  of  the  Ale- 
ghanics  near  lake  Erie,  2000 
feet  higli,  but  as  late  as  1832 
they  were  not  in  our  maps! 
yet  they  are  there  a^  in  N.  E. 
an  abrupt  rise  of  the  Aleghany 
tableland,  360  miles  wide  from 
lake  Eric  to  the  Catskill,  and 
quite  connected  in  the  North; 
as  the  rise  of  the  Delaware, 
Susquehannaii,  Ohio  and  Ge- 
nessec  streams  ought  to  have 
indicated.  Through  N.  York 
tliis  tableland  sends  many 
hilly  spurs  between  tlie  minor 
lakes,  and  has  a  broad  apron 
or  tableland  step  forming  the 
falls  of  Niagara  and  Genessee; 
while  at  the  falls  of  the  Mo- 
hawk a  spur  runs  out  to  join 
the  Canadian  and  Primitive 
mts  of  tlie  North.  At  the  N.E. 
end  they  are  called  Kiskanon 
or  Catskill  mountains,  and  rise 
abruptly  4000  feet. 

The  Mattawan  mountains 
vulgarly  called  Highlands  are 
primitive,  and  form  a  narrow 
broken  tableland,  cut  up  by 
the  Hudson  river,  and  tide- 
water, with  peaks  of  1500  feet; 
they  run  W.  and  E.  and  soon 
after  become  the  Taconic  mts. 
running  from  S.  to  N.  between 
the  Hudson  and  Connecticut 
basins,  to  become  further  off 
the  Greon  mts  of  Vermont 
and  the  White  mts  of  New^ 
Hampshire  and  Maine,  7000 
feet  high,  the  highest  of  our 
mountains,  and  the  primitive 


't'rfii'  mil  I'-ri-'  -"-  ---f*-'"^- -^-- ^■■•--^-J-'-^-i"»"^  ■■:-   ..---^.  ■-..L,.,«.>.i'i  '.j>iii.-j— .r.i , 


159 


nucleus  or  all  the  New  England 
mountaius  and  hills. 

But  leaving  these  Northern 
mountains  to  return  to  the  Al- 
leglianies  ]>roper,  we.  find  thcin 
forming  a  hroad  tableland  in 
North  Pennsylvania,  which 
gradually  becomes  broken  into 
l-idgcs  by  the  valleys  and 
streams.  But  the  main  or 
middle  branch  dividing  the 
Eastern  and  Western  Waters, 
called  the  Backbone  mountain 
is  yet  a  broad  tableland  in  cen 
ter  county,  and  gradually  ta- 
pers to  20  and  10  miles  breadth 
at  the  Pittsburg  and  Cumber- 
land roads;  although  our  maps 
represent  it  as  a  mere  ridge,  1 
pointed  out  this  error  to  Mr. 
Tanner,  but  it  could  not  be 
conveniently  corrected  in  his 
map,  and  tlius  is  there  yet! 

The  Delaware,  Susquehan 
nah,  Juniata,  and  Potcnnac  ri 
vers  rise  in  this  tableland  and 
break  tUrough  tlicse  ridges  in 
many   places,   forming   many 
successive    watergaps,    which 
were  ancient  outlets  of  moun- 
tain lakes  according   to  Vol- 
ney's  theory,  but  as  no  fossil 
remains  of  frcsii  water  animals 
are  found  therein,   it  is  very 
probable  that  they  were  inland 
seas  and  gulfs   of  salt  water 
when  the  Atlantic  States  were 
imder  water.  The  hudson  ba 
sin  above  New  burg  was  also 
such  an  inland  sea.  All  the  fos 
sils  of  these  inland  seas  are  ma- 
rine exuviaof  very  ancient  date 
with  a  few  diluvial  remains. 

The  principal  ridges  skirting 
this  Aleghany  tableland  are  to 
the  east,  1  Turtle  mt,  2  Side 


ling  mt,  3  Tuscarora  mt,  4 


Kitaniny  mountain,  which  are 
from  5  to  10  miles  broad  and 
properly  paralell  spurs  of  the 
Allegliany  separated  by   nar- 
row valleys  while  the  5th  or 
most  easterly  is  separated  by  a 
broad  valley,  is  of  a  different 
and  more  primitive  formation, 
forming  a  tableland  from  ten 
to  twenty  miles  wide;  it  is  a 
long    spur    of   the    primitive 
Mattawan    mountains,    called 
Schooley  mountains,  in  New- 
Jersey,     South   mountains  in 
Pennsylvania,    Blue  ridge  in 
Maryland  and  Virginia;  but 
it  is  continuous  only  broken 
through  by  5  River  gaps,  al- 
tliough   primitive   it  is  much 
lower  than  the  second  Allegha- 
ny, averaging  only   1000  feet 
or  one  half  of  the  average  of  the 
Alleghanies,  yet  it  must  be  re- 
collected that  at  the  N.  E.  it 
rises  to  7000  feet  in  the  White 
mountains,  and  at  tl|C  S.  E.  to 
4500   feet  in   the   Apalachian 
mountains,  uniting  these  two 
distant  groupp  by  a  long  nar- 
row band  or  chain. 

Beyond  it  easterly  are  two 
or  three  smaller  ranges  of  hills 
forming  as  many  steps  and 
chiefly  i)rimiiivc;  they  bear 
many  diffcrentnames  from  New 
Jersey  to  Georgia,  Pigeon  hills 
West'of  Susquehannah,  Mon- 
ocacy  in  Maryland,  Bull  hills 
in  Virginia,  Yeona  and  Hope 
hills  i'.i  Carolina  and  Georgia, 
yet  they  are  consimilar  forming 
chains  broken  by  the  streams, 
and  average  500  feet  in  height, 
but  more  to  the  N.  and  S.  at 
the  ends. 

In  a  N.  W.  direction  from 
Philadelphia  to  Lake   Erie, 


;n 


:;■,.;,!..  (~s»'i."»i«»«(i> 


_.„,^..jJ.l- 


I  I  II 


160 


many  more  mountains,  ridgcslWcst  a  spur  called  tlic  Buffalo 
and  table  lands  arc  found  witlijliills,  dividing  the  waters  of  the 


peculiar  names,  being  formed 
by  the  valleys  breakings. 

Westerly  of  the  Backbone 
mountain  is  the  Laurel  moun- 
tain or  ridge  7  to  15  miles 
broad,  next  the  Chesnut  hills, 
or  ridge,  after  which  comes  a 
hilly  broken  region  200  or  300 
miles  broad  North  of  the  Ohio 
river  extending  spurs  through 
Ohio  called  Sciotohills  forming 
the  Silver  hills  of  Indiana,  the 
Wabash  hills  of  Illinois,  and 
separated  from  the  tite  Ozark 
mountains  by  tite  Mississippi 
valley  and  gap  of  Girardeau 

South  of  the  Ohio  river  in 
Kentucky  is  a  large  hilly  table 
land,  called  Knob  hills  or  Wa 
sioto  of  the  Indians,  uniting 
with  the  Scioto  hills  at  the  Sci 
oto  river,  with  the  Silver  hills 
at  Salt  river,  and  with  the  Wa- 
bash hills  below  the  Wabash 
river.  This  range  or  table 
land  is  very  irregular  and  I 
have  traced  it  throughout  in 
Tanner's  map,  the  height  over 
the  low    lands    or  limestone 

Jdains,  varies  from  200  to  500 
ieet,  or  higher  still  East  when 
called  Fine  mountains.  It  is 
properly  a  spur  400  miles  long 
of  the  Cumberland  mountains, 
and  of  the  same  geological 
structure  slaty  and  grity. 

The  Cumberland  or  Wasioto 
mountains  fill  the  whole  of 
West  Virginia,  giving  '  'sc  to 
many  rivers.  It  is  properly  a 
Plateau  or  the  Western  step  of 
the  Alleghany,  forming  North 
a  broken  ridge  ending  at  the 
Ohio,  and  South  a  broad  table- 
land    in  Tenessce,    sending 


Cumberland  and  Tennessee  ri- 
vers. South  of  the  Tennessee 
river  are  the  Apalachian  moun- 
tains, the  least  known  of  all 
our  mountains,  and  which  I 
pant  to  explore  ;  they  are  rep- 
resented as  a  winding  ridge 
running  East  to  West,  but  arc 
probably  also  a  tableland  with 
aprons  and  spurs,  giving  rise 
to  tl«e  rivers  falling  in  the  gulf 
of  Mexico.  Their  structure  and 
geology  is  hardly  known;  but 
they  are  deemed  secondary  and 
filled  with  fossil  remains  to  the 
West  in  Alabama  and  Missis- 
sippi, while  they  meet  in  Geor- 
gia, by  the  Lookout  mountains 
with  the  primitive  Cheroki 
mountains  at  the  head  of  Cuza 
Coosa  river,  these  last  are^^ 


or 

here  very  lofty  4500  feet  high, 
yet  called  the  Blue  ridge  on  its 
South  West  end,  but  are  the 
end  South  East  of  th^llegha- 
nies  collectively.  Tliis  long 
East  ridge  is  very  winding 
through  tiic  Carolinas  and  Vir- 
ginia, unbroken  by  rivers,  ex- 
cept by  James'  river  near  the 
Otter  Peaks,  the  Central  knot 
of  this  primitive  chain.  It  has 
many  other  chains  and  groups 
of  peaks. . 

It  is  very  remarkable  that 
S.  of  James'  River,  this  chain 
becomes  the  loftiest,  and  di- 
vides the  Waters  of  the  Atlan- 
tic and  Ohio  basin:  while  the 
secondary  Alleghany  ranges 
westerly  becomes  lower  and 
broken  by  the  water  gaps  of  the 
many  rivers  forming  the  Ken- 
haway  and  Tennessee. 

This  is  a  peculiar  feature  of 


["^  ■' 


itrtfc  ■i.>,rnhu«'a-.iat 


161 


een- 


these  mts  in  direct  contradic- 
tion with  the  northern  features 
Another  is  found  in  the  Unaka 
mts.  (dividing  N. Carolina  from 
Tennessee)  forming  a  narrow 
winding  ridge  4000  feet  liigh, 
primitive  on  the  eastern  slope 
and  secondary  on  the  western 
slope.  The  Cowita  mts  also 
primitive  are  E.  of  it  and  W. 
of  the  Blue  Ridge,  3000  feet 
high. 

In  cast  Tennessee  or  west 
of  Unaka  mts  arc  3  ranges  of 
mts  between  the  branches  of 
the  Tennessee  river.  1.  Chil- 
howi  2500  feet.  2.  Bay  2100 
feet.  3.  Clinch  2200  feet,  and 
lastly  comes  the  Cumberland 
tots  1800  feet,  which  by  Wal- 
den  mt  to  the  N.  and  Lookout 
mt  S.  form  the  great  Tennessee 
water  gap. 

Many  names  are  given  to 
these  ranges  in  Virginia,  be- 
tween the  stream  of  the  Poto- 
?iac  and  Renhaway  branches; 
ut  they  arc  mere  continua- 
tions. Tlie  Unaka  mts  become 
the  Iron  mts,  and  S.  uf  James* 
river  head,  connecting  trans- 
verse chains,  bind  and  blend 
together  the  primitive  and 
secondary  ranges  in  a  very  cu- 
rious way  not  yet  geologicaly 
explained. 

Thus  far  from  the  Allcgha- 
nies  being  a  mere  bundle  of  pa- 
rallel ridges  as  geographers 
and  geologists  have  supposed 
through  false  surveys,  we  find 
them  a  vast  and  lofty  mass 
of  mingled  mountains,  table- 
lands, peaks,  hills,  groups, 
knobs,  spurs,  steps,  aprons, 
slopes,  windiDg  chains  and 
soime  parellel  ridges:  nearly 


1500  roJ' :-  long  from  N.  E.  to 
S.  W.  a>i;  very  unequally 
wide,  Willi  all  the  geological 
formations  among  them. 

There  is  notliing  exactly 
like  elsewhere  in  the  world: 
the  Pyrenees,  Apennines,  Car- 
pathian, usually  compared  are 
totally  different  in  structure 
and  configuration.  Therefore 
these  interesting  mts  demand 
the  utmost  attention  from  the 
geographer,  geologist,  miner- 
alogist, botanist,  and  philoso- 
pher. I  mean  to  explore  theiik 
every  year  over  again.  Their 
valuable  mines  of  coal,  iron, 
gold,  &c.  begins  to  draw  the  at- 
tention of  many;  but  I  will  seek 
there  the  unexplored  fossils, 
flowers,  animals  and  precious 
stones  which  I  know  they  con- 
tain: trking  maps  and  surveys 
of  remote  valleys  and  ranges 
to  add  to  general  knowledge. 

Is  it  not  strange  that  while 
our  political  geography  (which 
is  fluctuating  every  year)  is  so 
much  attended  to,  altho*  new 
maps  are  needed  every  year  iti 
show  new  counties  and  towns: 
pliysical  geography,  which  if 
once  well  drawn,  wotild  be 
forever  permanent,  has  been 
so  utterly  neglected,  or  so  long 
improperly  understood? 

C  S.  RiTiNEsquE. 

122.  ThbPatagons. 
The  nations  dwelling  in  Au- 
stral America  were  thus  nick- 
named by  Magellan,  in  1520, 
from  two  Catalan  words  mean- 
ing hoof  paw.  For  312  years 
past,  they  have  been  the  sub- 
ject of  romances,  fables  and 
systems.  All  the  nations  S.  of 


Jim*imitilk»i 


162 


Buenos  Ayres  have  been  deem- 
ed Patagons,  altho'  stated  by 
others  to  consist  of  several  na- 
tions and  tribcs,dilferentinsize, 
complexion  and  language. 

Many  writers  call  tbein  a  race 
of  giants  and  lately  even  a  pe- 
culiar species  of  man!  Avbilc 
others  deny  their  great  size 
and  even  their  existence!  It 
would  be  tedious  to  enumerate 
all  the  various  false  opinion!)  to 
which  they  have  given  rise. 

Molina  and  Falkner's  more 
rational  belief  deserve  alone 
attention;  tliey  deemed  these 
Patagons  only  a  branch  of  the 
Aucas  or  eastern  Chilians,  who 
are  known  to  be  often  of  a  very 
tall  size. 

But  even  this  system  is  erro- 
neous, because  the  languages 
and  complexions  of  the  various 
Austral  tribet,  were  not  well 
attended  to.  Yet  Figafetta  tlie 
historian  of  Magellan  voyager 
gave  a  vocabulary  of  the  true 
gigantic  Patagons,  and  de 
f -^rbcd  them  as  tall  men  r  fpet 
high  of  a  yellowish  complexion, 
painting  their  bodies  and  wear 
ing  skill  mantles.  While  the 
Aucaa  or  eastern  Chilians  of 
the  Andes  altho'  often  nearly 
as  tall  are  of  a  different  com- 
plexion and  language,  do  not 


reduced  to  3  real  nations;  1. 
The  Aucas  or  Chilians,  2.  the 
Puelches  or  Talahets,  S.  Cunis 
or  Poyas,  which  are  all  inti- 
mately connected  altlio'  di- 
vided into  30  or  40  tribes. 

All  have  been  called  Pata- 
gons by  some  travellers,  but 
the  original  Patagons  of  Ma- 
gellan are  only  one  of  these 
tribes,  called  Tinguis,  Tini- 
guiSf  Tinguiches,  Guidiches, 
Keyus,  TiramenetSt  Capacs,  &c. 
by  various  authors,  andd  wel- 
ling near  the  strait  of  Magel- 
lan to  the  Western  side,  from 
whence  they  ramble  in  summer 
to  the  Eastern  shore.  They 
belong  to  the  Poyas  nation  ex- 
tending from  South  Chili  to 
Statenland,  which  do  not 
speak  Chilian. 

Capt.  Morrell  appears  to  be 
the  last  traveller  who  has  seen 
tiiese  true  Patagons  in  1823 
and  1 826;  but  without  knowing 
tliem  as  realy  such.  By  5  words 
of  their  language  mentioned 
at  random  they  are  the  same 
as  thosR  of  Pigafetta.  Such  as 
God  Setedos  M.  Setebos  of  P. 
&c.  He  visited  two  of  their 
villages  on  the  R.  Capac,  lat. 
52  and  53,  of  4000  and  2000 
population.  Their  complexion 
is  pale  yellow,  they  painty  wear 


paint  and  wear  woollen  pon-  skin  mantles,  and  thus  are  like 
chos.  those  of  Pigafetta.    The  tallest 

By  comparing  carefully  and  I  was  6  feet  4,  but  he  saw  in 
critically  the  accounts  of  fifty  tombs,  skeletons  of  7  to  8  feet, 
travellers    and  historians,    I 
have  ascertained  many  tribes 


The  vocabulary  of  Pigafetta 

>s  of  the  utmost  historical  im- 

in   Austral   America,    which  iportance.    It  has  enabled  me 

shall  be  distinguished  and  de-  to  trace  the  origine  of  these 

Patagons,  since  I  have  detect- 
ed in  it  81  pr  cent  of  analogy 
with  the  Cairi  of  Trinidad  Id. 


scribed  in  the  first  vol.  of  my 
history  of  America  (upon  Aus- 
tral America.)    They  may  be 


J 


163 


and  77  per  cent  with  the  Taino 
nfHaytiin  tlie  I6tli  century, 
both  spoken  by  Aruac  nations- 
This  fine  nation  seems  to 
have  ovcrspreail  Soutli  Amer- 
ica to  tlie  very  end.  altho'  it 
may  be  one  of  the  last  come 
from  the  East,  since  nearest 
to  the  Atlantic  shores,  and 
with  striking  philological  an- 
alogies with  tlie  ancient  na- 
tions of  Europe  and  Nortii  Af- 
nca. 

The  Aruacs  were  spread 
over  all  the  West  Indies,  except 
where  driven  off  by  their  foes 
the  Caribs,  they  were  mingled 
with  them  in  Guyana,  Colum- 
bia and  Brazil,  under  mt^ny 
names;  even  the  Taos  or  Chi- 
quitos  of  Chaco  appears  to 
have  been  a  branch,  since  they 
have  80  per  cent  analogy  in 
languages  with  the  Taino. 

The  famous  Muhizcas  so 
early  civilized  were  also  a  kin 
to  them,  since  they  have  62 
per  cent  analogy  with  the  Tao, 
67  per  cent  witli  the  Patagon 
The  other  nations  of  South 
America  with  50  per  cent  and 
upwards  analogy  with  the  Pa- 
tagons  are, 

Daricn  68  per  cent. 
Mbaya  64  per  cent. 
Lule  and  Vilela  50. 
"While  in  North  America  we 
find  t!  e  Mayan,  Chontal  and 
Poyaih  each  60  per  cent.  Ta- 
rasca  50  &c. 

Thus  becomes  evident  how 
absurd  and  erroneous  is  the 
opinion  that  American  lan- 
guages have  no  mutual  affini- 
ties, and  that  the  Fatagons  are 
a  peculiar  species  of  gigantic 
men.  C.  S.  R. 


123.  N.  G.  Cacloma.  Raf. 

This  is  a  fine  N.  G.  of  radi- 
ate plants,  discovered  in  1818 
in  the  barrens  of  West  Ken- 
tucky, deemed  then  doubtful, 
seen  again  in  1823  and  ascer- 
tained to  be  a  peculiar  G.  near 
to  Rudbeckia  and  Sarchefa:  the 
name  means  edged  stem. 

Cauloma.  Periantlie  in  dou- 
ble series  12  parted,  Phoran- 
the  convex,  with  biform  chaff's, 
external  flat  membranaceous, 
internal  linear  carinatc,  am- 
plectens,  thick  above.  Rays  12 
bidentate.  Seeds  oblong  com- 
pressed naked,  no  teeth. 

C.  tomentosa  Raf.  Stem  vir- 
gate  simple,  angular  winged, 
wings  tomentose;  leaves  sessile 
remote  decurrent,  lanceolate 
rliomboidal,  tomentose,  end  ser- 
rate acuminate:  flowers  termi- 
nal glomerate  subsessiletomen- 
tocs,  periantlie  lanceolate  acute, 
rays  yellow  lanceolate. 

A  singular  plant  1  or  2  feet 
high,  entirely  wooly,  blossom- 
ing in  June  and  July.  ,   . . 


124.  Principles  of  the  Philoso- 
phy of  new  Genera  and  new 
species  of  Plants  and  Ani- 
mal s. 

Extract  of  a  letter  to  Dr.  J. 
TorreyofJVew  Tork  dated  1st 
JDec.  1832....  I  shall  soon  come 
out  with  ray  avowed  principles 
about  G.  and  Sp.  partly  an- 
nounced 1814  in  my  principles 
of  Somiology,  and  wiiich  my 
experience  and  researches  ever 
since  have  confirmed.  The 
truth  is  that  Species  and  per- 
haps Genera  also,  are  forming 
i^organiaed  beings  by  gradual 
deviations  of  shapes,  forms  and 


■■ 


MM 


m 


organs,  taking  place  in  the 
lapse  of  time.  Tlicro  is  a  ten- 
dency to  deviations  and  muta. 
tions  tlirougii  plants  and  ani- 
mals by  gradual  steps  at  remote 
irregular  periods.  This  is  a 
part  of  tlic  gi-eat  universal  law 

of  PERPETUAL  MUTABILITY  in 

every  thing. 

Thus  it  is  needless  to  dispute 
and  differ  about  new  G.  Sp.  and 
varieties.  Every  variety  is  a 
deviation  which  becomes  a  Sp. 
as  soon  as  it  is  permanent  by 
reproduction.  Deviations  in 
essential  organs  may  thus 
gradually  become  N.  G.  Yet 
every  deviation  in  form  ought 
to  have  a  peculiar  name,  it  is 
better  to  have  only  a  generic 
and  specific  name  for  it  than  4 
when  deemed  a  variety.  It  is 
not  impassible  to  ascertain  the 
primitive  Sp.  that  hfivo  pro- 
duced all  the  actual;  many 
means  exist  to  ascertain  it:  his- 
tory, locality,  abundance,  &c. 
This  view  of  tiie  subject  will  set- 
tle botany  and  zoology  in  anew 
way  and  greatly  simplify  those 
sciences.  The  races,  breeds  or 
varieties  of  men,  monkeys, 
dogs,  roses,  apples,  wlieat.... 
and  almost  every  other  genus, 
may  be  reduced  to  one  ora  few 
primitive  Sp.  yet  admit  of  sev- 
eral actual  Sp.  names  may  and 
will  multiply  as  they  do  in 
geography  and  history  by  time 
and  changes,  but  they  will  be 
reducible  to  a  better  classifica- 
tion by  a  kind  of  genealogical 
order  or  tables. 

My  last  work  on  Botany  if 
I  live  and  after  publishing  all 
my  N.  Sp.  will  be  on  this,  and 
the  reduction  of  our  Flora  from 


8000  to  1200  or  1500  primitire 
Sp.  with  genealogical  tables  of 
the  gradual  deviations  having 
formed  our  actual  Sp.  If  I  can- 
not perform  this,  give  me  credit 
for  it,  and  do  it  yourself  upon 
the  plan  that  I  trace. 

Ci  S.  R. 


125.  N.  G.  ScADiANUs.  Raf. 

A  beautiful  liliaceous  plant 
of  Louisiana,  with  splendid 
umbella  of  azure  flowers,  has 
long  been  know  in  our  gar- 
dens near  Philadelphia  and  our 
books  of  botany  as  the  Crinum 
^mericaimm;  which  I  have  late- 
ly ascertained  to  be  very  differ- 
ent from  that  South  American 
plant,  and  it  is  now  astonishing 
to  me  how  it  could  have  been 
thus  misnamed,  since'  it  is  not 
even  a  Crinum;  but  aN.  G.  and 
totally  distinct  from  the  plant 
of  Linneus,  as  the  following 
comparison  will  shew. 

CHnumMiericanum.  Descr. 
of  L.  leaves  oblong  carinato  un- 
dulate, bipedal,  very  broad. 
Scape  compressed,  flowers  yel- 
lowish white,  fragrant,  seg- 
ments uncinate  reflexed. 

Our  plant,  thus  tvTongly  called 
by  Pnrshf  JViittal  ^c,  has  leaves 
ligulate  iSat,  acuminate,  pedal, 
breadth  uncial.  Scape  round, 
flowers  blue,  inodorous  seg- 
ments erect  not  uncinate!!! — 
Thus  not  a  sin^rle  character 
is  alike.  What  th^y  have  in 
common  is  merely  a  large  bulb, 
thipk  leaves,  a  scape,  a  multi- 
flore  umbel,  &c.  If  it  is  to  be  a 
Crinum  it  must  be  called  Cr. 
ceruleum  Raf;  but  it  is  not,  hav- 
ing unequal  stamina,  &c, 

Linneus  was  apt  to  form  his 


.',i 


165 


genera  on  a  single  Sp.  and  re- 
fer others  by  mere  Imbit.     lie 
lias  done  so  here.    His  G.  Cri- 
ntim  contains  3  or  4  separate 
G.     The   C.   nervosum   must 
form  tlie  G.   Stemoiiix  by  un 
guiculatc  filaments  and  polypli 
yllous  umbel.    L'lleritier  lias 
made  the  G.  ^gapanthns  witli 
Cr.  africannvi-     Others  are  re- 
fered  to  ^marylis  and  Ilcman- 
thus-     I  propose  to  call  this 
Scadianus  meaning  blue  umbel, 
and  thus  define  it. 
Corolla  with  tube  oblong,  lim- 
bus  equal  campanulatc,  six  fid, 
segments  canaliculate,  3  broad- 
er obtuse,  3  narrower  acute. 
Stamens,  6  unequal  curved  fili- 
form. Pistil  oblong,  free.  Style 
filiform  8trcigbt,stigma  simple. 
Compare  this  with   Crinum 
^'  ^9gapanthus. 

This  plant  gave  rise  to 
another  singular  blunder.  It 
grows  in  the  marshes  of  New 
Orleans,  and  is  called  Blue 
Squill,  whence  it  was  mistaken 
for  the  true  Squill  or  Sdlla 
maritima  and  collected  as  such ! 
but  was  found  more  suitable  to 
adorn  gardens  than  pliarma 
cies. 


S.  hovaricnsis,  Raf.  or  Ag. 
bonariensis,  Raf.  Six  spires  tip 
nearly  obtuse,  first  sjjirc  with  a 
transversal  angle — siiell  about 
one  inch  long,  whitish  semi- 
transparent,  brittle. 

2.  Stegomphix,  Raf.  N.  G. 
shell  oval  opening  nearly  round 
ips  not  quite  Joined,  the  inter- 
nal covering  a  small  spiral  om- 

bilic. Tiicrefoie      different 

from  Cyclostoma  and  Paludina. 
St.  clegans,  Raf.  for  Cyclos- 
tomaj  oval  with  5  spires,  white, 
end  nearly  obtuse  yellow,spire9 
with  many  small  prominent 
transversal  strias.' — One  inch 
long  or  less  very  pretty. 

3.  Diplicmia.  Shell  oval, 
opening  oval,  columella  broad- 
ly plaited  with  2  folds  or  thick 
oblique  ribs. — Near  Valuta 
and  Torticella,  but  not  marine. 
D.  bonariensis,  Raf.  Oval  ob- 
tuse smooth  olive  color  with  2 
spires  only — small  shell  of  half 
inch. 


126.  On  3  JV.  G.  of  Land  Shells 
from  Buenos  Ayres  in^auth 

Jmerica.  ByC.  S.  llafnefiqtie. 

They  are  from  the  cabinet  of 
Prof. Green,  where  they  are  not 
labelled,  and  who  permitted  me 
to  describe  them. 

1 .  Siphalomphix,  Raf.  N.  G. 
shell  conical,  opening  oval 
acute,  end  rounded,  columella 
twisted  with  a  tubular  ombilic. 
It  differs  from  Jgathina  by  the 
columella  and  ombilic.  j^ . 


127.  On  5  JVcw  Fresh   Water 
Shells,  of  Bengal  and  ^ssam 
in  Mia. 
They  have  been  collected  by 

Dr.  Burroughs  and  are  in  my 

cabinet. 

1.  Planorbis  albescens,  Raf. 
nearly  smooth  whitish  flattened 
on  the  right  side  with  3  raised 
spires,  only  2  on  the  left  in  a 
hollow,  opening  hardly  oblique. 
Size  above  half  inch. 

2.  Paludina  vitula,  Raf. 
oval  conical  acute,  5  spires, 
swelled  before,  olivaceous 
with  narrow  spiral  brown 
bands.'— Size  about  one  inch 
long.  < 

3.  Paludina  fragUis,    Raf. 


iiiilliliiiVniiil 


■gpi''     . 


166 


81.  ■ 


W     ! 


m 


nval  Bwclleil  acute.  5  spires, 
smnntli  brittle,  of  a  unifurin 
dark  or  pale  homy  color — 
Smaller  than  the  last. 

4.  Jilclania  tesanla,  Raf.  ob- 
long, brown,  seven  spires, 
somewhat  tesselatcd  by  pr(»m- 
incnt  ribs  and  small  spiral 
strias,  about  cnie  inch  long,  I 
have  S  varieties.  1.  first  sjiire 
with  duplicate  strias — 2.  do. 
single  strias,  knoby  te.ssclate 
shorter.  3.  do.  strias  nearly 
obliterated.  Are  tlicy  dilTerent 
Sp.? 

5.  Melania  costuln,  Raf.  el- 
ongate, olivaceous  brown,  7  or 
8  spires,  all  with  regular  angu- 
lar ribs  lengtliway,  tlic  first 
spire  witli  a  spiral  angle  end- 
ing at  end  of  opening.  Over  1 
inch,  from  the  river  Ganges. 


ages  lately  published  have 
evinced  how  much  may  be 
achieved  in  various  Countries 
with  little  means. 

It  would  even  bo  worthwhile 
to  set  on  foot  exploring  Jour- 
neys in  our  own  country:  these 
I  might  perhaps  join.  We  have 
many  private  Explorers  now, 
Audubon, Leitner, Conrad,  &c. 
beside  myself,  who  collect  for 
sale  or  museums.  Florida,  Ala- 
bama, Texas,  New  Mex'co, 
tlic  Apalachin,  Ozark,  and  Or- 
egon nits  would  above  all  re- 
ward well  future  labors  of  this 
kind. 


CoMMERCIATi  EntRRFRISR 

The 'hints  in  No.  1,   oftliis 
Journal  on  Scientific  Voyages 
have  not  been  thrown  in  vain 
Dr.    Burroughs    is    gone    on 
another  voyage  of  trading  and 
collecting  Natural  objects   in 
South  America    and  China — 
Other  similar  voyages  as  con- 
nected with  Scaling  arc  prcpa 
ring  in  Baltimore  Albany  and 
elsewhere.     I  was  applied  to 
from  Albany,  to  go  and  direct 
such  a  voyage  of  Natural  Sci- 
ences, which  I  have  been  com- 
pelled to  decline,  as  I  had  sta- 
ted I  only  claimed  the  merit  of 
drawing  the  attention  on  the 
subject,  and  would  confine  my 
future  travels  and  discoveries 
on  dry  laud;  but  have  recom 
mended  to  employ  young  natu- 
ralists  or  Students,   some  of 
whom  have  applied  to  me  to  go 
on  such  an  honourable  enter- 
prise.   Captain  MorrelPs  voy- 


NOTICE. 

The  second  year  of  this 
Journal  is  begun  rather  under 
discouraging  difliculties,  which 
might  warrant  its  suspension  ; 
but  the  editor  is  determined  to 
overcome  them  if  he  can.  In- 
stead of  enlarging  the  size  he 
is  compelled  to  reduce  it,  al- 
though the  price  must  still  be 
One  Dollar  per  annum;  but  halt 
01  this  has  been  found  to  go  to- 
wards the  postage — taxes  of 
(Editors,  the  same  on  Journals 
of  S  1  as  on  those  of  g  10.  The 
supporters  of  this  Periodical 
having  chiefly  been  Scientific 
men,  it  shall  be  made  still  more 
scientific  if  possible. 

Those  who  paid  S  2  in  ad- 
vance in  the  expectation  of  an 
enlarged  Journal,  will  be  sat- 
isfied by  the  additional  present 
of  a  Work  of  «the  Editor's, 
who  offers  them  his  thanks  for 
their  support:  his  other  friends 
he  hopes  will  enable  ^tm  to 
complete  a  volume  at  least  of 
this  repository  of  Science  and 
facts,  by  sending  him  the  rate 
of  this  year. 


■•''^-  J  ,._*>  r  i^i>itajiwiiii«aM»t 


o 


167 

•Account  oXihe  Botanical  Collections  of  Professor  C.  S. 

Rafinesque. 
I  began  to  herborize  and  collect  plants  in  1795,  when 
a  child.  In  1815, 1  lost  by  my  shipwreck  all  my  early 
herbals  of  Europe  and  America,  made  during  20  years, 
among  which  a  superb  herbal  of  Sicily  of  2000  species 
and  20,000  specimens.  In  1816  I  began  over  again  in 
N.  America,  and  have  collected  in  18  Slates  and  Cana- 
da during  16  years,  have  received  besides,  plants  from 
all  the  States  and  Territories,  from  Missouri,  Oregon 
and  Texas,  to  Florida,  explored  our  botanical  gardens 
and  public  herbals,  and  exchanged  with  European  bo- 
tanists. 

My  own  herbals  contain  now  about  4200  N.  Ameri- 
can species,  5000  varieties,  and  25,000  specimens,  nine 
tenths  of  which  have  been  collected  by  myself,  and  after 
exchanging  or  selling  already  10,000  specimens.  My 
foreign  herbals  contain  about  3,000  species  and  8000 
specimens  from  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  Polynesia,  South 
America  and  Mexico.  I  have  travelled  for  this  nearly 
15,000  miles,  of  which  5000  as  a  pedestrian  botanist 
overN.  America.  My  plants  are  chiefly  phenogamous. 

Those  who  have  added  to  my  N.  Amer.  herbals,  are 

1.  Ladies:  Miss  Jane  Short,  Mrs.  Mary  HoUey  born 
Austin,  Mrs.  Wallace,  Martin,  Uetton,  &c. 

2.  Professors  and  Doctors.  Drs.  Torrey,  Short,  Mil- 
ler, Wai  '  Crockatt,  Hart,  Macwilliams,  Brereton, 
Mease,  Brickell,  Mitchell,  Eddy,  Crawford,  Locke,  &c. 

3.  Botanical  Authors.  Bradbury,  Lewis,  Beck,  El- 
liot, Conrad,  Halsey,  Eaton,  Muhlenberg,  &c. 

4.  Gentlemen  or  Gardeners^  &c.  Gaissen,  John  C. 
Short,  Ridgely,  Kingston,  Uobert  and  John  Carr,  Slein- 
hauer,  Booth,  Macarran,  Knevels,  Shultz,  Waterhouse, 
Adlum,  Forrest,  Burand,  Walton,  Limner,  &c. 

Those  who  have  added  to  my  exotic  herbals,  are 
DecandoUe,  Moricand,   Trattenick,    Sieber,   Bory, 
Hooker,  Swainson,  Sheperd,  Komer,  Shultze,  Carr, 
Lesueur,  Biyona,  &c. 

Those  who  have  bought  or  received  some  of  my  plants 
are,  DecandoUe,  Moricand,  Torrey,  Collins,  Elliott, 
Maclure,  Radi,  Savi,  Swainson,  Bory,  Yandermalen, 
Agardh,  Schreber,  Arnott;  Hooker,  Bastard,  Lanthois, 


16§ 


ill  f:  :iS 


I 


Muhlenberg,  Schweinitz,  Conrad,  Carr,  &c.  Many  of 
ray  new  plants  are  to  be  seen  in  their  herbals. 

After  this  statement  it  will  be  idle  to  say  that  my  new 
plants  are  not  well  known.  Any  one  can  see  them  or 
possess  them  by  paying  for  thcra.  1  have  in  my  herbals 
1000  N.G.  or  N.Hp.  or  very  rare  plants,  to  show  or  sell, 
already  published  or  to  appear  in  my  supplemental 
Flora. 

1  have  divided  my  American  herbals  for  my  conve- 
nience and  illustration  of  botanical  Geography,  into  5 
separate  herbals  of  as  many  regions,  in  pink  paper  14 
inches  by  8,  according  to  the  natural  orders  and  genera. 

1.  Jllleghany  orJitlantic  Herbal  of  plants  of  the  At- 
lantic states,  and  mountains  from  New  England  to  Vir- 
ginia, about  2000  species. 

2.  Florida  Herbal  of  plants  of  the  southern  region, 
extending  from  Florida  to  Carolina  and  Pinebarrens  of 
New  Jersey,  about  1500  species. 

3.  Louisiana  Herbal  of  plants  of  the  Western  re- 
gions, or  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  valleys,  from 
Louisiana  and  Texas  to  Illinois  and  Missouri;  about 
2000  species. 

4.  Oregon  Herbal  of  plants  of  the  Oregon  mts.  from 
Upper  Missouri  to  the  N.  W.  coast,  only  700  sp.  witi* 
me  as  yet. 

5.  Canada  or  Boreal  Herbal  of  plants  from  the  Arc- 
tic regions,  Canada,  Labrador,  Greenland,  and  extend- 
ing south  to  the  great  lakes,  white  mts,  and  Siberia, 
about  1200  species  with  me. 

Many  plants  are  of  course  common  to  several  of  those 
5  regions,  but  each  are  distinguished  by  a  peculiar  ve- 
getation and  some  botanical  features:  as  Pickering  has 
partly  unfolded  in  his  Botanical  Geography  of  North 
America  for  3  at  least.  Uecandolle  has  also  stated  that 
we  have  3  botanical  regions,  the  Arctic,  U.  States  and 
Oregon;  out  of  the  20  of  the  whole  world!  Eaton  has 
made  only  2,  Northern  and  Southern,  but  we  have  5. 

Besides  these  5  regular  Herbals,  I  have  12  other  Ex- 
tra Herbals:  1  and  2,  N.  G.  and  Sp.  of  Dicotyle  and 
Monocotyle  plants.  3,  Grapes  of  N.  America.  4,  Trees 
and  Shrubs,  Do.  5,  A  medical  Herbal  of  all  our  medi- 
cal plants,  with  the  officinal  plants  of  Europe,  Africa, 


,  i- 


is-iK* 


ll 


^* 


,«# 


leo 

Asia,  &c.  1000  sp.  G,  Extra  hcrbals  for  gale,  gigantic 
size  to  please  those  who  like  those.  7,  ditto,  good  siie. 
8,  ditto,  Portable  herbal  of  small  plants.  9,  ditto,  Su- 
perb Herbal  of  beautiful  showy  flowers  and  plants,  of 
all  parts  of  the  world,  800  sp.  10,  Marine  Herbal.  11, 
Diseased  plants  and  monsters.  12,  Agricultural  herbal. 
To  show  the  rich  contents  of  these  hcrbals,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  state  that  of  some  genera  which  1  keep  to- 
gether for  monographs  and  peculiar  study,  1  possess  N. 
American  species  of 


Pyrola,  15  species. 
Frunus,  32. 
Tradescantia,  15. 
Gommelinn,  10. 
Uniscma,  9. 
Bodecatheon,  8. 
Viola,  40,  &c. 


Yitis,  36.  Gentiana,  20. 

Rosa,  24.  Clintonia,  7. 

Viburnum,  22.    Pavia,  7. 
Lobelia,  18.        Anychia,  10. 
Hcuchera,  9.       Onoclea,  5. 
Trillium,  25.      Iris,  12. 
Mesadenia,  10,  Samolus,  5.  &c. 


And  in  the  same  proportion  with  many  other  genera: 
thus  have  I  increased  50  genera  of  our  Flora,  like  ifr&x- 
inus,  Carex,  Quercus,  Halix,  Aster,  Uamunculus,  &c. 
Lave  been  by  others.  Whenever  one  of  our  plants  has 
been  deemed  by  any  botanist  similar  to  a  European  one, 
1  have  tryed  to  put  alongside  the  European  plant,  to 
show  the  difference  or  similitude. 

Besides  these  27  N.  American  herbals  I  have  15  for- 
eign or  Exotic  herbals.  1,  Of  England  and  France.  2, 
Alps.  3,  Germany,  Hungary,  and  Russia.  4,  Italy 
and  Sicily.  5,  Greece  and  Candia.  6,  Asiatic  herbal 
of  Palestine,  Syria,  Persia,  and  Caucasus.  7,  Plants 
of  India  and  China.  8,  Polynesian  herbal.  9.  Herbal 
of  Egypt.  10,  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  11,  Africa.  12, 
South  America.  13,  West  Indies.  14,  Mexican  States. 
15,  Mosses  and  confervas  of  all  parts.— Of  many  of 
these  1  have  but  few  species,  altogether  about  3000. 

As  1  travel  every  year  I  hope  to  add  yet  many  sp. 
,  chiefly  of  the  Southern  States.     1  shall  perhaps  visit 
Tennessee,  Carolina  and  Alabama  this  year. 

I  offer  to  sell,  buy  or  exchange  such  plants  or  any 
other.  My  price  for  my  N.  G.  and  N.  Sp.  is  S  10.  per 
hundred,  the  same  for  gigantic  plants.   Other  American 


110 

pUnti  at  8  5.  labelleil,  or  8  4.  unlabelled,  per  100. 
Hare  plants,  at  8  6.  to  7.  Hmall  plants  in  portable 
berbals  at  8  8.  to  4.  per  100.  These  prices  must  be 
paid  here  on  delivery.  It'  sent  abroad  or  far  off  20  per 
cent,  must  be  added  for  insurance,  packing,  trouble  and 
delay. 

Of  about  225  N.  Sp.  of  exceedingly  rare  plants,  of 
which  1  shall  publish  a  list;  1  have  only  one  specimen 
left,  which  1  hold  at  20  cents  each,  and  even  some  at  25 
cents,  and  will  not  even  sell  unless  I  know  that  they 
shall  be  deposited  in  a  public  or  well  known  herbal, 
where  they  may  be  seen. 

N.  American  and  Mexican  plants  which  I  have  not, 
1  am  willing  to  buy  at  the  same  rate,  deducting  20  per 
cent,  for  my  commission,  or  more,  if  unlabelled;  1  take 
them  in  payment  of  my  Atlantic  Journal  and  works, 
where  my  N.  Cr.  and  Sp.  are  described. 

Exchanges  will  now  bo  seldom  made,  unless  for 
plants  of  new  localities  or  that  I  have  not,  which  it  is 
impossible  to  ascertain  unless  I  see  them.  AVhatever 
will  be  sent  me,  will  be  duly  valued,  and  the  equivalent 
paid  in  plants  asked,  or  books,  or  mone> . 

C.  S.  UAVIJS'KSqUE,  Prof. 
No.  59,  NorlU  Eighth-St. 
Philadelphia,  April,  1833. 


»> 


PROFESSOR  KAFINESQUE'S 
Ichnography  and  Illustrations  of  32  years  Travels. 

"Will  be  publislied  as  soon  as  100  subscribers  are  procured,  at  25 
cents  per  plate  of  10  to  20  figures.  A  few  plates  will  be  issued  on 
ti-ial,  price  of  separate  copies  one  dollar.  These  illustrations  will 
contain  1000  figures  of  new  animals  and  plants,  shells  and  flowers, 
fishes  and  trees;  plans  and  views  of  antiquities,  geological  maps  and 
sections,  ancient  monuments,  implements,  &c.  Observed  and  drawn 
during  3 2  years  travels  in  North  America  and  South  Europe,  the  At- 
lantic Ocean  and  tlie  Mediterranean. 

Subscriptions  received  by  the  author  and  his  friends.  A  fifth  copj 
given  to  whoever  procures  four  subscribers — the  amount  will  only  be 
S  5.  per  annum  to  the  subscribers. 


« 


t'Jtiui'j-S*!.**^*'.-**''*'*'*'™- 


^ 


00.  . 
ible 

be  # 


of 


Nr.6. 


SIXTH  NUMBER  FOR  THE  SUMMER  OF  I88S. 

Price  90  Ceutt  eachnmnber,  or  OXR  Dollar  per  annum. 

ATLANTIC  30VKNa£ 

ARU 

A  QUABTRULY  JOURNAL  OP 
HISTORICAL  AND  NATUHAL  SCIKNCE9.  USKFUL  KNOWLEDOC,  &«. 

WITH  FIGUUE8. 


WY  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

Profesfor  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences,  Member  uf  many  learned  Boci«* 
ties  ill  America  and  Kiirupe,  Author  oi'  many  Worki,  fiC.  &c. 

Knowledf^e  ii  the  mental  food  of  man. 


Vol.  I. 


PitlLADELFHIA,    SuMMRE    OF    1833. 


No.  6. 


Article  130. 
Epidermic  Varieties  of 

Mankind. 
These  varieties  in  the  skin 
uF  men  are  now  known  to  be  so 
iiuinernus,  tliat  tlicy  require  a 
classifiration:  the  name  of  M- 
binoB  often  given  tiicm,  not  ap- 
plying except  to  a  few,  Tliey 
are  all  Natural  deviations  in 
the  tissue  and  color  of  the  skin, 
extending  also  to  tlie  liair  and 
eyes;  occasionally  evolved  in 
all  the  parts  of  the  world,  and 
springing  from  parents  of  a 
different  hue. 

First  Series.  Aibinic  vari 
ETIE8  or  Natural  Deviations, 
by  bleaclting  the  skin  and  hair, 
or  passage  from  dark  to  paler 
or  whiter  complexions.  True 
Mbinos. 

1.  Var.  Lactina.  Skin  milk 
white,  hair  white,  silky,  eyes 
often  red  and  weak. 

2.  Var.  Mbins.  Skin  white  or 
bleached,  neither  florid  nqr 
milky,  hair  bleached  or  grey 
and  silky,  eyes  blue  or  whitish 


3.  Var.  Palins.  Skin  pale 
or  brownish  (like  coR^e  and 
milk),  hair  rufous  or  ashy,  eyes 
slaty  or  redish. 

4.  Var.  Scalins.  Skin  white 
scaly,  checks  florid,  hair  palo 
silky,  eyes  blue  and  weak.  /» 
Polynesia. 

5.  Var.  Qumtos.  Skin  pale 
tawny,  hair  palo,  short,  wooly, 
eyes  pale,  dwarfish  body,  long 
arms,  Ike   In  Madagascar. 

Second  Series.  Mbladio 
Varieties,  or  Natural  Devi- 
ations by  mixture  of  dark  and 
pale  colors.  Spotted  Men.         ^ 

6.  Var.  Meladins.  Skin  half 
white  or  pale,  and  half  brown 
or  black,  hair  and  eyes  varia- 
ble, little  deviated. 

7.  Var.  Pintados.  Skin  wltb 
brown  or  black  spots  in  the 
white  race,  pale  or  white  in  the 
black  race,  hair  silky,  and 
often  small  eyes. 

8.  \ar.  Lividins.  Skin  with 
irregular  spots  of  a  livid  red 
color,  called  birth  spots,  or 
bloody  spots;  not  a  disease, 


'•I 


u 


,.^* ..iTijj^MMfr  >l 


'"'-'-liiifilai  - 


f  :■ 


but  a  natural  epidermic  devia- 
tion. 

9.  Var'  Lenticulins.  SIcin 
more  or  less  covered  with  small 
lenticular  spots  of  a  rufous  or 
brownish  color,  liair  redisi;, 
eyes  grey  or  rufous.  Not  un- 
common with  us,  and  seen  also 
by  Labillardiere  among  the 
Albinos  of  Papua. 

Third  Series-  Obscuric 
Varieties,  or  Nktural  Devi- 
ations by  darkening  the  skin 
and  hair,  or  passage  from  white 
and  pale  to  obscure  and  darker 
complexions. 

10  Var.  Fuscatins.  Skin 
brown,  hair  crisp,  eyes  black. 
Common. 

It.  \ar- Jitrins-  Skin  wboly 
blackened,  hair  curly,  eyes 
dark  or  black.  Happening 
among  white  men. 

12.  Var.  Rubrins.  Skin 
wholly  redened,  as  seen  by 
Lander,  among  the  Negroes 
in  Africa.  C.  S,  R 


ISl. 


COMPXEXIONS   OF  MAN- 
KIND,  &C. 

It  appears  that  there  are 
nen  of  every  color,  except  blue 
..and  green!  such  as,  1  Milk 
white,  8  Pale  white,  3  Florid 
white  or  Rosy,  4  Bedish,  5 
Red,  6  Tawny,  7  Brown, 
8  Brownish,  9  Yellowish,  10 
Olivaceous,  ll  Coppery,  12 
txrey,  13  Ashy,  14  Coffee  and 
milk,  15  Rusty,  16  Sooty,  17 
Chocolate,  18  Black,  19  Ebo- 
ny, 20  Spotted,  &c. 

All  these  colors  and  hues  are 
found  in  America  as  well  as  in 
Africa,  Asia,  Polynesia,  and 
even  Europe.     They  are  no 


wise  permanent,  but  are  liable 
to  vary,  fade,  blacker  or  dark- 
en, disappear  and  reappear! 

Thus  facts  and  experience 
evince  how  idle  have  been  the 
systems  and  disputes  on  these 
colors  and  on  Negroes.  It  is 
now  doubtful  even  what  is  a 
Negro!  Since  there  are  presu- 
med Negroes  of  all  colors  and 
hues,  with  wooly  or  lung  and 
silky  hair,  ugly  and  handsome 
features,  &c. 

The  size  of  mankind  varies 
from  2  feet  in  dwarfs  to  8  feet 
n  giants,  the  usual  size  from 
4j  to  6  feet. 

The  features  and  limbs  vary' 
every  where,  even  in  the  same 
families-  Some  white  men 
have  thick  lips  and  flat  noses, 
while  some  black  men  have 
sharp  noses  and  thin  lips. 

The  color  of  the  hair  is  of 
all  colors  except  blue  and 
green;  as  the  skin,  it  varies  in 
the  same  families,  as  well  as 
the  texture  silky,  lank,  wavy, 
curly,  frizzled,  spiral,  wooly, 
lumpish,  &c. 

The  eyes  are  of  all  colors, 
not  even  excepting  blue  and 
green.  I  have  seen  a  family 
where  seven  colors  were  found; 
blue,  green,  grey,  brown,  ha- 
zel, black,  and  mixt.  * 

Let  us  learn  to  pause  before 
we  form  opinions  out  of  a  few 
facts.  Truth  can  only  be  de- 
tected by  extensive  observa- 
tions. Respecting  mankind 
the  result  of  those  made  all 
over  the  world  demonstrate 
that  man  is  a  variable  being, 
like  every  other,  and  subject 

to  the  ETEBNAI.  DIVINE  XAW 
OP  PEBPETVAX   CHANGE    AND 


'V  -il-rMf?-'  f 'll"""  hf  -     f ■■■»--«-* 


,Jmm 


118 


ire  liable 
or  dark- 
ppear ! 
(perience 
been  tlio 
on  these 
;s.  It  is 
bat  is  a 
re  presii- 
[)Iors  and 
lung  anil 
landsome 

id  varies 

to  8  fret 

lize  from 

mbsvary' 
the  same 
liite  men 
[at  noses, 
nen  have 
lips. 

lair  is  of 
)ilue  and 
varies  in 
3  well  as 
k,  wavy, 
il,  wooly, 

II  colors, 
blue  and 
a  family 
sre  found; 
own,  ha- 

ise  before 
;  of  a  few 
ly  be  de- 
obscrva- 
mankind 
made  all 
monstrate 
ble  being, 
d  subject 

riNE  X.AW 
ROB    AVD 


MVTATioK,  in  form  size  and 
complexion  as  well  as  manners 
and  improvements.  Whence 
we  ought  to  love  each  other 
whatever  be  our  shape,bulk  and 
hue,  as  brothers  of  a  single 
great  family.— 

Each  Genus  of  Animals  and 
Plants  is  also  a  similar  family, 
with  few  or  many  old  devia- 
tions which  we  call  species, 
and  varie lies,  at  random!  It  is 
so  with  the  dogs  and  cats, 
goats  and  mice,  hawks  and 
•parrows,  ducks  and  giills, — 
frogs  and  turtles, — herrings 
and  carps, — flies  and  moths, 
&c.  among  animals. — And 
oaks,  vines,  apples,  cherries, 
roses,  lilies,  rice,  barley,wheat, 
gentian,  s]iunges,  &c.  among 
trees,  shrubs,  flowers,  and 
plants. 

Whence  genera  are  of  more 
importance  than  species,  and 
ought  to  be  closely  studied  or 
accurately  fixed;  but  we  arc 
far  from  this  as  yet ;  species 
have  been  too  much  attended 
In  preference.  But  genera  are 
not  few,  many  thousands  of 
new  ones  exist  as  yet,  since 
almost  every  genuine  or  j>rim- 
itive  species  will  be  found  to 
constitute  a  peculiar  genus. 


132.  AiSnities  of  the  English 
Language  with  the  African 
Languages  and  Dialects  of 
Egypt,  &c. 

Extract  from  my  Philosophy  of 
the  English  Language. 
In  Africa  a  great  obscurity 

{»revails  on  the  subject  of  Phi- 
ological  and  ethnological  clas- 
sification, nearly  equal  to  the 
American     perplexity.      We 


know  but  few  of  the  primitive 
languages  of  that  continent; 
but  among  the  modern  we  find 
dialects  of  several  langu<<gefl 
w  idely  spread  across  the  whole 
of  Africa,  and  each  offering 
striking  analogies  with  the 
English,  e/an  among  the  Ne- 
gro nations. 

I  shall  enumerate  the  Afri- 
can languages  under  5  clasacs. 

1  Ancient  African  languages. 

2  Languages  of  the  Brown 
nations.  3  Of  the  Black  or 
Negro  nations. 

I.  Ancient  Languages  of  Af- 
rica. 

Those  of  which  I  can  otkr 

comparative  tables  arc  merely 

1  Coptic  2  Ammonian.  3  Ly- 

bian,  and  4  Guanche. 

1  Lang-   Egyptian  or  Coptic. 

This  was  the  language  of 
ancient  Egypt,  already  spoken 
4500  years  ago,  and  which  be- 
came extinct  only  towards 
1620.  But  we  have  many  books, 
inscriptions,  and  manuscripts 
in. that  langnage.  It  has  con- 
siderable analogies  with  the 
Pelagian,  Scythian,  Sanscrit, 
and  primitive  dialects  of  Asia 
and  Europe.  It  extended  to 
Nubia,  Abyssinia,  and  part  of 
Lybia,  in  many  dialects,  S  of 
which  prevailed  in  Egypt.  1 
The  Tlieban,  2  the  Memphitic 
or  Northern.  \i  liich  changed  P 
into  PH  or  F,  and  K  into  Kh 
Of  X,  3  the  Bashuric,  chang- 
ing R  into  L. 

The  primitive  Phonology  of 
Coptic,  Was  very  simple.  It 
had  only  12  letters,  which 
were  often  diphonous  or  poly- 
phonous — 3  vowels.  A,  0  or  U, 
Eorl,  the  simple  consonants 


K 


„\ 


It4 


were  "A,  M,  N,  S,  thepolypho- 
nous  D,  T,  Th—G,  K,  X— 
R,  L — F,  F,  and  the  aspira- 
tion H.  But  in  the  later  times 
the  Coptic  adopted  several 
Greek  and  Hebrew  letters, 
some  dipthong  vowels,  so  as  to 
increase  the  alphabet  to  30 
letters,  which  were  represent- 
ed by  many  signs  and  symbols 
called  Demotic  or  popular, 
hieratic  or  sacred,  and  hiero- 
glyphical  or  symbolical* 

This  language  like  all  prim- 
itive ones,  was  entirely  mono- 
syllabic. The  modern  langua- 
ges connected  with  it  are  many 
all.over  the  world,  and  even  in 
America;  their  roots  may  often 
be  found  in  it- 

From  £52  Coptic  words, 
collected  at  random  for  com- 
parison,  I  find  83  more  or  less 
alike  with  the  English,  or 
about  32  per  cent  A  very 
great  and  striking  quantity  for 
such  remote  languages,  one 
nearly  primitive  and  extingt, 
the  other  of  very  late  forma- 
tion; therefore  the  parents  of 
the  English  mast  have  been 
still  farther  connected  with  the 
Egyptians. 

N.  B.  I  add  some  French  and 
Italian  affinities,  Greek  and 
Latin  analogies. 

Enj^.  writ.        spoken.  Coptic. 

Eagle  pr  Igl  ^kom 

aquilu  Latin  Italian. 


Lion         layon 
Moist 

Ray  re 

Kuman      yumen 

homo  Latin.     ^ 
Oxen         oksen 

baoi  Italian. 


laboi 

mou  (water) 

re (sun) 

rome  man 

ehenw 


Ass  donkey    lo 

asino,  cucio  It.  D. 
Cat  kiat  chau 

chat  pr  Sha  fr. 
Frog  crotti 

grenouille  Fr-  gr'nulh'  Fr. 
Mouth       mouth        ebot 

bouche,  bush  Fr.  boca  It. 
Woman     vumen*) 


hime 
shi 


Female      fimel    ^ 
She  shi       j 

{femmo  fam  Fr. 
femina  It- 
Sister  set 
House        haus      1  ei 
Cabin                    J  kipe 

{huis,  old  Fr.  Casa  It. 
capana  It  cabane  Fr. 
Soul  sol        lake 

Animate    animet  j  ame 
ame,  am  Fr.  anima  It. 
Abode        ebod        abot 
habitation,  abitasion  Fr. 


■•<h 


} 


Life  laif 

Live         liv 

bios  Gr. 

vie  Fr.  vita  It 
Rusli  rosh 

jonc  Fr.  junco  It 
Tear         tir 

lagrlma  It 
Son 

fits  fis,  Fr. 
Egg 

It 
kau 


uovo, 
Cow 

vach' 
Seed 
Voice 


aiha.  bta 
ahi 


oke 


rime 


St 


sortoe 


bahsi 


Fr.  vacca  It 
sid  siti 

vois  too 

voix,  vua  Fr.  voce,  voshe  It 
Mother  mau 

madre  It 
Heart        hart  het 

Merit        mai  meros 

beloved,  aime,  eme  Fr.  ami,  It. 
Boat  bot  baa 

bateau,  bato  Fr.  barcalt 


Fowl 

vol 
Be 

etn 
Horse 
Cant( 

can 
Divin 
Heave 
Old 

vieu 
Summ 
River 

rio  '. 
Head 

cap* 
Morn 

gior 
Foot 
Bono 

08  f 

Net-  0 

sein 
White 
Wood 

hois 
Steel 
Alimei 

man 
No 

non 
Froc, 

froc 
Love 
Midd 

met 
Mean 
Root 
Air 

aer 
Fruit 

fnit 
Merid 
Stole 
Pledgj 

are 
Hall 

aule 


.-..-i_-._  ^^.  .  t.^.  ,^.. 


n 


3  > 

•  Fr. 

lit. 

6 


r.      -o 

If! 


p. 

a.  bta 


le 


ve 
isi 
i 

0 


ushe  It. 
m 


ro8 
ami,  It. 

a 
calt 


noyti 

neifui 

hello 


•  vielh'Fr, 
som 
toro 


ape 
chorn 


Fowl         faul  /talet 

volaillr,    volalh'  Fr. 
Be  bi 

etre  F. 
Horse        liors 
C  anto,  or  song 

canto  It.v 
Divinity,  deity 
Heaven     lievn 
Old 

vieux,  vielle,  vice 
Summer,    somer 
River 

rio  It.  Sp 
Head        tied 

capo  It.  Sp. 
Morn 

giorno,  djiorno  It  day. 
Foot         fut  fat 

Bono  .       kas 

08  Fr.  costa  It  rib 
Net  -  or    seine,  sen'  chne 

seine  Fr.  pr  sen' 
White       vuait         wouah 
Wood       vud  woh 

bois,  bua  Fr. 
Steel         stil  atali 

Aliment  teen 

mange,  mang'  Fr. 
No  an 

nun  Fr.  an  Gr. 
Froc,  dress 

froc  Fr. 
Love         lov 
Middle      midl 

met^  It. 
Mean        min 
Root  rut 

Air  er 

aer  Lat.  aria  It. 
Fruit         fruit 

frutta  It. 
Meridional,  south, 
Stole         hoi 
Pledge      pledj 

are  Fr.  capar^  It. 
Hall  «^e 

a«le  6r.  ^  .    ,-  . 


lohlu 
miti 

mini 

ruti 

aer 

Utah 

meri 

kohl 

dreb 


Yet 

eti  6r. 
One 

SOMT 

Swine 

Tall 

Dumb       domb 

muto  It. 
Cott,  cottage 
Lick 
Him 

Monument 
Wish 
Free  fri 

eremos  Gr. 
Sapient  (wise) 
Six  siks 

sei  It. 
Save  sev 

sauve,  sov  Fr. 
Frost  (winter) 
Shift,  change 

change,  c.hanj  Fr. 
Four         fuer  Ftqhu 

Enough     enof         emufi 
Job,  work  hob 

opera  It.  pbra  Sp. 
Calm        kjam         gham 
Camel  ghan\.vl 

Royal  raoh 

Cave  (kev.  tabernacle)- tAe&z 

caberna  Sp. 


133 


N.  Sp 


Borex  dichmrui. 
of  Shrew. 
I  discovered  this  new  small 
quadruped,  in  1826,  at  the  fall^ 
uf  Niagara;  it  had  been  caught 
even  on  Coat  Island,  in  the 
middle  of  the  falls,  and  pre- 
served in  the  Museiim  of  the 
Falls.  It  must  dwell  both  in 
Canada  and  New  York,  but 
is  rare,  not  having  seen  it  else- 
where.;—The  speciHc  namfii 
roea^Ji  tail  bicpjored^ 


,  ^-'f 


m 


•  :vi 


ITO 


Sorex  diehruTUi.  Raf.  FuU 
vous,  back  brown,  belly  whitCt 
tail  longer  than  body,  nodose, 
>vith  a  pencil  of  hair  at  the 
tip.  fulvous  above,  wliite  be- 
neath. 

Small  animal,  similar  to  a 
mouse,  and  to  some  sp.  of  Ger- 
hillus.  Body  3  inches  long,  tail 
slender,  4  or  5  inches,  head 
slanting,  and  elongated,  snout 
sharp,  eyes  oblong,  ears  small 
oboval. 


134. 


FxoRVLA  Texensis.  Di- 

COTYI..    X.   Sp. 

JVfew  Dkotyle  Plants  of  Texas  ^ 
.Srkanxas,  io  my  Herbarium. 

1.  NvniLvs  N  G.  Raf.  Di- 
oicns.  Fl.  masc— Fl.  fcm. 
Cal.  &  Cor.  o.  Fist.  ovat.  Sty  I. 
longus,  stigma  capit.  Bacca  1 
spcrma.  Frutexfol.  opp.  s.  alt 
post  anthesis.Jl.  fascic.  Singu- 
lar G.  near  to  Borya  and  Ilex. 
-JV*.  paradoxus.  Raf.  Ramis  te- 
rctis  nudis  levis,  fol.  lane,  ses 
sil.  glabr.  acut.  integr.  fasc. 
alt.  Fl.  parvis  pedic.  racemosis 
8. 2-4nis.  Flowers  naked  small 
vernal.  From  Texas  to  Ten- 
nessee, very  rare,  seldom  seen 
in  blossom,  terries  ovate  black. 

2.  Lobelia  texensis  Raf.  Pu- 
berula,  Caule  Ilex,  simpl.  Fol 
sess.  lane,   dentic    acutis  le- 
rootis.!FI.  racem.  secund.  remo' 
tis,  ad  bract,  lane,  axill:  p«d.  fl 
&  bract,  bravior,  Cal.  lac.  lin 
ear.  Cor.  magna  cocci  nea,  lac 
angnst.   acutis.  Beautiful    sp 
Yiear  to  L.  cardinalihf  and  L. 
Fvlgent.  V.  v. 

3<  Pentostemon  atropvrpure- 
um  Raf.  Caule  virg.  simpl  ter 
Fol.  ang.  lane,  ampletic.  ser- 
rul.  glabr.  acutissim.  Fl.  ra 


cem.  bracteis  ovat.  lane.  acum. 
integris.  Pretty  sp.  with  small 
fl.  dark  purple,  v.v. 

4.  Oratiola  brevifolia  Raf. 
Glabra  simplex,  Fol.  breviss. 
ovatis  acutis  integris  remotis, 
Fl.  axill.  ped.  fol.lbngior,  Cor. 
incurvu.  small  4  in.  fl.  small 
purplish. 

5.  Gratiola  rlgida  Raf.  Gla- 
bra, rigid.H,  Caule  anrcps.  Fol. 
rhumboideis,  basi  cuneatiH  in- 
tegris, apicc  scrratis  obtusis, 
Pedic  |angul.  fol.  longiorib. 
Cal.  sine  caliculo. — Fine  sp. 
lacking  the  2  bracts,  Cal. 
deeply  5  parted,  segm.  linear 
lane,  unequal,  one  superior 
broader,  caps,  oblong  acute. 
Probably  a  peculiar  S.  G.  Aoti- 
lix  Raf. 

6.  Jjuntana  parvifolia  Raf. 
Ramis  Yirgatis  obt.  angul.  a- 
pice  puberuli,  Fol.  oppos.  peti- 
ol.  ovato-obl.  parvis,  crenatis, 
subacut.  supratransv.  rugosis, 
subtus  tomentosis,  Capitulis 
fol.  brcvior,  paucifloris,  brac- 
teis imbricatis  ovatis  integris. 
— Small  shrub,  very  distinct 
from  L.  Jloridana  ^  L.  camara. 
Sea  sh(>re  v.  v. 

7.  Mfssa  dliata  Raf.  Fol. 
ovat.  obovatisque,  integr.  u- 
trinq.  acum.  ciliatis,  petiolis 
ncrvisq.  bast  liirsutis-  Pedunc. 
fom.  trifloris  hirsutis,  bract, 
brev.membr.  obt  fl-  sessil.  Sty- 
lo elong. — Different  tree  from 
N  villosa. 

'  8.  ^egundium  trifoliatum 
Raf.  Raniulisviridis  levis,  Fol. 
trifol.ovatobl.  glabr.  acut.  in- 
tegris, media  sepe  tridentata, 
Fl.  dioicis  masc.  4  andris.  cal. 
4  dent,  pedic.  fascic.  filiformis, 
fl.  fem.  racemosis,  cal>  4  part 


iiM 


wififeaniwMi^ii  ■ 


171 

linear,  pist.    bipart,   incurvislRaf.  Repcns,  hirsuta,  fol.  Ion- 
forceps  emulans,  stylis  in  for-  gepetiol.    subrotundis    ovatis, 


cep9.  V.  V. 

9.  Celtis  longifolia  Raf.  Ra- 
mulis  gracilis  verrucosis,  apicc 
liirsutis.  Fol.  difitichis,  oloii 
gato  oblongis  acum.  basi  obliq. 
truncalis,  equal,  serratis,  sup- 
ra scabris,  subtus  reticulatis, 
pedic.  soiit 

10.  Fagus  rotundifolia  Raf. 
Ramulis  fuscatis  levis.  Fol. 
Subrotundis  repandis  acutis, 
petiolis  nervis  marginiq.  hir- 
sutis  sericeis.  Capitulis  sepe 
geminatis,  pcd.  bracteisq.  seri- 


repando  crenatis. 

16.  DiDiPLis  N.  G-  Raf.  Cal. 
camp.  4  fid.  Cor.  o.  stani.  2. 
stigm.  2.  caps,  biloc  polysp — 
D.  linearis  Raf.  Caulc  erecto, 
fol.  oppos.  linear,  elohgatis  in- 
tegris,  fl.  axill  sess  solit. — Pe- 
plis  diandra  Nutall  in  Dec. 
Quite  a  distinct  G.  from  Peplia 
6andr.  G. 

17.  EuTMON  N.  G.  Raf.  Cal. 
5  phyl.  eq.  cor-  5  pet*  stam.  5 
alterna  sty  I.  1,  stigma  3  lob. 
caps.  Hoc.  3  valv.  polysp.  sem. 


ceis.— Differs  from  F.st^iiJofica  centralis.   E.    napiforme  Raf. 
by  the  round  repand  leaves  &c.  Rad .  tuberosa,  fol.  rad.teretib. 

11.  Euphorbia  (Esula)  icii-'carnosis,  cyma  corymb,  dicho- 
caloma  Raf.  1820.  Glabra,  toma,  Talinum  s.  PAemeron- 
Caule  erecto  fol.  sessil.  obov.|«Ans  napiforme  Dec.  My  spc- 
acut.  intcgr.  Umb.trifid.  bract,  cimcn  from  a  garden  is  imper- 
fol.  siniiiis  marg.  albo  colora-  feet,  but  evidently  shows  that 
to,  Periantho  apice  albo  4  lobo,  it  is  a  N.  S.  v.  v. 

capsulis  villosis. — ^Var  1  8im-\  \S.  Convolvulus  g  Jscus  Raf. 
piex,  2  Elatior,  3  C«ne?/oKa,jVolubilis,  fol.  longepetiol.  cor- 
autumnal  plant. ^.  mar^inofo  datis  subtrilobis,  Sncrvis,  den- 
of  some  Bot.  not  of  Kunth.  v.  v.  tieulatis,  acutis,  puberulis  fur 

12.  Achillea  gracilis  Raf.  "  '  '""'' 
Caule  gracile  striato,  Fol.  re- 
motis  angustis,  infimis  petiol. 
recurvatis,  pinnatis,  foliol. 
ang.  pinnatif.  corymbolparvo 
cuarctato.  Srmipedal,  fl.  white, 

13.  Fedia   brevifolia   Raf 
Caule  gracile  furcato,   fcl.  lu 
motis  paucis  brevis,  s|iatul.  obi. 
obi.  intcgr.  Fl.  paucis  gemina- 
tis,  bracteis  ovatis  acutis,  semi- 
nib.  4  dcntatis — semipedal. 

14.  Polemoniumquadrijlorum 
Raf.  Caule  erecto  ramoso,  Fol. 
pinnatis,  foliolis  11-17  ovatis 
s.fobl.  acut.  integr.  ultimis  con- 
fluentibus,  Fi.  term,  sub  4nis. 
nutans  pubescens  blue. 

15.  Olechoma  rotundifolia 


furaceis  griseis.  Pedic.  bievis 
unifl.  Cal.  griseus,  bracteis  bi- 
nis  lanceol.  caliculans.  Near 
S.  G.  Calistegia. 

19.  Desmonema  N.  G.  Raf. 
Perianth,  ext.  tubul.  5  dent  s. 
■J  phyl.  segm.  connivens.  Peri- 
anth-intern, petaloid.  5  segnn. 
membr.  ad  ext.  brevior.cuneat. 
emarg.  Stam.  plurima  ad  has. 
gynophoro    inserta,      equalis, 
fascicul.  albis  filif.  vix  articul. 
persistens,  dimultaneis  evolv- 
ens,  interdum  castratis,  anth. 
parvis    dcciduis.     Gynophoro 
centraleelongatotrigono,  stan^. 
&  cal.  longior.   Ovar.  glabi*. 
glob,   apice  trilobo,   styRs    3 
simpl.   brevi.    Caps,    levis   3 


mm 


3D. 


ivi 


178 


cocca  3  Rp.  Int  axis  centralis 
S  alato  persist.  Coccis  dcci- 
dois,  seminib.  croceisobovatls. 
basi  truncat.  hiln  imprcssis.  la- 
tere utrinq.  angul-  D.  hirta  Raf. 
1820.  Caulo crecto  simpl.  gia- 
cile  strlato  scabm,  apice  hir- 
to,  Fol.  oppos.  aplcc  alt.  pe- 
tiol.  hirtis,  ovatis  libtusis,  nbt. 
dentatis,  imis  ov.  lane  acum. 
Umbella  term,  sessil.  fl.  brcvi 
ped.  Involucru  tripb^l.  fu|.  si- 
mii-  H-  sessil.  bract-  lanceol.  fl 
in;\«-l:r.  )'ci'.  cxt  s.  cal.  viridc. 
Vci  Int.  &  stam.  albis. — Ped- 
r»'t!.  ;.  v.  I  liave  destroyed  all 
mj-  .  pecimens  except  one  to 
Svod'  ibis  singular  G.  which 
'3  V c-y  near  to  Euphorbia  and 
Tr.'^iof  hero  the  Cor.  or  cxt. 
JPesr  J  free  not  glued  with 
t!i''  aernal,  Stant.  persist 
thun  iilustr.  their  structure. 

20.  Evax  verna  Raf.  Canes- 
censsericea,  Caule  gracilesub- 
ramoso  Fol.  laxla  semiamplex. 
obi.  obtusiusc.  infiinis  cuneatis, 
Fl.  solit  term,  bract,  ineq.  fol 
similis,  periantho  semiglob. 
squamis  panels  subrot — Tex- 
as &  Louisiana,  triuncial,  fl. 
white,   floscules  greenisli. 

21.  Silphium  trachopua  Raf 
Caulo  terete  lutescens  glabro 
ramoso,  Fol.  oppos.  amplex. 
ovatobl.  acut.  s.  Hcum.  integr. 
scabris,  Fl.  roi-ymb.  ped.  sca- 
bris.  Porlanlh.  scgm.  ovatis 
acutis  non  ciliatis,  rad.  20.  obi. 
obt. — Fino  sp 


with 


albis — Pedal     slender, 
small  white  flowers. 

23.  Kernera  Smplex,  Raf. 
glab|-a,  caule  simpl.  fol.  lane, 
sagitt.  amplex.  obtus.  imis  lin- 
earib.  non  sagitt  racemo  brev. 
fl.  nutant.  orhrolcucis. — Semi- 
pedal,  annual.  I  adopt  the  old 
G  of  Medic  for  the  Camelina 
of  later  Botanists. 


JVov 


^c. 


Plant.  Texensia, 
JiTcnocot 

24.  Cypripedium  bifidum  Raf. 
Glabrum,  caulo  ifi.  fol.  fl.  Ion- 
gior,  obi.  long.  acum.  bractca 
ianc  fl.  longior,  Fetalis  undul. 
lane,  patulis,  binis  intcrnis  re- 
flexis  angustis,  labellum  par- 
vus brevior  obov.  infl.  Andro- 
phorum  bigihbuso  obtuso  bi- 
fido — Small  plant  flower  pro- 
bably yeliuw,  brown  in  the 
dry  state,  leaves  4  to  5  inches 
by  1  or  2f  striate  multinerve. 
Arkanzas. 

25.  Siayrinchium  Jiliforme. 
Raf.  Glaucum  Caule  fliif.  bia- 
lato,  unifolio,  unifl.  folia  fl.  eq. 
graminea  august*  carinata, 
spatha  bivalv.  subeq.  lanceol. 
pedunc  elongato  filif.  ovar. 
obov.  fl.  majusc.  albo — Scnii- 
pedal   Arkanzas. 

26  Acorua  fiexuoaua  Raf.  Pu- 
milus.  fol  gramineis  angustis- 
simis  scapo  brevior  scapo 
elongato  flexuoso  triqueter, 
itno  latere  concavo,  apice  foli- 
p<vceo  gin'iiato,  spica  teres  er- 


22.  Chryaanthemam  an^us-!i«.taobt — Pedal 
tifolium  Raf.  Caule  filif.  flex-!    27.  Uniaevm  lanclfoliu  Raf. 


uoso  apice  nudo  fol.  infimis 
linear!  cuneatis  subserratis, 
imis  linearib.  integris  remotis, 
fl.  term.  soUtj  parv.  8  radiatis 


Fol.  ellipt.  s.  obi.  Tanc>  basi 
integr.  rotund.  s>  atten.  apice 
subacut  caule  gracil,  Corollis 
liDe&^rib.  The  Pquteditria  land- 


•jif*r?y 


>?jfT(?w   ~     r 


■  .  ^..■..  '■CI' 1,1111  tr-        »>-■—-.. — ■     -^ 


179 


folia  M«.  and  Elliott,  differ-lapicc  anceps,  umbolla  paucifl. 
*'    .    ff     ° YT    i.>ton/^ni.t,ii»  afl.    hpitrt.  lAnrenlncuic  laxia 


ent  from  my  U.  Iieterophylla 
by  leaves  never  cordate  at  base 
norobt  at  endr.  v. 

28.  Iris  brevicaulis  Raf.  fl. 
ludov.  sp.56.u.r. 

29.  EtheosanthesdliataRat. 
Ncog.  1825.  V.  V. 

30.  Tulipa  bicolor  Raf.  At- 
lantic Jonrnal  N  4.  v.  v. 

This  fascicle  of  rare  S.  W 
plants  contains  4  N.  G.  1  S.  G. 
4  New  trees,  2  new  shrubs  and 
24  new  plants.  Several  others 
will  be  mentioned  in  the  Mon- 
ographs of  revised  Genera- 

G  Dodecatheon  or  J\Ieadia. 


135. 

This  beautiful  G.  strictly  IS 
Amer.     although     Langsdorf 
mentions  one  seen  in  Siberia, 
will  be  found  as  numerous  as 
^  Primula!  there  are  many  Sp 

in  Oregon  and  one  has  been 
found  by  Beechey  near  the  Icy 
■  Cape;  the  following  12  Sp.  of 
the  U.  St.  are  in  my  Herbari- 
um It  may  now  be  a  matter  of 
doubt  which  is  the  true  Jtleadia 
and  Integrifolium.  many  of  my 
Sp.  are  under  those  names  in 
authors  figures  Herbals  and 
gardens ;  although  different 
plants!  All  rare  vernal  '[tlmta, 

1.  D  cordatum  Raf.Fol  pet- 
iol.  cord.  ovat.  obliq.  sinuato 
lobatis,  obt.  lobis  ineq.  dcntat. 
Scapo  angulato,  umbella  20fl 

k  bract,  ovat.  pedic  ineq.  flex, 

laxis,  Cor.  planis  obtus.  piir- 
purasc.  Sent  me  as  D.  mea- 
dia  fi*om  a  garden,  totally 
different,  beautiful,  large  leaves 
and  flowers. 

2.  D.  ellipticum  Raf.  Fol. 
sessil.  ellipt.  obi.  acutiusc.  sub- 
repandis,  scapo  t^ffetQ  striato 


8fl.  bract,  lanceni  pedic  laxis 
cur  vis,  cor.  planis.  obt  albis. 
mountains  Alleghany  Virg.  v. 

V. 

3.  D.  ovaium  Raf.  sessil. 
ovatis  obtus.  basi  attenuatis, 
vix  repandis.  Scapo  tereto, 
umbella  multifl.  20fl.  bracteis 
minimis  lanceol.  pedic  fastig, 
rcctis.  Cor-  acutis  undul-  an- 
gustis  |iuryureis. — Mountains 
Unakaand  Apalachian.  v.  v.  in 
gani-  as  D.  meadia. 

4.  ])■  obovatuin  Raf  Fol. 
petiol.  obovatis  obtusis  vix  re- 
pandis, scapo  tereto  apic© 
compr.  Umbella  laxa  multifl. 
20fl-  ped  curvis-  Cor  undul. 
obtus.      purpureis — Virginia* 

V-    V. 

5.  D.  Serratum  Raf.  Fol,' 
petiol.  obi.  lane,  obtusis  basi 
cuneatis  subscrratis,  apice  re- 
mote denticul.  Scapo  tereto, 
uno  latere  sulcato,  Umb.  pau- 
cifl. 8fl.  fastig-  bractw  ov.  lane. 
Cor-  undul.  albis.  Illinois,  v. 

V. 

6.  D.  parvifoliuin  Raf.  Fol. 
petiol.  cuneatis  obi.  obt.  inte- 
gr.  s.  tindu!.  parvis  scapo  te- 
reto, Umb.  paucifl  Bfl.  brac- 
teis oblongis  obtus.  ped.  cur- 
vis. Cor.  planis  obtu.s.  albis — 
mts-  Cumberland  t.  v. 

7'  D.  undaium.  Raf  Fol.  sub. 
petiol.  cuneaiis  obtusis  undatis. 
srapo  tereto,  umbella  paucifl. 
bract,  ovato  llanc  Cor.  undatis 
purpureis.— Mts.  Alleghany- 

8.  D.  Cunmtum  Raf.  Fol. 
sessilib-  cuneif.  acutis  vix  re- 

ftandis,  scapo  tereto,  Umb. 
astig.  paucifl.  5  7fl-  bract, 
obi.  acut  Cor.  undul.  purp. 
— AUegh.  int»  of  MaryUndy 


180 


.:j  ii 


vv'    Is  it  the  real  D.integriff 

9  D  longifolium  (S  nngus- 
iijolium)  Uaf.  Fol.  prtiolatis 
pet  Hiatis.  cunrnti.s  clongntiR 
obtiisis  integorrimis,  scnpo 
tereto  npicc  compr  Uinbclla 
fafltigiatamultifl  IO--20,  bract 
ovatobl.  Cor.  planiusc.  obt  al- 
bis- — Barrens  of  Kentucky, 
leaves  sometimes  pedal,  v.  v- 

10'  D.  crenatum  Raf.  Fol 
sessil-  oblong,  obt  siibcrenatis 
scapo  tereto,  Umb.  laxa  pau- 
cifl.  bracteis  brcvissim.  subo- 
vat'  Cor.  uniliil.  aciit  piirpii- 
rasc  Cat  hitinsC'  Caps,  uvatis 
Illinois,  v-v. 

11.  D  Jlexnosum  f^-  irijlo- 
mm)  Raf  Fol  subpctiol.  cu- 
neatis  obt.  intcgris  parvis, 
scapo  gracile  flexuoso  striato, 
Umb.  subtriflora.  bract  subul. 
pedic  brevis,  Cor-  undul.  acut, 
ptirpur,  Cap».  obi. — Missouri, 
semipedal. 

12  D.  uniflorum  Raf.  Fol. 
scsnilis  lato  ellipt.  obt  vix.  re- 
pandis.  srapo  filif-  brevls  .stri- 
ato. iinifloro,  bracteaobi  a^utis 
Cor.  undul  acut  purpurasc. — 
M.  Allpgliany.  v.  v. 

I  have  early  in  April  this 
year  iliscovercd  in  Bartrani's 
Bot.  Ganl.  2  other  New  Dode- 
ratheons  deemed  Varieties  of 
D.  Mead  i  a 

13.  D.  Paroiflorum,  R.  diff. 
from  DJlexiiosum  by  Fol.  ses- 
sil. spatul.  repand.  srajio  rec- 
to, fl.  parvi.s.  Found  in  Penn- 
sylvania, near  Norristown  on 
the  Schuylkill. 

14.  D  obtusum,  R.  diff.  from 
D-  ellipticum  by  Fol.  undatis 
apice  rotund atis  margin^  ob- 
scure subcrenul.  Scapo  tereto 
levis,  umbella  10-lSfl.  bract 


ov.  lanceol.  From  Arkanzns, 
brought  by  Nuttall  as  a  white 
var.  of  D.  meadia. 


136,  JVew^mer.  Subterranean 
Plants. 

Tiiese  are  chiefly  of  the  class 
of  Fungi,  and  arc  called  Truf- 
fles O.I  TtickalioH,  bolimging  to 
the  G  Tuber,  Sclerotium  chief- 
ly. The  Tubers  or  Truffles, 
grows  freely  under  ground, 
the  Sclerotiuma  or  Tuckahos 
grow  there  attached  to  the 
foots  of  various  trees  and 
plants, 

I  shall  not  notice  here  the 
other  plants  growing  in  caves 
and  clefts,  but  merely  the 
real  Hypogean  plants.  Their 
history  is  very  confuse  as  our 
Botanists  have  seen  few  of 
them,  Mitchell,  Mease  and 
Macbride  have  given  accounts 
of  some,  deeming  them  alf 
Truffles.  This  perplexity  is 
increased  by  the  name  Tucka- 
ho,  a  generic  Lenapian  name 
for  thcui  and  all  edihie  roots, 
deriving  from  Tuchai,  their 
word  for  bread  or  bread  roots. 
This  word  is  now  used  as  a 
nickname  given  in  Virginia  to 
the  Lowlanders,  called  Tucka- 
hos, as  if  they  were  root  eat- 
ers. 

It  is  doubtful  yet  whether  we 
liavc  the  true  odorous  and  de- 
licicus  Tuber  cibarium  of  Eu- 
rope. Eaton  has  it,  but  no 
Botanist  has  described  it. 
Schweinitz  has  no  Tuber  in 
his  fine  work  on  3098  sp.  of 
Amer.  Fungi.  I  have  never 
seen  it,  nor  indeed  any  real 
Truffle  (veiny  inside)  although 
I  have  heard  of  many,  which 


181 


might  be  of  different  G.  Bosc,!      Synon.     Lyeoperdmle*    of 


liaH  mentioned  one  from  Cnro 
Una,  wliicli  lie  lias  lianlly  de- 
■cribcd,  it  Is  wliito,  Inodorons. 
but  of  exquisite  taste,  and  may 
be  called  T.  caroliniana. 

His  N.  G.  Upcrhiza,  omit- 
ted by  all  our  Botanists!  is 
figured  and  described  in  tlic  N. 
Diet.  Hist.  Nat.  It  resembles 
a  Truffle  but  grows  above 
ground,  and  lias  the  roots 
creeping  on  the  surface, 
whence   the  name. 

The  roots  of  tlio  following 


Clayton   acrording    to    Mac- 
l.rlde,  in  Am.  M    Mag.  N.  Y. 
No.  3,  |i  149,  who  gave  a  long 
nrconnt  of  it.     He  says,  that 
t  grows  from  S.  Carolina  to 
Maryland,   in    all    kinds    of 
ground    except    Swamps;    in 
rich  grounds  it  grows  from  13 
to  40  lbs  weight.    When  young 
it  is  attached  to  the  roots  of 
Oaks  and  Hickories,  but  when 
old  is  quite  free.     The  inside 
appears  a  mass   of  modified 
gluten,    witliout    starch    nor 


teloSrs/rn' staler'"''" "  f^'iri^Ji'.riiir.'i.rr.i  t'.;' 


C  I 


Convolvulea  panduratt^s, 
battataa  and  C  macrorhi%a 
Erythrina  herbacea. 
Mios  tuheroaa. 
Several  Sp.    of   SagUtaria 
and  Helianthus. 

Eaton  has  only  2  Scleroti- 
ums,  Schweinitz  has  22,  they 
are  all  Tuckahos,  although  not 
eatable;  but  the  new  Tuckahos 
are  large,  edible,  subterrane- 
an Fungi.  See  my  Med.  Flo 
vol  ii.  N.  G.  Tucahus.  K  tins 
name  is  too  barbarous.  Gem 
mularia  or  Jtugosnria,  may  be 
substituted.  1  shall  here  de- 
scribe 4  of  them. 

N.  G.  Tucahus  or  Oemmula- 
ria,  Raf.  Subterranean  Fun- 
gus, without  roots,  shape, 
multiform  or  amorphous,  for- 
ming a  solid  mass,  covered  by 
an  epidermis  with  wrinkles  or 
chinks,  on  which  sprout  gem- 
mules  reproducing  the  plant 

1  Sp  T.  or  O.  rugosa,  Raf 
Oblong  mass,  inside  white,  so- 
lid, with  chinks,  outside  brown 


it  has  no  smell  and  little  taste, 
saw  it  in  1817  at  Dr  Mit- 
chill's. 

2.  Sp.  T.  or  O.  leroinacula 
Raf.  oblong  knobby  mass, 
inside  white  fungose  with 
chinks,  outside  fulvous  smooth. 
In  Carolina,  6  to  12  inches 
ong.  epiderm  thin,  gemmulcs 
small  rounded  articulated  in 
the  hollows.  Edible  good,  in- 
odorous, seen  alive. 

3.  Sp.  T.  or  G.  rimoaa  Raf. 
Mass  obldiig  cimeate  one  end 
attenuated,  inside  white  solid 
without  cliinks,  outside  with 
thick     longitudinal     flexuose 
wrinkles    and    furrows.      In 
Virginia  and  N.  Carol,  lately 
communicated  by  Dr  Mease, 
who  received  it  from  Mr  Gar- 
net of  Jerusalem.    First  men- 
tioned as  a  nameless    Truffle 
by  Dr  Mitchell  Med.   Repos. 
1812.  Itgrows  in  rich  swamps 
has  no  smell  nor  taste,  but  is 
rdiblc,  when  fresh  a  little  acrid 
and  astringent,  used  by  Indians 
For    diarrhea.     The    internal 


puiose  by  anastomoted  promi-  substance  has  a  flexuose  break- 
nent  nerves.  *.  .     'age,   not  angular  as  m   tho 


m 


,1"! 


183 


otiiera.    Epidcrm  thin.   5  to  8 
inclies. 

4.  S|i.  T.  or  6.  albida  Raf. 
Mass  founded  wliitiHli,  inside 
ivliitfl  solid  witlinut  cliinks. 
outside  witli  Few  cliiiilcs,  and 
some  sjiort  wrinkles.  In  W. 
Pensylv.  Ohio  &  Kentucky, 
deemed  a  truffle,  good  to  cat. 
Pertinps  this  is  the  Tuber  of 
Bosc,  but  mine  had  no  veins 
inside,  with  small  gemmules 
outside,  smull  size  1  to  3  in- 
ches. 


,*iXi 


137.  PlevradknaCoccinba. 

N.  G.  of  Mexican   Shrub, 

from  Bartram's  Garden. 

The  Botanical  Garden  of 
Bartram  received  some  years 
ago  from  Mr.  Poinsett  our  am- 
bassador in  Mexico,  a  fine  new 
green-house  shrub,  akin  to  Eu- 
phorbia, with  splendid  scarlet 
blossoms,  or  rather  bracts.  It 
has  since  been  spread  in  our 
gardens  ner»i*  Philad'-.phta, 
and  is  known  ivi  some  as  the 
Euphorbia  Poinsdli  but  ap- 
pears to  mo  to  form  a  peculiar 
genus  or  S.  G.  at  least,  by  ihc 
singular  lateral  mellifluous 
gland  of  the  Perianthe.  It  is  a 
ine  showy  plant,  well  deserv- 
ing cultivation;  it  gives  out  a 
white  milk  like  the 
the  gland  exudes  u  yellow 
sweet  Juice. 

G.  Plecradexa  Raf.  Peri- 
anthe colored  thick  sub  8  lobe, 
on  one  side  is  a  very  large  el- 
liptical gland,  perforate  and 
mellifluous.  Piioranthe  wooly, 
stamens  incluse  subulate,  an- 
thers flat  bilocular.  Gynophore 
elongate  pendulous,  3  bifid 
stjlesy  capsule  smooth  trico- 
C0U9— •  Jlbftit  iShrubby,  leaves 


scattered  petiolate,  umbel  de- 
pressed corymbose,  surrojiinded 
by  many  large  colored  bracts. 

Sp.  PL  coccinca.  Raf.  Iner* 
me,  leaves  ovate  subangular 
acute  remote,  umbel  irregular, 
bracts  scarlet  lanceolate  acute. 
Flowers  subsessile  yellow 
edged  with  red,  gland  yellow, 
blossoms  very  early  in  Spring. 

If  yet  deemed  an  Euphorbia 
it  may  be  called  E.  coccinea  or 
E.  poinseti  Raf.  S<  G.  Pleura- 
dena. 


138.  Orospodias  Cortmbosa 
or  Wild  Cuerry,  of  Ore- 
gon  Mountains. 
At  page  '8  of  this  Journal  this 
New  Cherry  tree  was  described 
and  called  Primus  rotundifolia. 
Upon  a  second  examination  of 
two  trees  of  it  in  Washington 
square  when  in  full  bloom  at  the 
end  of  April,  I  have  ascertained 
that  it  ought  to  form  a  peculiar 
G.  or  S.  G.  between  Pad.s  fy 
CerasuB,  which  i  tlierefore  call 
Orospodias  meaning  Mountain 
Cherry.  It  differs  from  both  by 
flowers  in  a  cortfmb  or  short  co- 
rymbose raceme  rather  than  fas* 
cicle,  with'  bracts  at  the  base. 
The  Calix  is  campanulatc  5  fid, 
with  acute  reHex  segments.  Pe- 
_^  tals  unequal  oblong  obtuse,     ff 

rest  but'^'^'^  ^''^®  '^  ^^  ^^  retained  with 
Hrunus  it  mixht  be  called  Pr, 
corymbosa,  this  name  being  bet- 
ter than  Fr.  rotundifolia,  as  all 
the  leaves  arc  not  round,  but  'iome 
oval,  while  the  flowers  are  Cil  way 9 
corymbose,  larger  than  in  Padus, 
but  smaller  than  in  Cerasus,  It 
ilift'-rs  totally  from  lleraius  by 
not  having  the  Calix  urceolate, 
a  striking  character  of  Cerasus, 
omitted  by  all  the  authors  !«ltho' 
it  is  the  best  distinetioD  betweea 
it  and  Prunus.         -  -  «"  -"•••• 


■Ai     .■;.». 


Pi 


T 

by  II 

even 

loud 

'I' 

char 

will 

may 

any 

fore 

to  b( 

8 

this 

wan 

\.  to  ill 

indu 

ther 

At« 

or  h 

sura 

1 

hav 

by 

lost 
anci 
1 
umi 
yet 
cor 
wbi 
bur 


^^ 


183 


INCOMBUSTIBLE  ARCUlTECTUftE,  « 
Or  Fire  Proof  Buildings  of  all  Kinds,    *    ^' 

BUILT  AS  CHEAP 

.♦*v.      AS  ANY  COMBUSTIBLE  BUILDINGS,  t        . 
BY  C.  8.  RAFINESQUE, 

Froressnr  of  many  Sciences,  Architect,  DraftsmRM,  &c. 


The  constant  deplorable  loss  of  property  and  lives 
by  the  conflagration  of  puhlio  and  private  buildings,  mid 
even  whole  towns  all  over  the  United  States,  mils 
loudly  for  a  remedy  or  a  change  in  our  slylr  of  building. 

'I'his  remedy  is  found,  and  the  only  objection  to  a 
change  by  the  greater  expense  of  fire-proof  buildings 
will  be  obviated  by  the  discovery  that  such  buihlingt 
may  be  constructed  on  a  new  plan  quite  as  cheap  as 
any  other  common  stone  and  brick  buildings.  There- 
fore this  new  style  of  Incombustible  Architecture  ought 
to  be  immediately  adopted  for  all  our  new  buildings. 

Several  additional  advantages  are  connected  with 
this  new  style  of  Architecture,  such  as  enabling  to 
warm  the  buildings  at  one  third  the  usual  expense,  and 
^  to  insure  them  for  a  mere  trifle.  Nay,  these  additional 
inducements  are  of  such  importance  that  they  might  of 
themselves  decide  to  employ  this  new  way  of  building. 
At  any  rate,  I  am  ready  to  contract  to  build  any  edifice 
or  house,  for  the  payment  of  the  saving  in  fuel  and  in- 
surance, besides  the  actual  cost  in  the  usual  style. 

Let  us  reflect  that  ever  since  1800,  the  United  States 
have  suffered  a  loss  of  fifty  millions  of  doUars  at  least 
by  conflagrations,  besides  several  thousands  of  lives 
lost  also;  with  many  millions  for  wasted  fuel,  insur- 
ances against  fire,  keeping  engines,  hoses,  and  firemen. 
Let  us  refiect  that  all  our  colleges,  libraries,  muse- 
public  offices,  stores,  factories,  theatres,  &c.  are 


urns, 


yet  liable  to  be  destroyed,  with  all  their  contents,  re- 
cords, books,  wares,  machinery,  &c.  and  judging  from 
what  has  already  happened,  they  are  all  doomed  to  be 
burnt  down  in  succession^  and  the  contents  lost. 


I 


^ 


f 


'*  '■» 


^•^ 


•f 


164 


f 


To  render  the  actual  public  huildingi  and  liouiei  In* 
combustible  may  also  be  nccnmpHsheil.  AU  the  scien- 
tific attempts  to  render  wood  altogether  incnmbuHtible 
ill  a  very  ^reat  coiiflngnition,  have  been  unavailiiif;i 
since  even  bricks  will  crumlilc  by  exccsHive  heat  But 
my  new  st^lo  of  architecture  may  be  partly  adapted  to 
actual  buildings,  so  as  to  render  them  less  liable  to  con- 
flagrations, and  enable  them  to  realize  a  saving  in  fuel 
and  insurance  that  will  pay  fur  the  extra  expense. 
This  I  will  also  undertake  to  do,  by  specific  contracts. 

Hut  it  is  in  the  new  udiRccs  yearly  erecting  over  all 
(he  StateH,  that  my  new  method  may  be  easily  and 
cheaply  applied.  Thus  I  will  undertake  to  build  or 
direct  the  building  of  new 


STATE  H0USK3 
COURT  HOUSES 
PUBLIC  OFFICES 
C0I.Li-:GK9 
ACADEMIES 
MANUFACTORIES 


CHURCHES 
MEETINU  HOUSES 
LIDRAUIES 
MUSEUMS 
THEATRES 
PRIVATE  HOUSES 


ARSENALS 

BANKS 

WAREHOUSES 

HOTELS 

HALLS 

FACTORIES, 


All  over  the  United  States  AS  CliEAP  if  not  cheaper 
tban  they  would  cost,  if  built  in  I*  us;i,-|  combustible 
way.  And  1  will  insure  them  .^^:ii  b  la*  for  2  or  3 
mills  in  the  Dollar  per  annur,  or  for  ono  Dollar  in 
500. 

Such  buildings  will  be  altogether  incombnstible, 
even  if  the  furniture  an, I  firewood  was  set  on  fire  on 
purpose,  and  in  time  of  war  cannot  be  destroyed  by  an 
enemy  unless  blown  up  with  gunpowder. 

They  will  be  just  like  any  other  Houses  and  Buil- 
dings outside,  but  a  little  different  inside,  yet  moru 
elegant,  simple  and  convenient.  The  whole  may  be 
or  may  not  bo  vaulted  as  required.  Nay  by  some 
trifling  changes  in  the  plan  and  design  of  any  buildings 
it  may  acquire  ihiH  incombustible  property. 

They  will  be  built  by  myself  as  Architect  and  build- 
er upon  the  device  and  estimates  of  any  other  Arcliitect. 
Or  if  employed  as  chief  Architect,  J  will  enable  the 
builders  to  perform  the  needful  work  inside  as  cheap. 

My  terms  will  be  similar  to  those  of  other  Architects. 


■i 


r 


.iiK-at.J.sa::tg^d^fMj^«^<iaAa^i.Mmrtaa^^ 


V^ 


V 


v^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


IL25  il.4 


2.0 

1.6 


■it 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


/////   /  ^  W 

id. 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


1  wi 

ifen 

and 

advti 

li 
as  a 
bricl 
fuel 

T 
this 
neei 
the! 
in  a 

II 
actu 
suit! 
ver) 
by  t 
also 
adai 
the 

A 
Arc 
Letl 
tauc 
lion 
tool 


Fhi 


A 
perl 
plai 
and 
mefl 
att! 
cool 

J 


% 


fS» 


w-  « 


1  will  charge  5  to  10  per  cent  and  travelling  expenses 
if  employed  as  chief  architect,  but  nothing  for  drafts 
and  estimates.  Of  this  2  per  cent  must  be  paid  in 
advance. 

If  employed  as  builder  1  will  build  at  the  same  rate 
as  any  other  builder  would  for  combustible  (stone  or 
brick)  houses,  receiving  for  remuneration  the  saving  in 
fuel  and  insurance  for  25  years,  one  fifth  in  advance. 

To  alter  any  standing  house  or  building  and  give  it 
this  incombuiitiblc  property,  I  will  charge  the  actual 
needful  expences  (o  change  the  inside  and  roof  wy,h 
the  saving  in  fuel  and  insurance  for  10  years,  2  years 
in  advance,  or  half  of  the  saving  for  25  years. 

I  have  not  taken  a  patent  for  this  discovery, because  our 
actual  patent  laws  give  no  security  against  vexatious  law 
suits  and  heavy  expenses,while  by  keepingsecret  a  disco- 
very it  may  be  made  more  profitable.  This  I  have  found 
by  experience.  The  difficulty  of  making  models  would 
also  be  too  great.  But  1  will  use  this  discovery  s  Mac- 
adam used  his  roadmakingin  England,  and  1  will  teach 
the  art  to  any  architect  or  builder  fur  H  1000. 

Apply  personally  or  by  letter  to  C.  S.  Rajinesquef 
Architect,  &c.  No.  59  North  8th  Street,  Philadelphia. 
Letters  ought  to  be  post  paid  unless  enclosing  remit- 
tances. I  will  not  answer  any  letter  asking  idle  ques- 
tions; unless  a  fee  is  sent;  but  will  immediately  attend 
to  orders  in  the  line  of  this  business. 

»     C.  S.  RAhlM'ESqUE, 
Prof,  of  Hist.  ^Aat  Sciences. 
Philadelphia,  1833. 


Directions  how  to  proceed  for  Applications. 

Any  house  owner  Who  wishes  to  render  his  pro- 
perty fire  proof,  must  furnish  me  with  an  account  or 
plan  of  it,  with  statement  of  value,  fire  insurance,  age 
and  cost  of  fuel  in  it.  Whereupon  I  will  furnish  the 
means  (or  do  it  myself)  to  render  it  incombustible,  and 
at  the  same  time  much  warmer  in  Winter  and  even 
cooler  in  Uumnier. 

Those  who  wish  to  put  up  new  buildings,  public  or 


4 


I  ■!  all  -  iMi  i-i-iirniiirii 


3* 


r-  \^ 


186 


it^ 


'!:<!' 


I'^l^ 


private,  must  furnish  a  statement  of  the  place,  ground^ 
kind  of  building  and  what  they  wish  to  expend,  con- 
templated size  and  materials  with  their  cost  at  the 
place  where  it  is  to  be  erected.  Whereupo»  if  employ- 
ed as  architect  1  will  furnish  the  needfull  plans,  eleva- 
tions and  estimates.  For  which  1  must  be  paid  as  any 
other  architect  would  be,  unless  1  am  allowed  a  stipu- 
lated sura  as  chief  architect,  or  commission  on  cost  of 
the  whole. 

If  any  other  architect  has  been  or  is  to  be  employed, 
he  may  take  all  that  trouble  on  himself,  1  shall  merely 
want  a  copy  of  his  plans  and  estimates,  wher^ppon  I 
will  state  how  1  can  undei-take  to  add  the  incombustible 
property  by  myself  or  proxy.  But  no  architect  is  to 
see  my  operations  nor  study  my  new  art  unless  he  pays 
me,  or  his  employers  for  him  %  1000. 

These  Statements  ought  to  be  handed  to  me,  or  sent 
me  by  private  conveyance,  unless  the  postage  is  paid. 
1  recommend  to  state  outside  of  the  letters,  Application 
for  I.  A. 

1  shall  be  ready  to  attend  to  this  business  and  under- 
take buildings  on  the  Ist  September,  1833.  If  1  receive 
many  distant  applications,  1  will  appoint  agents  when- 
ever it  is  necessary  to  attend  in  person. 

RECAPITULATION 

Of  the  warranted  advantages  of  this  new  style  of  Architecture. 

1.  Buildings  will  be  fire  jjroof. 

2.  They  cannot  be  set  oii  fiic  on  pur])nse. 

3.  They  cannot  catch  fire  from  neighbours. 

4.  They  will  last  l(»nger. 

5.  They  can  be  warmed  in  Winter  at  l-3d  the  actual  cost. 

6.  They  will  be  insured  at  a  mere  trifle. 

7.  They  will  be  warmer  ill  Winter. 

8.  They  will  be  cooler  in  Summer. 

9.  They  will  require  no  expense  of  fire  engines  and  firemen. 

10.  They  will  save  the  lives  of  100,000  persons  doomed  to 
be  burnt  alive. 

11.  They  will  save  100  millions  of  dollars  of  property 
doomed  to  be  burnt 

12.  They  will  look  neater  and  more  convenient  inside  with 
more  space,  &c-  &c. 

And  all  this  may  be  done  AS  CHEAP  or  cheaper! ! ! 


Nr.  7. 

SEVENTHNUMBER  FORTHE  AVrVMlfOFlSat 

Price  50  Cents  each  number,  or  OJfE  Dollar  per  annum, 

ATLANTIC  JOmOiSA^ 

AND  

A  QUARTERLY  JOURNAL  OP  '"       ' 

HISTORICAL  AND  NATURAL  SCIENCES,  USEFUL  KNOWLEDGE.  Ite, 

WITH  FIGURES. 

BY  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

ProFessor  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences,  Member  of  many  learned  Socie* 
ties  in  America  and  Europe,  Author  of  many  Works,  kc.  be. 

Xhowledge  it  the  menial  food  of  man. 


Vol.  I.         Philadelphia,  Avtvmn  or  1U33. 


No.  r. 


Article  140. 

Scientific  Travels  or  C.  S. 

Rafinesque,  in.  1833. 

My  first  journey  this  Spring 
wa^  to  tlie  Pine  barrens  and 
Marl  pita  of  New  Jersey,  I 
liad  a  pit  opened  at  my  cxpenr^e, 
and  collected  tiiere  many  fine 
fossils,  some  of  wliicli  are  new. 

The  second  was  in  the  South 
ern  States.  I  meant  to  follow 
the  Apalachian  Mis,  to  the 
Uuaiia  Mts.  of  N.  Carolina  and 
Tennessee;  but  was  prevented 
by  the  rains  and  an  accident: 
1  explored:  however,  the  Mts. 
Cotocton  of  Virginia  and  Ma- 
ryland, which  to  my  great  sur- 
prise,  I  found  divided  into 
three  mnges  or  ridges,  uniting 
into  one  N.  of  tlie  Potomac 
with  an  insulated  mt.  in  front 
to  the  E.  called;  the  Sugarloal^ 
S5  miles  in  cicciiit.  Ail  this  is 
omitted  in  our  maps.  I  brought 
many  plants,  and  some  N.  sp. 

My  third  excursion  was  on 
the  Schuylkill,  from  the  mouth 
to  Manayank  and  Spi'lng-mill. 


In  July  I  took  a  fourth 
journey  to  the  Pine  barrens  of 
N.  Jersey,  and  the  literal 
islands  of  the  sea  shore  at  Ma- 
nahawkin  and  Long  beach 
island,  wheris  1  collected  many 
shells  and  plants  with  an  N. 
G.  Fgramela  maritima. 

My  fifth  journey  was  in  tho 
mts.  of  New-Tork,  after  gi- 
ving some  lectures  in  Troy  and 
exploing  the  Bald  mountain 
B.  of  Lahsingburgh  1030  feet 
high,  I  went  on  a  kind  of  sci- 
entific pilgrimage  to  the  sour- 
ces of  the  rivers  Delaware  and 
SusquehannahfSites  of  great  in- 
terest and  yet  where  no  Pbila- 
delphian  had  ever  gone  to  ex- 
plore nature.  I  found  the 
physicar geography  of  that  re- 
gion totally  neglected  by  our*' 
map  makers.  I  explored  the 
Heidelberg  mts.  or  rather  that 
table-land  of  1£00  to  1500  feet, 
the  Schorarie  or  Skohai7  mts. 
the  Oquago  mts.  SOOO  to  S600 
feet  high,  which  are  the  wes- 
tern side  of  the  Kiskatoin  or 


-    ■-  '  ■  ^^■^-■iriin-MMiaTfyT'1'ir 


aIM^JJ 


188 


'.-ii::'^ 


ft  ,JU 


ij  iii  :Ji 


Catskill  mts,  .  .The  Delaware 
8]iriiig9  fronii  Lake  Utsvantha 
2000  feet  above  tlie  sea,  and 
the  Susqiiehannah  40  miles  dis- 
tant frum  Lake  Otsegn  1200 
feet  high.  I  visited  the  Rattle 
Snake  hills, OtHego  hills, Brim- 
stone falls  150  feet  high,  &c. 
This  region  is  a  table-land, 
western  continuation  of  the 
Heidelberg,  and  which  is  twice 
cut  through  by  the  river  Mo- 
hawk. I  have  brought  fi-om 
thence  a  fine  coljection  of  fos- 
sils, plants  &c-^  some  N>  sp. 
many  views  &c. 


141.  Physical  Gbogkafuy. 
Elevations  of  land  and  water, 

mountains   and  hills  in  the 

Slate  o4  JVeto  York. 

The  singular  configuration 
of  this  state  has  but  lately  been 
noticed,  when  surveys  were 
made  for  the  canals  and  roads. 
In  1829,  Joseph  Henry  read 
before  the  Albany  Institute  his 
topographical  sketch  of  N.  Y 
whii^h  is  published  with  a  very 
uncouth  section  from  East  to 
West,  and  he  has  omittpd  the 
North  and  East  of  the  state. 
The  geological  sections  of  Prof. 
Eaton  do  not  attempt  to  con- 
nect them  with  Physical  Geo 
graphy  by  graduated  scales. 
AH  the  map-makers  took  no 
notice  of  the  mts.  and  table- 
lands of  this  state,  until  David 
iBurrwho  in  1832  has  at  last 
delineated  in  part  the  N.  Alle- 
ghanies  and  some^  other  mts.  of 
this  state  in  his  small  map>  re- 
duced from  the  large  or  county 
maps,  wherein  most  of  these 


merejlat  surveys.  It  was  afso* 
in  1832  tliat  I  drew  those  mts, 
n  Tanners  new  map.  My 
labor  and  Burr's  being  rontem- 
|)oraneous  and>  both  original, 
may  mutually  c«rrcct  each 
other.  Mine  is  by  no  means 
perfect  not  having  visited  the 
whole  state  ;  he  had  better  ma-  . 
terials  and  opportunities,  yet 
he  Is  defective  in  the  Catskill 
and  Macomb  mts.  he  lacks  the 
Oquago  mts.  and  all  those  be- 
tween Troy  and  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  &c. 

Having  procured  during  my 
late  journey  in  that  state  many 
additional  materials,  I  shall- 
how  condense  the  whole  in  a 
general  view.  The  following 
abbreviations  will  be  used,  H. 
for  Henry,  C.  .'or  W.  Campbell, 
surveyor  mpt.  P.  for  Captain: 
Partridge,  S.  for  Spafford,  R..  ' 
for  Raftnesque. 

This  state  may  be  deemed  di- 
vided into  6  parts,  3  level  and 
3  lofty.     I.  Long  Island  near- 
ly level  and  belonging  to  the' 
great  atlantic  clysmian-  forma- 
tion extending  hence  to  Flori- 
da.    This  island  with  Staten 
Island,    Manhattan,  &c.,   are^ 
properly  the  Delta  of  the  R. 
Hudson  ;  but  Staten  Island  has- 
primitive  hills  and  is  not  clys- 
mian.    Manhatan  is  partly  so. 

2.  The  valley  of  the  Hudson 
as  far  as  Glen's  Falls,  and  of 
the  Mohawk, united  with  Lake- 
Champlain,  by  a'^level  of  14r 
feet.  These  valleys  average' 
from  20a  to .  500  feet.  It  is 
evident  that  when  the  sea  was^ 
150  feet  higher  it  must  have 


Bts.  art  omitted  agaiUf  being  jointd    th«M    vallejrs    bjr   m 


rW  '1 


iiiiiiiiiiiMlliiiir 


-fie 


«trelght,  and  nil  E.  of  It  must 
have  been  a  large  island. 

3.  The  jilains  along  Lake 
Ontario  and  the  R.  St.  Law- 
rence, wliicli  average  from  300 
to  500  feet  also,  but  are  of  a 
ditfcrent  nature,mostly  organic 
and  limy. 

Those  3  level  tracts  divide 
the  other  3  high  regions  or 
table-lands  of  the  state. 

4.  The  Taconic  or  Taghka- 
nik  region  to  the  Ea^t,  a  range 
of  mts.  running  N.  and  S.  but 
at  the  end  turning  W.  to  form 
the  Manhattan  highlands. 

5.  The  Alleghany   Region 
the  largest  of  all,  forming  a 
table-land  360  miles  wide  in 
the  S.  of  the  state,  and  of  or 
ganlc  formation. 

6.  The  Saranac  Region,  to 
the  North,  primitive  like  the 
Taconic.  L.  Champlain  sepa- 
rates them.  It  is  the  least 
known  and  explored,  but  also 
A  table -land. 

Yet  the  whole  state  lies  in 
the  great  Lake  region  of  North 
America,  extending  from  N. 
England  to  Alaska-  It  is  filU 
ed  with  lakes,  of  which  3  are 
v*:vy  large,  20  of  middle  size, 
and  the  small  ones  are  innume- 
rable, perhaps  2000.  A  single 
county  that  of  Delaware  has 
50,  another  100.  They  extend 
even  to  Long  Island.  I  will 
therefore  begin  with  those 
lakes.- 

The  3  Great  Lak«i. 

1.  Lake  Champlaln  low«st, 
9S  feet  above  sea  at  head^  £0  at 
N.  end. 

2.  Lake  Ontario  232  fed,  S. 
».  L-  Erie  hijghe^t  565  feet,  S- 


The  Lakes  of  the  Allrghflhyi 

1.  L.  Otsego,  head  of  riveP 
Susquehanah  1200  feet,  R. 
1193,  H. 

2.  L.  Utsyantha  small,  head 
of  Delaware  2000  feet,  R. 

3.  L  Chatauque,  head  of  Al- 
leghany R.  1291  feet,  H. 

4.  The  two  lakes  on  CatsktU 
mts.  2200,  R. 

5.  Fish  Lake  1715  feet,  H. 

6.  Cataraugus  L.  1665,  H. 

7.  Beaver  L.  1704,  H. 

8.  Lime  L.  1623,  H. 

9.  Crooked  L-  718,  H. 

10.  Canandaigua  668,  H. 

11.  SenecaL.447,  H.455,  C. 

12.  Cayuga  L.  387,  H.415,  C, 

13.  Skeneateles  L.  752,  H. 
These  5  last  lakes  are  on  the 
N.  slope  of  the  Alleghany. 

14.  Tully  Lakes,  1194,  H. 
The  lakes  of  the  3  low  re- 
gions have  no  great  elevation, 
except  Oneida,  S75,  and  Onon- 
dagua  361.  Cross  L.  370,  H. 
Those  of  the  Taconic  region 
are  all  small.  Those  of  tbo 
Saranac  region  are  numberless 
but  unmeasured,  except  Lako 
George  336  feet,  P.  those  at  tha 
head  of  R.  Saranac  and  Hudsoa 
are  about  1000  feet 
1  Region,  Insular,  highest  hills. 

Hempstead  hills  L.  Id-  319,  P. 
Toropkios  hillf  Sittten  Is]»n(l 
307,  P. 
Closter  rot  Manfaattan  Id. 

539,  P. 
2,  RegioH  »/  Hudaan  VaUet/, 

Capitol  of  Albany  iS0«  H* 
126,  C.     West  Poinx  188,  P. 

Kingston  188,  H.  198,   C, 

WttrwasingSll,  C- 

Bald    Mountain    tOSb,    It 

Haverstrftw  mt  %99,  V, 


-f 


^jatftfiMiiitiArf.*  I  fiM  ini'i  iii'iii*— 


:jti»i>4MtiiiiiiiiflJ!rfiiWii  'MiiiLjiMlillK^.. 


.^mmMmmhimiimm$'!00>Wf'M^ 


190 


Level  between  the  Hiiilsan 
init  L  Cliainplain  147.  H. 

Utica  and  long  level  425,  H. 
5   Region  of  Ontario  L. 

Ogilensburg  226,  H. 

Outlet efOnonilagoL  S€lH 

Rucliester  at  the  Falls  of 
Geneswe  R.  506. 

BasenrNiagaraFalU  338H 

Top  or  the  Haul  Falls  502,  H 

4.  Region  of  Taconic  and  Mat- 

tatvan  JUts 
}.   Saddle  mt    highest    T. 
2915.  p. 

2.  Peterboro  mt.  T  1864,  P. 

3.  Mt.  Anthony  1853  P.  in  T. 

4.  Williams  Collpge  686,  P. 
inT. 

5.  Sachem  mt  or  New  Bea- 
coTt,  highest  of  M.  1585,  P. 

6.  Butter  hri»M.  1529.  P. 
T.  Bull  hill  M.  1484,  P. 
S.OId  Beacon  M  1471,  P. 
9.  Fort  Putnam  M.  598,  P. 

The  highest  mt  of  thh  range  is 
in  Vermont,   E.  of  L,  Cham 
plain.     Mansfield  mt.  428&,  P 

5.  Region,  ^fbrthern  or  of  8a- 

ranaC' 

1 .  Average  of  the  table-land 
800  to  1200  feet,  R.  at  Boans- 
Tillell35,  H. 

2.  Whiteface  rot  highest 
8686.  H. 

3.  GMantof  thevaltey  1700,S. 

4.  Mt.  Defiance  on  L.Cham- 
plain  813,  P. 

6tk.  Region^  JUUghanf  JUtt. 

1.  Average  of  the  central 
table-land  I50ato  2000.  R. 

2.  Average  of  the  Western 
table>land  1365  to  1565,  S. 

3.  Average  of  the  Eastern 
tftble-land  1200  to  1500,  R 

4.  Average  of  th»  Northern 
ftprea  600  to-800»  R. 


5.  Highest  summit  between 
valleys  of  Delaware  and  Sus- 
quchannah  2440,  R.  River  Gap 
2143,  C. 

6  Ditto  between  Snsq.  and 
All  ghany  Rivers  2135.  C. 

7.  Labagat  Peak  highest  of 
Catskillmts  3814,  P- 

8.  High  Peak  next  highest^ 
3718,  P. 

9.  Pine  Orchard  in  C.  2214,, 
P.  hills  near  it  2544  R. 

10.  Oqiiago  mts.  W.  side  of  C. 
hi.hest3600,  R. 

1 1-  Hills  around  Vtsyantha  L. 
2d60,  R. 

12.  L  Otsego  hills  1715,  C. 

13.  Village  of  Cherry  valley 
1336,  C. 

14.  Skohari  mts.  1978.  C 

15.  Mts  between  Seneca  and 
Cayuga  L.  1256,  C. 

16.  Angelica  on  Grenessee  R.. 
1428,  C. 

17.  Mts.  of  Genessee  valley 
2062,  C.  2415,  C. 

18.  Isua  mts-  at  head  AHegha- 
ny  River  2135,  C.  2350,  C. 

19  Delhi  on  the  R.  Delaware 
1385,  C. 

20.  Unadilta  R.  and  vtllage- 
1015,  C. 

2t.  Seneca  mts.  W.  of  Seneca. 
L.  1644,  C. 

22.  Heiilelberg  mts  N.  apron 
ofCatskill,  table-land  average 
1200),  R  Highest  hill  near 
Black  Lakes  t5lO,  R. 

23.  Stamford  1  mite  below 
Utsyantha  L  1880,  C.  1887,  H. 

24.  Chemung  gap  between  Se> 
ueca  L.  and  Chemung  River, 
890,  H. 

25.  Marshy  summit  level  be* 
tween  Genessee  R.  and  AUe- 
gbany  R.  U8^  iL 


191 


fi6.  Mongapmts.  or  S  Kiska- 
tom  near  Ponnsylv.  lincSOSO, 

€  Kiskatnm  or  Kiskanom  true 
name  of  CatHkill  mts. 

27.  Sliawangunk  mountaiiifl, 
between  KiKkatom  and  Mat* 
tawan  l€6s,  C. 

28.  Conewango  mts.  E.  of 
ChatauqueL.  1966,  H. 

C.    S.    RAFINESq,VE 


142.     Geologt. 
Some  essential  views  of  Geolo- 
gy, by  DT'  Uibbert  and  Bafi- 
nesque- 

Tlie  fol'owing  facts  and  prin- 
ciples are  chiefly  taken  from 
tlie  exrelient  Essay  on  Stratifi- 
caiinn,  by  Dr.  Samuel  Hibbert 
(Edinburg,  1622),  who  has  by 
actual  observations  in  Scotland 
the  Slietlands  and  Orcades,  en- 
tirely overthrown  the  fanciful 
theory  of  regular  primitive 
strata*  made  nut  in  Saxony  for 
the  whole  world  by  Werner. 

Every  general  theory  in  Ge 
ology  ^aml  many  other  sciences 
of  facts),  is  thus  gradually  dC' 
stroyed  by  careful  and  impar 
tial  oliservers.  All  the  great- 
est discoveries  in  Geology  are 
commonly  performed  by  them, 
and  those  who  neither  belong 
to  systematic  schools,  nor  to 
learned  academies,  so  often 
tenacious  of  learned  errors. 
Thus  it  was  Palissy  (a potter), 
who  in  the  16th  century  first 
noticed  and  declared  that  fos 
sils  were  organic  remains,. and 
not  sports  of  nature  as  then  be- 
lieved 


It  was  Lehman  who  first  ub'^ 
served  the  succession  of  rocks, 
and  railed  them  pi-iniitive,  se* 
rondary,  aliiivi»],  vuiranicand 
basaltic,  lung  before  Werner. 
It  was  a  plain  surveyor  who 
first  ascertained  the  succession 
of  English  rorks,  and  made  a 
geological  map  of  England, 
v>  itiiodt  liny  assistance  from  the 
learned. 

It  was  Button  in  Brittain, 
Spallanzani  in  Italy  and  Patrin 
in  France,  all  geological  ob- 
servers, unconnected  with  the 
prevalent  schools,  whoiii-st  no- 
ticed properly  the  general  and 
extensive  operation  of  volcanic 
agency,  >\hich  now  begin  to  be 
partly  acknowledged,  in  spite 
of  the  Werncrian  school  and 
other  learned  theories  of  se* 
dentary  teachers. 

I  was  myself  once  a  Werne* 
nan ;  buti^s  soon  as  I  could  ob- 
serve  for  myself,  and  study 
rucks,  strata,  mountains  and 
volcanoes,  not  in  books  and  ca* 
binets,  but  where  they  stand 
and  display  their  phenomena, 
I  became  an  enquirer,  in  search 
of  facts  and  truth,  instead  of 
supports  for  a  favorite  theory. 
At  present  the  greatest  foes  of 
free  enquiry,  geological  truth', 
and  the  progress  of  science, 
are  those  theorists,  who  bow  to 
names  and  merely  study  the 
dogmatic  books  of  their  idols 
and  sect,  or  at  best  mere  cabi* 
net  specimens. 

With  this  pre-understanding 
I  shall  now  give  a  concise  ana- 
lysis of  the  imiioi  tant  views  of 


his  opinion  was  laugh- 
ed at  for  100  years  by  the  learn- 
ed, and  even  by  Voltaire  long  Hibbert,  with  some  notes  of  my 
after,  and  jet  it  was  the  truth llown. 


!iU 


193 


I.  The  truths  established  by 
ihe  great  astronomer  Laplacr 
upon  the  theory  of  the  cartli, 
are  chiefly,  l.«That  the  earth 
Vras  probably  formed  by  a  con 
cretlon  of  gaseous  matter^  being 
apart  of  the  solar  atmosphere, 
(or  a  nebulous  akash  or  ether.) 

fi.  The  whole  earth  has  once 
been  fluid. 

3.  The  figure  of  the  surface 
of  the  globe,  is  a  little  differ- 
ent from  a  true  fluid  sphere 

4.  The  mean  density  of  the 
earth  is  4867,  water  being  1000 

5.  The  density  of  mountains 
Vary  from  2000  to  4500. 

6.  The  density  of  the  strata 
increase  from  the  surface,  to 
the  centre  of  gravity  of  the 
globe. 

7.  Strata  are  very  nearly 
regularly  disposed  around  this 
centre  of  gravity. 

8.  But  nothing  proves  that 
they  are  quite  concentric. 

9.  The  irregularities  of  the 
surface  have  little  depth. 

10.  The  depth  of  the  sea  is 
only  a  small  fraction. 

Both  the  Wernerians  and 
Huttonians  begin  to  admit 
these  facts  and  demonstrable 
truths.  (A.) 

II.  Primitive  rocks  so  far 
from  being  concentric  to  the 
globe  are  merely  local  like  the 
others.  1.  In  Cornwall,  Scot- 
land and  Shetland  the  granit 
$hoot$  into  other  strata!  imbed- 
ding them»  or  being  imbedded 
by  them. 

8.  All  the  kinds  of  primitive 
rocks  are  found  in  the  Shetland 
jslands,  intermixed  or  ever  run- 
ning into  each  other,'  forming 


veins,  intrrstratu  and  inter' 
masses.  Even  masses  of  gra- 
nit and  veins  traverse  the^ 
limestone!  Such  are  granit, 
gneiss,  sienite,  porpliir;',  rlay 
slate,  serpcntini',  luUa  slalc, 
hornblende,  quartz,  rlilorite, 
limestone,  sandstone,  kc.  (B) 

5.  All  vertical  sections  of 
land  are  therefore  erroneous 
when  uniting  theorctiral  views, 
and  invisible  connections  of 
strata.  Horizontal  plans  can 
only  be  proved  by  evidence  of 
limits.  (C.) 

4.  Certain  intervals  of  cessA' 
tion  have  occun-ed  during  the 
formation  of  terrestrial  matter. 

9.  During  these  intervals  the 
surface  of  the  globe  has  be- 
come the  habitation  of  certain 
tribes  of  animals  and  plants. 

6.  These  organized  beings 
have  become  extinct  by  the 
successive  investments  of  new 
strata  deposited  by  a  fluid.  (D.) 

7.  Several  secondary  strata 
merely  differ  from  the  primi- 
tive by  imbedding  organic  re- 
mains. (E.) 

8.  Volcanic  strata  have  some 
peculiar  rocks,  but  at  the  same 
time  nearly  all  the  primitive 
and  secondary  series. 

9.  The  geysers  or  hot  volca- 
nic springs,emit  thermal  rocks 
resembling  basalt,  wacks, 
amygdaloid,  porphiry,  'tuffa, 
and  even  obsidian !  (F.) 

10.  Therefore  such  rocky  stra- 
ta, often  deemed  primitive,  se- 
condary or  anomalous,  may 
have  been  of  volcanic  origin. 
(G.) 

III.  The  following  are  the 
order  of  organic  aU'ata  and 


ii«ii  irwiiiiiiii  tiMYiiiMiih.Aiiiiriiiin  iimn-niliwftt 


193 


relics,  from  tlie  lowest  to  the 
liiglicst. 

1.  Oldest  or  fow fat.  With  rnal 
tiacts  of  vi'gftatioii  ami  a  few 
iiiai-ine  HiiiiiiiilH.   (II.) 

2.  Cubjcal  Ihneslone.  Willi 
cxiinrt  t'licriniti's.   (I.) 

3.  Lias.  >Vitli  ammonites, 
trigonites,  ppiitafriiiiteH,  &(•• 

4.  Sandstone  and  Orit.  Willi 
belcmnltcs,  ammonites,  trigo- 
nites, &c. 

5.  Soft    Chalk.    With   the 

same. 

6.  Hard  Chalk.  Scaphites, 
oval  ammonites. 

7.  Sand  and  Bine  Clay. 
Many  shells  not  found  in  older 
strata,  some  yet  living- 

8.  Oravel.  With  recent  shells 
and  land  animals. 

9.  Gypsum.  Extinct  quadru- 
peds and  birds. 

10.  Diluvion  and  Mluvion. 
Living  quadrupeds  and  men. 

IV.  The  chemical  ingredi- 
ents of  rocks  are  of  great  im- 
portance in  distinguishing 
them.  Although  liable  to  some 
variety  and  anomaly,  the  prin- 
cipal series  appear  to  agree  in 
chemical  composition. 

1.  The  primary  rocks  are 
distinguished  by  the  presence 
of  magnesia  and  potash. 

2.  The  organic  rocks  by 
their  absence,  but  the  presence 
of  gypsum  and  excess  of  lime, 

3.  The  volcanic  by  the  pre 
sence  of  soda  and  iron. 

4.  The  average  ingredients 
of  7  scries  of  important  rocks, 
are  as  follows. 

Primary  Series,  chiefly  gra- 
nit  Silex  60,  lime  8,  alumine 
l€,  mftgnesia  6,  potash  4,  iron 


2,  adventitious  4  parts  out  of 

100. 
Primary  transition.  Silcx  58, 


..me  16.  Hlumiiic  14,  magnesia 
2.  iiotasli  2,  adventitious  iron, 
gy|)suiii,  bitumen.  Ai..  8. 
"  Secondary.  Silex  56,  lime  24, 
aluiniiic  12,  adventitious,  gyp- 
sum, salt,  iron,  &c.  8. 

Tertiary.  Silcx  52,  lime  32, 
alumine  10,  adventitious  gyp- 
sum, &c.  6. 

Volcanic  Lava.  Silcx  72,  lime 
2,  alumine  10,  potash  4,  soda 
2,  iron  4,  adventitious  6. 

Phonolite  or  Clinkstone.  Si- 
lex 60,  lime  2,  alumine  24,  so- 
da 8,  iron  2,  adventitious  4. 

Basalt.  Silex  48,  lime  8,  al- 
umine 8,  iron  18,  soda  4,  ad- 
ventitious 4.  (J.) 

V.  The  natural  ingredients 
of  rocks  and  strata  :  or  suc- 
cessive arrangement  of  their 
matter,  may  be  comprized  un- 
der 6  series. 

Ist  Series.  Molecules.  They 
are  the  chemical  ingre(^ients 
enumerated  above. 

2d  Series.  Particles  or  gran- 
ular parts.  They  arc  of  4  kinds, 
1.  crystaline,  2.  porphyritic, 
3.  coherent  or  granitic  and 
semi  crystaline,  4.  arenaceous. 
3d  Series.  Concretions.  Of  8 
kinds,  1.  crystaline,  2.  porphy- 
ritic or  cristaliferous,  3.  semi 
crystaline,  4.  concentrical  la- 
minar, 5.  amygdaloid,  6.  ir- 
regular as  in  verd  antique,  7. 
fragmentary  or  conglomerate, 
8.  organic,  containing  imbed- 
ded organic  remains. 

4tli  Series.  Masses  or  Mas- 
sive portions.  Of  9  kinds,  ac- 
cording to  structure,  1.  lami- 


iiltflitfli>1lli««Mii^Mr 


IM 


!*^ 


nir,  i.  Umelltr,  9.  foliated, 

4.  Bcliistonf,  5.  sUty,  6.  tabu- 
lar, 7.  stratified,  wliicli  are  pa- 
rallrj,  promiHCUouii  or  partial. 
8.  beds  or  npreading  maMen, 
9  angular  or  polyedroun,  with 
8  to  6  angles  and  sides,  and 
either  columnar  or  bent  or 
curv<fd.  distorted,  with  concre 
tions,  &r. 

6th  Series  rein«.  Of  3  kinds 
by  size,   1  ■  filnmentose,  2.  radi- 
cosu,    3.  dyl<es  or  huge  vrins 
But  of  6  i(inds  by  directions, 
1 .  interposed,    S.  intercurrent, 

5.  intersecting,  4.  insulated,  5. 
connected,  6.  branclied. 

6th  Series.  ,¥ottn(ain  mai$ts. 
Of  9  kinds,  1.  homogenous,  2- 
VenigenouSf  S.  aggregate,  4. 
•tratlfled,  «.  unatratiaed.  (K ) 

J^ote$  by  C.  S.  R. 
A.  These  views  although  partly 
astronomical  and  geoEonical  are 


tratlng  their  neighbours  in  Sicity« 
Ohio,  Kentucky,  and  the  AlleghS' 
nies.  Prof.  Katon  has  observed 
Homething  alike  in  the  strata 
which  he  has  calleil  Cuneiform. 
This  is  a  curinui  subject,  not  yet 
well  underHtnod  by  ceologists,  and 
requiring  more  explanation  titan  t 
can  now  give.  It  is  evident  that 
new  strata  may  fill  vacuities  and 
clefts  in  older  strata,  and  that  vol* 
canic  (or  impelled)  streams  of  sto- 
ny matter  can  penetrate  softer 
strata. 

It  is  probable  that  not  a  single 
stratum  is  concentric  to  the  whole 
earth,  but  all  strata  are  local, 
superposed  or  annexed  or  inter* 
mingled. 

C.  All  our  geological  maps  and 
sections  are  at  present  caries* 
tures,  deficient  in  proportions  and 
details.  The  best  map  can  only 
show  the  superficial  stratum,  and 
sections  are  more  the  offspring  of 
fancy  than  truth. 

D.  But  this  fluid  was  not  the 


perhaps  the  base  of  geology   Theyisctual  sea  as  commonly  supposed, 
need  no  comment.    Those  whn|it  must  have  beeu  the  waters  of  a 

part  of  tlie  ocean  filled  with  ema* 


have  adopted  a  different  view  oft 
teogony  will  not  assent  perhaps; 
but  if  they  bow  to  names  those 
of  Laplace,  Herschell,  Lasalle, 
l«ametnrie,  Patrin,  Hibbert,  and 
fifty  other  geologists  of  note,  may 
have  some  weight'  Althoueh  lia 
ble  to  controversy  like  all  re- 
mote agencies,  they  have  intrinsic 
ptausibdity,  and  agree  with  all 
ue  known  phenomena. 

B«  These  irtiportant  facts  of  the 
fotkrmixtore  of^strata,  may  be  ve- 
rified in  some  way  or  other  by  all 
careful  obiwrvera.  I  have  seen 
th#m both iaEurOpe and  America, 
aad  iiot  merely  in  the  primitive  as 
Hibbei:t)but  in  all  the  other  series, 
Transition,  Secondary,  Tertiary 
and  y^cai)io!.(  have  seen  strata 


nations  either  from  the  atmosphere 
or  submarine  eruptions  of  volca* 
noes  or  springs. 

E.  Except  granitic  and  talcose 
Rocks,  which  are  specially  pri* 
mitive  almost  all  the  others  are 
also  found  with  organic  remains. 

F.  I  have  long  ago,  (in  1819) 
considered  springs  as  Voleanoet 
ofwaterfand  volcanoes  as  springs 
of  fire.  The  analogy  is  striking, 
and  the  volcanic  geysers,  mud  and 
water  eruptions,  blend  by  gradual 
links  with  the  mineral  and  hot- 
spring. 

6.  There  is  nothing  to  disprove 
and  much  to  prove  that  every  mi- 
neral substance  and  stratum,  may 
have  been  formed  or  ejected  by  the 


nuuuDg  into  each  other  or  pcae-lagency  of  volcaoic  eruptioas  or 


,,,i,^;^>jaaauiCjfet' ■.i.-fax.iti  iwiim"' 


195 

emanation*,  on  the  actual  iurfacciof  Orolojcy.  Several  kinds  of 
of  the  earth:  remembering  that  mduntains  are  omitted)  the  Tabu* 
aprinwi  arc  alao  volcanoes.  I»r,     Uidged,    Peaked,  (ircular, 

H.  These  ten  series  of  organic] Branched,  Hollow,  Knoliby.  >lo- 
formation  are  not  perfect  nor  com-;  ping,  &c  are  as  many  difterent 
plete!  even  those  of  Cuvier  are;forms:  Fragments  or  bouldeis, 
vet  deficient,  because  America,  Af-  debris,  gravel,  and  sand  ought  per« 
rica  and  Asia  are  not  taken  into, haps  to  form  a  peculiar  series:  the 
account  1  mean  soon  to  give  ourClysmian  of  Brongniart. 
American  aeries.    The  oldest  se- 


ries with  us  is  Limy,  and  holds 
Porostonies  and  I'elhytes,  Tcrebra- 
tulites,  Modreporites,  Tribolites. 
1.  This  Cubocal  Limestone,  is 
perhaps  our  oldest  stratum;   but 
Encrinites  do  not  distinguish  it, be- 
ing found  also  in  newer  strata 
The  worthy  Hibbert  has  only  sta- 
ted there  his  own  European  knowl- 
edge.   Our  successions  of  strata 
in  «.  America  are  quite  different; 
vre  have  no  chalk,  our  Gypsum 
has  no  animals.  Our  organic  strata 
appear  to  be  quite  different  from 
Europe  in  mineral  characters,  and 
species  of  fossils;  although  equi- 
valent tribesand  genera  are  found. 
But  much  fewer  Cataclysms  or 
floods  than  Geologists  are  now 
fond  of  inventing,  are  needed  to 
explain  all  these  formations.    Pe- 
riodical local  paroxysms  or  Ema- 
nations will  account  as  well  or 
better  for  them. 

J.  This  chemical  table  of  ingre- 
dients, is  novel  and  curious,  but  1 
am  sure  will  be  found  to  differ  in 
every  country,  and  in  each  suc- 
cessive analysis.  P.very  peculiar 
rock  has  besides  mineral  ingredi- 
ents peculiar  to  itself. 

K.  This  methodic  enumeration 


143.    Amkricaw  History. 
Some  remarks  on  Ihe  Euins  of 

Ololum  nenr  Pulenque — By 

C.  8.  Rajiiiesque. 

I  have  post|ioiied  my  3d  let' 
ter  on  those  ruiiiH  and  the  pro* 
bable  language  of  the  Inncrip- 
tlon«,  to  wait  for  further  «le- 
tailH  and  vocabularieN  from  the 
explorers.     There  are  now  3 
explorers  of  the  ruins,  Dr.  Cor- 
roy  of  Tabasro  with  whom  I 
have  begun  a  correspondence 
to  procure  a  cliontal  vocabula- 
ry,  Mr.  Waldeck  a  German 
painter,  and  Mr.   Galindo.  a 
native  who  has  lately  sent  to 
the  Sdciety  of  Geography  of 
Paris  some  interesting  details. 

Mr.  Galindo  cunfirma  the 
extent  of  these  wonderful  ruins, 
being  7  Spanish  leagues  or 
about  thirty  English  miles  in 
length,  Corroy  and  Waldeck 
have  already  surveyed  18  pala- 
ces or  large  buildings,  some  aa 
large  as  the  Louvre  in  Paris. 
The  houses  are  scattered,  not 
compact,  and  in  a  deep  forest. 


of  natural  parts  of  rocks  is  very  Their  form  is  quite  peculiar, 

valuable,  although  liable  to  some  I    -       -■         -- 

objections  and  omissions.    Veins 

ought  to  follow  concretions  and 

the  two  series  of  masses  be  united. 

Although  mountains  may  form  a 

peculiar  important  series,    their 

knowledge  forms  the  new  acimice 


Iteing  like  galleries  with  angu- 
lar roof,  and  parallel  with  a 
yard  between,  w liich  I  tak**^ '" 
have  been  the  streetf-  'f'^ 
stones  are  cemc»»«"'  »"'^  '•'^^ 
bricks,  18  iachea  by  9  and  2 


„i- 


*-  ^ 


thick,   doors  small,  windows 
roun(i  or  nqiiare. 

A  very  iiinntitrtiit  remark,  if 
triip.  is  tliHt  tlie  actual  Miya 
IniiiaiiH  of  (lie  niigl»bnurli<':;il 
have  tliP  same  fi-atuns  as  tlie 
sriilptinTS  (111  the  niiiis.  These 
ln<liaHs  arc  railed  Chols  or 
Pudunis,  anil  the  wiWI  ones 
Lacandones.  I)»th  speak  dia- 
lects of  the  Maya  or  language 
of  Yucatan.  Galindo  tliinks 
that  all  the  L.  of  Central  Ame- 
rica  are  derived  frr in  the  Maya 
and  that  they  are  the  children 
of  the  builders  of  the  ruins 
But  he  has  omitted  to  notice 
the  Chontal  or  Tzendal  nation 
and  language,  which  I  rather 
consider  as  such  However 
the  whole  country  around  is 
filled  with  ruins  of  cities  and 
all  these  nations  may  have 
been  connected  anciently. 

On  the  R.  TuUja,  which 
means  water  of  TUL  near  the 
ruins  and  navigable,  is  a  stone 
bridge  with  arches  500  steps 
long,  and  now  under  water, 
probably  by  the  filling  or  rai- 
sing of  the  bottom,  whicji 
would  prove  a  very  great  anti- 
quity. Galindo  mentions  also, 
but  without  name,  the  stream 
running  through  the  ruins,  the 
0-TOL  UM  of  Delrio,  mea- 
ning in  Maya  yet  thejirst  TOL. 
Hum,  and  Hun,  means  one  In 


Galindo,  Baezo,  Villagatier, 
Av'la,      Cordova,     Herrera, 


^..„.,  Vater,  Baibi,  &c— But 
few  as  yet  from  the  Chontal  di- 
alects, such  as  Quiche,  Coban,. 
Quelen,  Cenjuin,  &c.  taken 
from  Juarros  chiefly.  Yet  they 
evince  a  different  language  of 
which  I  will  give  a  few  exam- 
ples. 

Maya  D. 

Vinic 

Quil 

Chib 

Lahu 


Chontal  D. 
Chon 
Izen 

Mazagual 
Chel 
Zacu 


jTen 

JTown   ^Cah 

Village  5  Milpera  Paxuyuh 
jLord       Ah  Pira     ., 

Ahau        Ahaos 
jSun         Kinik       Aca 

Kin  Acapu 

fWater     Ha  Iha,  Iqui 

Bakain    Taleka 
Great      Uim         Ca 

Noliocb    Guan 
Boat        Chem       Pitpan. 

Yet  in  these  8  words  there 
are  6  having  remote  analogies 
which  indicate  75  per  cent  of 
mutual  affinity. 

Juarros  says  that  Chontal 
now  means  Rustic,  being  ap- 
plied to  the  most  rude  mountai- 
neers ;  but  this  name  is  evident- 
ly national  and  means  eminent 
men  or  men  of  the  mountains. 
Wherefore  tliey  arc  most  like- 
ly to  beJhe  remains  of  the  an- 

•^  — .1       U—       ^■l^t> 


Maya,  Choi  and  Kachiquel,  i;ient  TOL  conquered  by  the 
which  is  identic  «ith  the  Pela-  Mayas  and  driven  to  the  moun- 
gic  and  Latin  Hun,  Vnum,  pre-  tains.  They  are  sprea^ '"  »" 
Served   in  modern  languages,  the  mts-  of  Central  America, 


God  13  called  Hunaku  mg.  the 
first  cau«ie. 

I  have  now  many  words  in 
tte  Maya  dialects  taken  from 


and  their  language  deserves  the 
utmost  attention. 

Waldeck  has  stated  that  new 
dialects  are  now  forming  ift 


I  ii>'£iif  liii' i'lJiiiiliili  *!" 


,^,fe<^Mfc*ffl^l  1*1  ■ » ■«■*< 


the  Maya,  and  iliat  every  ten 
years  makes  a  differeiirr,  v  liirli 
is  almost  inriTdiblc.  But 
mouiitaiiKTi-s  HIT  nioiT  tena- 
cious of  llu'irsix'crli  as  «'^iii(((l 
every wliPie.  Due  a!l<'Vaii(c 
must  liowi'ver  be  made  I'tii 
those  constant  rlianges. 


144.  History  of  Mslral  America. 

This  will  be  tlic  title  of  tlie 
first  volume  of  my  History  of 
the  Ameriran  Nations  now 
preparing  for  the  press,  and  in 
uhirli  a  new,  correct  and  am- 
ple survey  will  be  given  of  the 
nations  of  this  continent 
havebegun  by  the  most  difBcult 
part.  Austral  America,  which 
being  the  most  remote  ought  to 
be  peopled  by  the  most  am  ient 
nations  ;  yet  I  have  found  them 
closely  connected  together  and 
with  many  other  Northern  and 
Eastern  primitive  nations. 

This  volume  will  include  all 
the  ancient  and  modern  nations 
dwelling  from  the  Southern 
tropic  to  the  S.  pole,  W.  of  the 
R.  Parana,  with  their  history 
and  tradition  from  the  flood  to 
1«33.     These  are  the  nations  I 


have  ascertained,  reducing  all 
the  other  tribes  to  them . 

Ancient  J^ations  1.  TALA- 
HET  meaning  high  people  or 
Batihet  great  people,  called 
now  Puelches  or  Pampas  by 
the  Spaniards,  whom  they  have 
resisted  for  300  years.  The 
tribes  are  Taluets,  Aucaes,  Di- 
vihets,  Calchaquis  Chechets, 
lieuvuhets,  &c. 

■  2.  CUN  IS  or  Huiliches  mean 
ing  South  people,  the  Patagons 
of  geography*    Tribes,  Chol- 


clieles,  Toelchu,  Arhang.  Cali- 
leliets.  Yacanas.  Ace.,  oiiiy  a 
hi  ant  h  of  'lalaiK  ts. 

5.  rOYASor  (ViKCfJS.  tribes 
ro>as.  ClmiKis.  (aii(aln'H, 
Hi;ilii;ns.  K<mi'-,  'rii.iL.uis  or 
inie  l'nt.i}r"n-.  iVi  . 

4.  hi-  KtH  or  t7//i/a>is, uitli 
nianj    tiilies. 

5.  KAKANA  in  Andes  of 
S.  Peru,  tnlies,  Xanxa.  Chan- 
cas,  Aucas.  and  Antis,  Andoas, 
ice   aucistors  of  Poyas? 

6.  GUANAS  of  Tucuman, 
Chinguaiias  &c. 

7.  TAOS  or  Chiquitos  of 
Chaco.  &c. 

8.  MAYAS,  tribes,  Timbus, 
M  bay  as,  Guaycurus,  Abipon, 
Toba,  Mocobi,  &c. 

9.  LULE  or  Vilelas,  and 
Atalalas!  &c. 

10.  Western  CUARANIS. 
The  Eastern  will  be  included 
in  the  History  of  Brazil  and 
Paraguay. 

Modern  J^'ations.  1.  Spanish 
with  tribes  and  L.  Biscay  an, 
Gallician,  Catalan,  Castillian, 
and  Gitanos,  Guachos,  Baleri- 
ans,  Canarians,  &c. 

2.  Portuguese,    3.  English, 
Dutch,  5.  French,  &c. 

3.  African  negroes  of  many 
nations. 

I  hope  my  friends  a::d  the 
public  will  not  bleiidthis  labor 
of  mine,  with  the  numberless 
compilations  on  America,  full 
of  errors  and  omissions,  that 
are  so  often  ushered  by  book- 
makers here  and  elsewhere.  It 
will  be  found  different  from  any 
previous  historical  chronicle, 
based  upon  all  the  materials 
that  language,  monuments^  re* 


ffrlMtlW"    T'' i  "lifim'ii 


// 


■J  --lil 


IM 


cords  and  traditions  can  afford, 
so  as  to  be  a  real  National 
HrsTOKY  of  North  and  South 
Aiuei'ica.  C    S.   R. 


145.    Clionlal  or   Txendal  vo- 
eabHiury 

I  d<*em  it  pi  oper  to  add  lieiT 
tny  siiiaii   vocHhulary   of  this 
language  rhicfly  fi-oni  Juarros 
and  Cabrei-a     Wherehy  it  will 
be  seen  that  it  belongs  to  thf 
same  cluster  of  languages  as 
tiie  Maya,  as  the  nuinliers  and 
the  vvoril    fFuter    will    show. 
This  last  if,  nearly  the  same  in 
all  the  L.  from  iV<,exico  to  Ni- 
caragtia.  for  i-  'tvmre, 
A,  AT  in  Me^i(■'  n 
AT,  NA  inQu-ae 
A,  N  A  1 11  A,  AM  A  in  Tzcndal 
HA  in  Mam 
HA  in  Uraba 

HA  in  Poconclii  and  Puctunc 
UAAin  Maya 
MA  in  Tarasca 

I  find  the  Chnntal  language 
called  also  Zeltal,  Celtales. 
Tzendal,  and  Zental,  words  of 
it  thirty. 
Lord  or  chief  Jhu 


Stone 

Dance 

Holy 

Drum 

Snake 

Heart 

King 

Coat 

Spirit 

Place 

Water 


Chain,  Chay 

Hiiaste 

Huutec 

Tapana 

Chivi 

Volan 

Mek 

T%equ>l 

^ugnal 


Mountain 

Father 

River 

Fountain 

Tyger 

Flying 

Year 

Land 

Men 

Great 

Sun 

Temple 

Priest 

8i»rcerer 

Village 


Hatexi 

Pa 

Bera 

Mai 

Zagual 

I  omi 

VHbu 

Tulan,  Jn 

Chon 

Ca 

Jca 

Cue 

Papaz,  Tapiane 

Brulios 

Pahuyu 


Milpa 

A,  ha  na,  iha 

Jique 

Amague 
I  U 

3  Ohx 

10  Xel. 

Meantime  tlie  explorers  of 
the  ruins  cni^ht  to  give  us  a 
larger  vocabulary  of  the  mo- 
dern Tzendal,  and  also  others 
of  the  dialects  of  the  tribes 
Zoques.  Quelenes,  Acalas,  Mo- 
panes,  Chorti,  Quiche,  Mam^ 
c'ocomam,  Zutugil,  Lencas, 
&c.  which  Juarrns  mentions  in 
the  neighbourhood.     C.  S.  R. 

146.    Gypsies  of  America. 

It  is  stated  by  Griscom  in  his 
account  of  the  Gypsies  in  Sil- 
liman's  journal,  that  none  have 
leached  America.  This  asser- 
tion is  not  true,  since  Southejr 
in  liis  History  of  Brazil  posi- 
tiuely  asserts  the  contrary  and 
states  that  they  are  found  both 
in  Brazil  and  Buenos  Ayres  ; 
not  in  the  cities  of  course,  but 
in  the  country  where  they  wan- 
der or  cai-ry  on  tlieir  petty 
trades.  Most  of  them  were 
sent  there  from  Spain  and  Por- 
tugal as  vagrants,  where  they 
arc  called  gilanos. 

Thus  we  must  add  this  na- 
tion to  our  list  of  the  modern 


.  -  £  J^  Xtatiin^.TtfH^.-  ~ 


..,-'«*l^-^'i*^-''  ■»**--^i^'»*'-* 


*^."'^  •*iiiW#di.-a**»VJ 


IJ 


■  1 


199 


American  population.  Their 
true  namn  is  Tz'mgari,  tlioy  are 
native  of  Hitidostan.  of  tin*  de- 
graded tribes  or  I'ariuH*  .con- 
quered by  the  Hindus  or  out- 
casts from  them.  Tl»ey  are 
stated  to  exreed  5  milliorts  yet 
in  Asia,  Europe  and  AFrira. 
In  America  their  nnmlier  is 
small,  and  even  less  than  tliat 
of  the  Jews.  C  S.  R 


147.   Botany.  N.  G.  YfiisA- 

ME1.A  AMI   PKl/riMKLA. 

Ygramela.  Calix  lanipanii- 
liite,  nearly  bilabiate  4  (iil,  up- 
per li|>  I  larger  segment,  lowi-r 
S  acute  smaller  segments.  Co- 
rolla campanulate  subequal  5 
lobed,  2  up{M>r  lobes  erect.  3 
lower  spreading,  stamens  2, 
filaments  slender, anthers  didy- 
mous.  Pistil  with  oval  ovary, 
stylo  short,  stigma  bilobate 
Cupsul  bivalve  unilocular,  re- 
ceptacle central  large,  bearing 
many  small  seeds — Leaves  ra- 
dical, scapes  uniflnre. 

F.  maritima  Raf.  leaves  fili- 
form obtuse  smooth,  several 
sca[»es  shorter  than  leaves, 
plants  cespitose. 

A  small  plant '  discovered 
this  year  in  the  wet  sand  in  the 
sea  islatnls  of  New  Jersey, 
^'henco  the  niMue  meaning 
moist  sand.  It  has  the  habit  of 
Limosetla,  but  forms  a  com- 
pact  short  turf  one  inch  high 
Flowers  in  July  of  a  bluisli 
white  colour.  If  some  Bota- 
nists will  unite  it  to  LivfWseUa, 
although  it  has  2  stamens  in- 
stead of  4,  tliey  may  call  it 
L,maritima,  but  then  they  must 
uuiie LifeopmtoJibntha,  vihich 


differs  in  no  otherwise,  an«T  iw 
on  with  50  otiier  diandrous  ge- 
nera. 

Yet  we  find  some  hotnnists 
ha\e  already  united  to  Lmn- 
ella.  3  species  with  2  stamens 
L.  Silesiata.  L  capews'S  and 
L.  diandra.  all  of  which  differ 
more  or  le-s  besides.  I  sus- 
pect that  the  2  first  hehuti'  to 
my  G.  Fgrumiilu  Uy  haxing  a 
4  till,  culix  instead  of  3  liil.  If 
tliey  do  not  th<_v  n>ust  Hn  in  a 
peniiiit  G.  Mutnjinin  Ititf.  As 
to  l»  diandra  it  is  a  very  dis- 
tini  t  G  by  >V  ildenow  account 
and  I  call  it 

Pkltimbla  (meaning  small 
peltated  stigma),  calix  triden- 
tate,  corolla  quadriparted» 
style  incurved,  stigma  peltate^ 
2  stamens.  How  could  this  be 
united  to  Limo$elta  with  cal.  5 
fid.  ctH*  5  lid.  4  stamens,  &c.  ? 

P.  cwneo/n  Raf  leaves  linear 
cuneate,  scapes  equal — native 
or  India.  C.  S.  R. 


148.  On  the  Vusiard-apples  or 
Jiunoua  triloba  and  glabra. 
Linneus  has  two  Sp.  under 
those  names  as  natives  of  N.> 
America  and  be  qimtes  2  figures 
of  Catesby  as  references.  Yet 
uur  worshippers  of  Linneu» 
have  dared  to  overlmik  thisy 
and  derm  them  both  only  one, 
which  they  call  commonly  .9. 
triloba  Both  are  however  in 
Bartram^'s  garden  and  1  have 
seen  tliem  frequently.  As  the' 
leaves  are  nearly  alike,  and 
the  flowers  and  fruits  which  af- 
ford the  best  characters  are 
seen  but  rarely,  the  flower* 
besides  in  eaily  spring  beCor* 


300 


W'-H 


the  leaves  come  out,  the  mis- 
take iHHy  be  accounted  for.  but 
not  the  clisr  spert  for  the  idol. 

The  Jl.  glalra  in  a  large  tree, 
with  black  purple  flowers  and 
A  fruit  as  large  as  a  cucumber; 
it  grows  in  the  South  and  West 
from  Ohio  to  Georgia.  Fruit 
very  good  and  worthy  cultiva- 
tion. 

While  the  j1.  trihola  is  only 
a  large  shrub  has  green  flowers 
and  a  fruit  one  fourth  the  size 
only  of  the  last.  It  grows 
from  Pennsylvania  to  Virginia. 

Bartram  discovered  in  Geor- 
gia and  Florida  S  oilier  shrub- 
tiy  sp-  with  small  fruits.  All 
these  now  belong  to  the  Genus 
»Ssimina  of  Adanson  1763, 
which  other  botanists  attempt- 
ed to  change  into  Orchidocarpon 
and  Parcelia,  but  Duval  and 
Decandole  have  restored  the 
oldest  good  name  of  Adanson, 
derived  from  the  native  name 
in  Louisiana  of  Asiminier. 

There  are  perhaps  otiier  sp. 
in  the  West,   I  have  seen  one 
with  rough  seeds,  but  I  am  not 
prepared  to  distinguish  it  prO' 
perly.     I  refer  our  lazy  botan 
ists  to  LinncuH  and  Catesby  for 
the  striking   characters  of  Jl 
glabra  fit\{\  triloba.     Eaton  has 
both,  but  he  leaves  J.glabra  in- 
to the  genus  Jlnnona,  while  1 
aver,  having  both  before  me  in 
fruit,  that  it  is  a  real  ^simina, 
Jiaving  the  fruits  traii>ivt>rs»lly 
miiltilorulHr,    seeds     arillae, 
and   only  one  stigma  to  each 
fruit,  which  mostly  abort  ex 
•«ept  one  in  a  flower,  just  as  in 
•J.  iribola. 


149.      £cPRXtS. 

JV  G.  of  Water  Plants^ 

A  very  singular  water  plantf 
one  of  the  simplest  in  nature, 
is  found  in  the  river  Schuylkill 
and  even  in  the  hydrant  water 
from  it.  When  allowed  to  stand 

week  in  warm  weather,  a 
kind  of  diaphanous  gelatinous 
film  forms  itself  on  the  top  of  it, 
which  gradually  increases 
downwards  and  fills  the  vessel 
holding  it,  as  if  the  whole  wa> 
ter  was  congealing ;  but  when 
the  \N  ater  is  all  changed  in  thi» 
transparent  jelly,  it  begins  to 
dry  up,  and  the  whole  by  de- 
grees bifcomcs  a  mere  thin 
transparent  membrane  suspen- 
ded above.  1  have  repeatedly 
noticed  and  watched  this  vege- 
table production,  which  must 
be  produced  by  invisible  germs 
in  the  water,  and  is  very  akin 
to  JVostoc  and  other  simple  wa- 
ter Tremellas.  I  give  it  tlie 
name  of  Ecpexis  meaning  con- 
gel  ated  lilm. 

EcPEXis,  N.  G.  Raf.  Float- 
ing on  water,  solid,  gelatinous, 
transparent,  without  any  ap- 
pearance of  organs. 

E.  flut^atUta  '  Raf  Amor- 
phous, flattened,  smooth,  un- 
colored.  From  2  to  10  inches 
or  more,  unequally  circular, 
but  it  is  80  hard  to  be  seen  out 
of  vessels  that  I  could  not 
watch  its  form  in  the  river.  It 
appears  to  increase  downwards 
tiy  the  successive  f  irmation  of 
a  simple  cellular  jelly.  C.S.R. 


150.    Subttitutes  for  Tobacco. 

We  have  burrowed  from  the 

Indiaps  the  jBlthy  and  Ticioiw 


'- — -■-■-•^^jKvs  t  jiwiaJkmaJMMHJi&iifcvCTrtwiM 


«at-.^,« 


dife 


doi 


custom  of  smoking,  or  inhaling 
the  hot  vapor  of  a  pernicious 
weed,  a  jiarcotic  poison.  We 
ought  at  least  to  borrow  from 
them  the  mode  of  making  To- 
bacco milder  and  less  perni- 
cious, and  above  all  fragrant 
instead  of  stinking:  they  sel- 
dom smoke  pure  tobacco,  but 
always  mix  it  with  fragrant  or 
milder  substances. 

Whoever  smokes  pure  tobac 
CO  habitually,  is  a  selfish  vi- 
cious man,  particularly  if  he 
throws  the  stinking  smoke  into 
the  lungs  of  whoever  chances 
to  be  near  him  ;  which  no  one 
has  a  rigitt  to  do  as  it  is  a  real 
nuisance,  as  mucli  so  as  if  a 
man  was  to  throw  dust  or 
brimstone  smoke  into  the  noses 
of  his  neighbors. 

Therefore  let  them  adopt  at 
least  fragrant  tobacco,  tl»e  to 
bacconists  who  will  devise  and 
introduce  them  will  probably 
make  fortunes  and  deserve  well 
of  mankind,   as  it  will  lessen 
the  ("vil  done  to  themselves  and 
to  ot  ers  by  smokers.     Fra- 
grant cigars  might    thus    be 
made    better    than     Havana 
Those  are  made  fragrant  by 
the  leaves  of  Piqueria  or  of 
liatris  odoratissima. 

Here  is  a  recipe  for  making 
Fragrant  Tobacco  for  the  pipe 
8uch  as  used  by  the  Indians  of 
Canada,  l-3d  tobacco  leaves, 
one  third  leaves  of  red  willow. 
Salix  purpurea,  and  one  third 
shumac  leaves. 

The  leaves  of  the  aweet  gum 
or  Liquid-amber,  make  a  ver> 
fragrant  tobacco  by  themselves 
or  nixt,  and  they  can  be  rolled 


in  cigars.  Many  other  Ieati*» 
are  equally  good,  such  as  sweet 
fern,  wintergreen,  and  many 
more  which  1  shall  indicate  if 
any  disposition  is  evinced  to 
leave  off  the  strong  stinking 
tobacco.  Thi»  fragrant  substi- 
tute could  be  aflbrded  so  cheap 
that  the  present  smokers  would^ 
no  longer  be  compelled  to 
smoke  coarse  rank  cigars. 

C.  S.  R* 


151.  Huge  Water  Volcano. 

One  of  the  iiigliost  volcano 
throwing  water  inst<'a(i  of  fire. 
Is  found   near  Guatimala.     It 
is  a  perfect  cone   14,500  feet 
high  and   72  miles  in  circuit. 
Dunn  who  ascended  it  in  1828' 
says  that  the  crater  which  one© 
threw  a  flood   of  water,   is  a 
rocky    concave    hollow,    only 
140  by  120  yards;  it  has  now 
mosses  and  grasses  in  it.     Tli& 
Spanish  call  it  Vokan  de  Agufh 
or  water  volcano.    The  Indian* 

illage  of  S-  Maria  is  7500  ft. 
Iiigii  oil  it  It  is  divided  in  4 
regions.  1.  Cultivated  or  tro* 
pical  till  9©00  feet.  2  Woody 
region  or  forest  of  oaks,  witl» 
canes  anti  the  rare  tree  CheifXta- 
temon.  S  Maked  region  of 
gra'^ses.  4.  Of  scrubby  Pines 
crowniivg  the  top,  where  there 
is  a  sublime  and  extensive  view^ 
tlie  two  oceans  Atlantic  and  Pa- 
cific can  be  seen  from  it  Tlio 
thermometer  stitod  at  42  deg, 
when  it  wag  72  degrees  at  the  . 
base. 

"  Ft  was  called  V-hale^mal-ha 
by  the  Chontals,  meaning  the 
tnp^nfutn  throwing  water,  and 
has  thus  been  known  as$ttcb 


-■  .4  -  firim,i^HtfSS>'.x-. 


902 


■  in 


^  1. 


(t 


very  anciently,  since  it  has 
giv«'n  till'  name  to  tlie  country 
Hoit  I  itifH  of  Guatimalti.  The 
old  « ity  of  tliat  name  near  it. 
Iiiis  often  liecn  (U-Htioyed  by  it. 
Hu«l  tlie  fire  volcano  of  Alote- 
iinngo.  wliicli  last  erui»tion  was 

ill  1S26; 

Let  geologists  explain  wliat 
ilifference  tiieie  is  between  tliis 
liuge  spniig  of  water,  and  otiier 
jitriodical  siirings  of  smaller 
size.  C  S.  It 

152  Improvements  in  A''aviga- 
/ton. 
Tliey  are  always  very  slow 
by  tbc  f<»  CO  of  habit  anti  fear 
of  innovation.     Let  ns  remem- 
ber  how  long  it  has  taken  from 
the    introduction    of  rafts  to 
that    of    steamboats.       Even 
steamboats  were  invented  three 
centuries    before    they    were 
adopted.    But  now  the  march 
of  improvement  is  more  rapid. 
It  is  now   requisite  to  build 
steamboats  that  will  be  incom- 
bustibie  and  can  never  catch 


fire,  2d,  that  may  never  sink 
even    when    striliing    against 
snags,    rocks,    &c.    3d,    that 
never  will  burst  their  boilers. 
All  these  ."»  requisites,  which 
every  one  should  think  indis- 
pensable to  secure  lives  and 
property,  are  cither  known  or 
in  a  fair  way  to  be  dicovered 
ere  long.    But  will  the  owners 
and   builders    of  these   boats 
adopt  such  improvements?  Per- 
liaps  not,  they  are  intent  only 
on  speed,  and  insuring  do  not 
care  for  wanton  losses  of  lives! 
But  tlie  public  must  call   i«r 
and  demand  these  safe  improve- 
ments, by  neglecting  those  who 
sport  with  life. 

Yes,  let  it  be  known  that  I 
and  others  know  how  to  pre- 
vent any  boat  from  ever  sink- 
ing, and  from  burning  or  catch- 
ing fire,  and  I  am  ready  to 
impart  the  information  or  sell 
the  articles  required  for  the 
purpose. 

C    S.  RAWNB8<kU». 


CBEMIOAL  MANUPAOTURB, 

OF  PROFESSOR  RAFIJ^ESqUE.  . 

I  have  added  to  the  articles  which  I  manufacture  the  following  two. 

Or  Incombustible  Varnish,  an«l  Paint  of  any  reqnfred  color,  to 

prevent  houses  and  ships  from  catching  fire  and  burning. 

iny  quantity  supplied  by  contract  at  one  dollar  the 

pound,  in  solid  cakes— Apply  by  letter  port  paid. 

2.  SYRUP  OF  CREAM, 

To  snpplv  milk  and  cream  to  sailors,  mariners,  tnjv^im 

and  in  F'ireign  Countries  where  no  milk  is  to  be  had,  by  d% 

ting  with  water  it  becomes  sweetened  milk,  reouirtngnp  sugar 

witfi  coffee  and  tea.    Any  quantity  suppUed  by  coatriwt  at 

one  dollar  the  bottle.    Orders  thankfully  received  at  No.  89, 

North  Eighth  Street,  Philadclpbift. 


1  f?in8!.**W*TK>'- 


Nr.  8. 

EIGHTH  NUMBER  FOR  THE  WINTER  OF  1833. 

Price  50  Cents  each  numberf  or  OXE  Dollar  per  annum. 


ATLANTIC  JOURNAL 


AND 


A  QUARTERLY  JOURNAL  OP  > 

HISTORICAL  AND  NATURAL  SCIENCES,  USEFUL  KNOWLEDGE,  8ic. 

WITH  FIGURES. 

BY  C.  S.  RAFINESQUE, 

Profeuor  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences,  Member  of  many  learned  Socie- 
ties in  America  and  Europe,  Author  of  many  Works,  &c.  &c. 


Knowledge  it  the  mental  food  of  man. 


Vol.  I. 


Philadelphia,  Wihter  op  1833. 


No.  8. 


154.  METEOROLOGY. 
The  iMvninoui  Meteors  of  1833 
By  C.  8.  Rajinesque. 
On  the  night  of  the,12  to  13 
November,  1833,  a  ivonderrul 
display  of  meteors  was  visible 
all  over  N.  America,  which  has 
excited  the  curiosity    of  the 
learned  and  unlearned,  alarmed 
the  superstitious,  and  baffled 
their  inquiries. 

Before  any  correct  explana 
tlon  is  attempted,  it  would  be 
needful  to  wait  for  the  accounts 
from  all  parts  of  the  woVld; 
this  has  prevented  me  from  ven 
turing  to  write  on  the  subject 
in  the  newspapers. 

We  know  already  that  it  was 
visible  from  Canada  to  Jamai 
ca  and  California;  but  attended 
with  different  circumstances, 
although  simultaneous  every 
where.  It  may  have  been  visi- 
ble also  in  Europe  and  in  Chi- 
na, or  at  least,  wherever  it  was 


non  at  night,  particularly  in 
volcanic  countries;  they  are 
probably  as  common  in  the  day 
time,  but  unseen.  Tlie  meteors 
of  November  (which  have  again 
appeared  partly  in  some  nights 
of  Nov.  and  Dec.)  were  not  the 
same  thing,  being  compared  to 
a  sliower  of  fire-works,  falling 
rockets,  and  luminous  snakes; 
clouds,  suns  and  streams  of 
fire,  diverging  from  a  circle  in 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  towards  the 
horizon  all  around  on  our 
Atlantic  shores;  and  in  Cali- 
fornia as  directed  towards  the 
North. 

It  will  be  needful  for  whoever 
will  attempt  a  rational  expla- 
nation of  this  phenomenon,  to 
have  before  him  the  accounts 
from  all  parts  of  the  world,and 
to  compare  them  carefully  as  to 
time,  directions,  and  appear- 
ances.  If  unseen  where  it  was 


daylight,it  does  not  follow  that 
night.  the  meteors  did  not  exist  there 

Shooting  stars  and  flying  also,  but  they  may  have  been 
stars,  are  a  commoH  phenome-  hidden  by  the  solar  light. 


n 


■Mkaaa 


iiii  iiiijaiiiiir 


.#    *" 


,*Jt 


4 


206 


'  1 


It  wUl  be  needful  to  ascertain 
1.  If  the  meteors  were  above 


the  cloads  or  beneath  them,  if  noise,  others  did  not 


3.  Many  meteors  were  com- 
mingled, some  exploded  with 


i^nj  reached  the  groand,  where 
and  how?  Common  shooting 
stars  reach  the  ground  .in 
oblique  phosphoric  streams 

2.  How  high  was  the  region 
where  they  started,  or  where 
some  exploded?  this  may  be 
ascertained  by  angles. 

3.  Was  their  light  phospho- 
ric»  electrical  or  enflamed? 

4.  Did  not  their  general  mo- 
tion  move  contrary  to  the 
earth's  actual  motion  at  the 
time? 

5.  Was  the  whole  a  sidereal 
or  an  atmospheric  phenome- 
non? Did  it  begin  out  or  at  the 
contact  of  tlie  atmosphere? 

After  this  we  must  discuss 
what  connection  there  may  be 
between  these  meteors  and  the 
aurora  borealis,  2d  comets,  3 


4.  The  general  motion 
radiating  lirom  a  circle  in  the 
Atlantic  Ocean. 

5.  No  Aerolites  fell  or  was 
seen  to  fall. 

6.  The  aurora  borealis  ap- 

Eiared  along   with  them  on 
ake  Erie  or  towards  the  N. 
W. 

r.They  extended  chieflyover 
the  northern  hemisphere  of  the 
earth. 

8.  Ttiey  did  not  set  lire  to 
any  thing,  lilce  thunder  bolts 
and  bolides. 


the  atmosphere,  5  volcanic 
emanations,  6  leroUtes  and  bo- 
lides, 7  otlier  luminous  meteors 
trabes,  zodiacal  lights,  &c 
common  flying  stars,  &c. 

Therefore,  correct  scientific 
explanations  will  not  be  easy 
nor  speedy.  Whatever  may  be 
said  or  conjectured,  without 
reference  to  these  needful  en 
quiries,  will  be  mere  conjecture 
and  vain  theories. 

The  following  facts  may  be 
stated  as  ascertained  already 

1.  They  were  not  similar  to 
common  flying  stars 

S.  They  were  seen  at  4000 
miles  distance,  N.  and  S.,  E. 
and  W.  or  occupied  that  im 
mens*  space. 


155.  BOTANY. 

Chronological  Index  of  the  prin- 
cipal Botanical  frorka  and 
Discoveries  published  by  C- 
8,  Rajinesqne. 

Some  botanical  writers  have 


electricity,  4  the  hydrogene  of  been  loath  or  prevented  to  ren- 
xL-  _i u —  -  —'—'- der  justice  to  my  botanical  la- 
bors and  discoveries  since  1802; 
they  pretend  that  they  do  not 
Icnow  all  my  worlu;  yet  when 
they  know  them  they  often  ne- 
glect them.  Idleness  or  jeal- 
ousy would  be'a  better  pretext. 
Some  European  botanists,  and 
Decandolle,  the  first  among 
them,  have  done  me  better  jus- 
tice. 

I  will  give  here  a  complete 
index  of  nearly  all  my  publica- 
tions on  Botany,  chiefly  on  N. 
American  plante,  in  order  of 
time,  whicii  settles  the  right  to 
discoveries  and  improvements. 
They  are  mostly  to  be  obtain- 
ed from  me,  and  are  embodied 
in  my  Jtrntwiilm  oJJdaUw,  or 


pld 
wil 


201 


^'... 


collection  of  my  tracts  and  cs 
says.  My  N.  American  botani 
pal  discoveries  will  also  be  re 
capitulated  In  my   Mditional 
Flora  of  JV.  Jlmerica. 

This  index  does  not  contain 
my  wo^ks  on  Zoology  and  Ani- 
raalSi  nor  some  few  botanical 
tracts,  of  which  I  have  been 
deprived  by  shipwreck. 

Few  botanists  have  so  long 
cultivated   and  improved  the 
science,  since  I  began  in  N. 
America  in  1802,  and  I  find  my 
zeal  unabated  after  above  30 
years  of  exertions.    My  labors 
will   be  duly  appreciated  in 
time,  as  those  of  Adanson  of 
1763  and  Necker  of  1790,  so 
long  neglected  by  systematic 
rivals,  begin  at  last  to  be,  after 
70  years  and  40  years  delay ! 
1804.  Floras  of   Delaware 
and  District  of  Columbia,  my 
first  essay,  suppressed  by  Dr. 
Bienjamin  Barton. 

1804.  Botanical  letters    to 
Muhlenberg,  Brickell,  &c. 

1805.  Discoveries  in  North 
America,  Leghorn. 

1807.  Panphysis     Sicula, 
Frodromus,  Palermo,  4to.  fig. 

1808.  N.  Genera  10  and  60 
N.  Sp.  of  American  plants  in 
jjo.  44  of  Medical  Repository 
—■re-printed  in  Desvaux'  Jour- 
nal of  Botany,  Paris,  1809,and 
in  Archives  of  Discoveries. 
Observations  on  American  Bo- 
tany in  ditto — Icones  Nov. 
Fantamm  Americ.  40  pi. 

1810.  New  animals  and 
plants  of  Sicilv,  1  vol.  4to. 
with  78  fig.  Palermo. 

Monograph  of  the  ^,  P«rto- 


1811.  Naturalized  plants  of 
the  United  States,  in  No.  56  of 
Medical  Repository.  , 

1812.  Monograph  of  the  G . 
Callitriche.  On  the  Tuber 
rufcscens  of  Sicily.  On  some 
new  plants  and  animals.  Reform 
of  some  Genera.  Pamphlets. 

1814.  Compendium  of  my 
zoological  and  botanical  disco- 
veries, 63  N.G.  and  1 16  N.Sp. 
Pamphlet,  Palermo.  Principles 
of  Nomenclature  and  classifica- 
tion, ditto.  Panphyton  Siculum 
of  Cupani,  selection  of  125 
plates  in  folio,  Palermo. 

Cyclopedical  Journal  of  Si- 
cily, 2  vols.  4to.  with  several 
botanical  essays,  20  N.  G.  of 
exotic  plants,  15  new  Sicilian 
plants,  14  new  spunges,  2  N. 
G.  Cryptogams,  &c. 

1815.  Analysis  of  Nature, 
with  new  orders  and  families, 
Palermo,  I  vol.  8vo. 
Chloris  Etnensis  or  4  florulas 
of  Etna,  in  the  Natural  Histo- 
ry of  Etna  of  Recupero,  Cata- 
nia. ^  ^ 
Frodromus  of  New  Genera. 

Pamphlet. 

1817.  Florula  Ludoviciana, 
containing  30  N.  G.  and  169 
N.  Sp.  1  vol.  12mo.  N.  York. 

Florula  Missurica,  Manda- 
nensis  and  Oregonensis.  Pam- 
phlet ,     ^  ^ 

Reviews  of  Pursh,  Eaton, 
Barton,  Bigelow,  &c.  in  Am. 
Monthly  Magazine,  N.  York. 

Museum  of  Natural  Sciences 
or  N.  animals  and  plants  in 
ditto,  3  decads  of  New  York 
plants,  some  Sicilian  plants. 

1818.  Review  of  Nuttalland 

Elliott,  in  ditto.       .   , 


mmtSuwm 


208 


Discoverica  in  the  Wefltern 
States  in  ditto. 

1819.  Remarkd  on  American 
Genera  of  plants,  90  N.  G.  of 
American  plants  and  70  N. 
G.  of  animals.  In  the  Journal 
of  Physio ue,  Paris. 

New  plants,spunges  and  ani- 
mals in  Silliman's  Journal, 
New  Haven. 

1820.  Annals  of  Nature  or 
25  N.  G.  and  124  N.  Sp.  of 
animals  and  plants.  Pamplilet, 
Lexington. 

Slietch  uf  the  Flora  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  several  Tracts,  in 
Syestern  Review,  Lexington. 

Monographs  of  the  Genera 
Rosa,  Houstonia,  Eustachya, 
Lysimachia.  N.  G.  Enemion. 
—■Order  of  Rubiacea  classed, 
and  several  other  botanical 
tracts  in  ditto. 

1821.  Western  Minerva,  se- 
veral N.  G.  &c.  suppressed  by 
my  rivals! 

1822.  The   Cosmonist,    20 
numbers,  Lexington- 
New  plants  of  Kentucky. 

1823.  Prenanthes  opicrina 
and  other  plants,  Cincinnatti. 

1824.  Florula  Kentuckensis 
and  Prodromos  N.  Sp.  Lexing- 
ton. 

1825.  Neogenyton  or  66  N 
G.  North  Am.  plants,  pam 
phlet,  Lexington. 

Neocloris  or  N.  Sp.  of  West- 
ern America. 

1826.  School  of  Flora,  with 
figures,  Philadelphia. 

1828.  Medical  Flora  of  the 
U.  States,!  vol.  50  plates,  12mo 
2d  vol.  in  1830. 

Neopbyton  Bptanikon^  orN* 
plants  of  N.  America. 


1830.  American  Vines— Bo- 
tanical Letters  to  Decandolle. 

1832.  The  American  Florist 
36  figs.  l2mo.  Philadelphia. 

Atlnntic  Journal,  Philada. 
1832  and  1833,  containing  150 
N.  G  and  Sp.  of  plants  from 
Alleghonies,  Florida,  Illinois, 
Canada,  Kentucky,  he. 

1833.  Herbarium  Rafinesqui- 
anum  or  Prodromus  of  the  new 
Sp.  yetundescribcd  in  his  Her- 
bal, 1  vol.  Philada. 

1815  to  1833.  Autikon  Bo- 
tonikon  or  self  figures  of  2500 
new  or  rare  plants,  chiefly  col- 
lected in  North  America.  Index 
to  ditto,  in  tliree  parts. 

1833  to  1835.  Additional 
Flora  of  North  America,  or  the 
orders  and  families.  Genera, 
Species  and  Varieties,  omitted, 
misnamed  or  misplaced  by  Lin- 
neus,  Wildenow,  Persoon,  De- 
candolle, Muhlenberg,  Mi- 
chaux,  Lamark,  Walter,  Boic, 
Adanson,  Necker,  Agardh, 
Lindley,  Pursh,  Nuttall,  Elli- 
ott, Lcconte,  Marshall,  Dar- 
lington, Torrey,  Bigelow, 
Beck,  Eaton,  Hooker,  Schwei- 
nitz,  &c. 

1808  to  1838.  Amenities  of 
Nature,  or  collection  of  the 
principal  essays  of  C.  S.  Ra- 
finesque  on  the  Natural  Scien- 
ces, &c. 

155.  GEOGRAPHY. 
Discovery  of  Enderby  Land  in 

the  JlMtral  Ocean. 
It  had  long  been  suspected  that 
large  tracts  of  land  existed  near 
the  South  pole.    In  FebruAry^, 
1831,  Capt.  John  Biscoe,  of 


209 


the  Brig  Tula,  belonging  to 
Mens.  Enderby  of  London,  on 
a  sealing  voyage  discovered 
under  the  Antarctic  Circle  a 
large  extent  of  high-land, 
skirted  by  ice,  which  runs 
ftrom  N.  E.  to  8,  W.  between 
Lat  65  and  70  S.  and  between 
Long.  43  and  57  E.  of  Green 
wich,  to  which  he  gave  the 
name  of  Enderby  land,  and 
Cape  Ann  to  a  large  cape  on 
it.  He  could  not  come  nearer 
than  SO  miles  of  it,  being  pre- 
vented by  a  field  of  iee.  Thuit 
at  last  the  Austral  lands  be- 
come gradually  known. 

In  tlie  same  voyage  Capt. 
BiKoe  discovered  a  chain  of 
Islands  to  the  8.  W.  of  tlie  8. 
Shetlands,  which  he  called 
Adelaide  Islands,  they  are  un- 
der the  Antarctic  Circle  and 
near  the  west  side  of  the  great 
land  of  Gheritz,  discovered  in 
1599,  which  has  received  so 
nany  names  lately.  South 
Greenland,  South  Spitsberg, 
Falmerland,  &c  Capt  Biscoc 
deeming  this  west  shore  a  dis 
covery  called  it  Graham  land 
it  reaches  as  far  as  Lat.  6S 
due  S.  of  cape  Horn,  running 
8.  8.  W. 

This  voyage  of  discovery 
has  been  deemed  so  important, 
altho'  unprofitable  to  the  own- 
ers, that  they  have  sent  again 
Capt  Biscoe  to  survey  and  ex- 
plore these  lands,  and  tlie  ad- 
miralty has  sent  Capt  Rea  to 
help  him.  The  Society  of  Ge- 
ography of  London  have  also 
given  their  gold  medal  for  1832 
to  Capt  Biscoe  as  a  reward. 


156.  GEOLOGY, 

AlfD  tHYSICAI.  VSATUBXlT 

Of  the  Mlaniic  plaint  of  JVbr<& 
Jimerica,  by  C.  8.  JL 

They  form  great  natural 
features  of  the  physical  geog- 
raphy and  geology  of  North 
America,  which  have  hardly 
been  properly  noticed  as  yet. 
The  plains  along  the  atlantie 
ocean,  skirting  the  hilly  primi- 
tive region,  begin  in  New-Jer- 
sey in  Lat  41,  and  extend 
S.  to  Florida,  thence  W.  t« 
Texas,  thence  all  around  tlie 
gulph  of  Mexico  to  Yucatan* 
and  even  beyond  to  Veragua 
and  Panama:  forming  thus  a 
level  litoral  region  nearly  40OO 
miles  long,  and  from  100  to 
150  miles  wide  on  an  average, 
the  superficial  Area  exceeeding 
400,000  square  miles!  tha 
whole  of  which  is  level,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  scatter- 
ed and  insulated  hills  of  small 
elevation. 

A  volume  could  be  w;ritten 
on  the  geography,  geology 
and  natural  history  of  this  vast 
region:  my  limits  compel  me 
to  give  merely  a  recapitulation 
of  the  principal  features  and 
phenomena  of  it. 

1.  These  immense  plains 
rise  only  50  feet  above  tide 
water  on  average,  or  from  25 
to  75  feet. 

2.  The  surface  is  hardly  un- 
dulatid,  the  streams  have  ex- 
cavated broad  and  shallow  val- 
leys and  beds,  with  wide  estu- 
aries at  their  mouths. 

S.  They  may  be  divided  into 
several  tracts,  1.  the  Northern 
^as  far  as  the  Chesajieak  bay. 


m 


»to 


2  middle  tr»ct  from  Baltimore 
to  cape  Uatteras.  3  Bouthern 
to  Florida.  4  Florida  tract, 
or  peniniula.  5  Alabamian 
plains  to  Delta  of  MianiBsipi. 

6  TexaRf   beyond   tlie  Delta. 

7  Mflxioan  tract.  8  Yucatan. 
9  Honduras.  10  Mosquitto 
shore.  Each  of  these  tracts 
has  peculiar  features  of  its  own, 
which  it  would  be  too  long  to 
detail. 

4.  The  whole  of  these  plains 
are  unhealthy,  chiefly  in  the 
warm  season,  except  the  sec- 
tions of  it  called  Pine  barrens,] 
Limestone  tracts,  and  the  Sen 
Islands. 

5.  The  population  is  scanty, 
short  lived,  and  subject  to  ma- 
ny kinds  of  fevers.  The  whole 
population  iloes  not  exceed  10 
per  square  mile  on  an  average. 
Or  four  millions  for  the  whole. 

6.  Few  cities  are  found 
there,  Chadeston,  Savannah, 
New-Orleans,  Vera  Crus,  Ta- 
basco, &c.  which  are  in  it,  are 
allproTerbial'y  unhealthy  for 
half  of  the  year. 

7.  There  are  few  springes, 
the  streams  generally  coming 
firom  the  hills  beyond,  or  rise 
in  swamps  und  lakes. 

8.  Swamps,  marshes,  and 
shallow  lakes  are  very  com 
mon*  the  waters  of  which  are 
often  colored  as  well  as  those 
of  the  streams  flowing;  from 
them. 

9  Many  swamps  are  peculi 
ar  and  wooded,    covered  by 
CupressvM  thtfoides  and  di$ticha, 
Magnolias,  JYyssas  ^c  called 
cedar  or  cypress  swamps  ttc- 

10  The  Pine  barrens  are 


large  dry  landy  tracts,  wooded 
by  pines  chiefly,  thus  healthier 
than  the  swamps. 

1 1.  The  soil  Is  either  wet  or 
sandy,  always  light  and  poor, 
unless  Improved  by  marl  or 
manure.  Cotton  is  the  main 
produce  of  the  dry  soil,  and 
rice  of  the  damp  soil. 

12.  Near  the  hills  a  diluvial 
soil  is  often  met  of  a  better 
quality,  which  has  been  wash- 
ed  tliereun,  and  along  tite 
streams  a  deep  and  rich  allu* 
vial  soil  is  often  found. 

13.  There  are  tracts  of  pure 
sand  or  gravel,  totally  unfit 
for  cultivation,  that  produce 
only  bushes  or  dwarf  trees. 

14.  Along  the  Sea  shore  are 
salt  marshes,  flooded  by  the 
tides,  but  gradually  left  dry, 
and  reduced  to  meadows. 

19.  The  sea  recedes  from 
the  shore  at  the  average  rate 
of  S  to  5  feet  in  a  century, 
and  the  whole  region  may  have 
been  under  water  two  or  three 
thousand  years  ago. 

16.  The  scatterred  hills  are 
chiefly  of  sand  stone,  pebble 
stone,  shell  stone,  marl  stone, 
&c.,with  fossil  remains.  The 
highest  only  rise  from  100  to 
150  feet  high. 

17.  Under  the  soil  or  saad 
are  found  small  marly  pits, 
with  beds  of  clay,  fossil  shells, 
remains  of  fishes  and  reptiles. 
The  hollow  swamps  appear  to 
be  the  outlets  that  ejected  these 
clays,  and  overwhelmed  the 
animals. 

18.  A  brown  or  black  coarse 
sand  is  found  beneath  the  clay, 
compared  to  the  green  sand  of 


'^;-  ■• 


•m 


211 


^dnt>«,  but  holdtng  otiicr  Tos- 
slh.  Then  come  other  ttnitaii 
ordajri. 

19.  Bog  Iron  and  Iron 
■tuned  are  found  in  many 
places,  but  hardly  any  other 
metal  or  mineral. 

SO.    Moequitoea,    flies  and 
noxiotti   insects  are  common 
every  tthere,  and  very  annoy 
ing. 


157.  Jhneriean  Trtrodt  publiih- 
ed  in  1833. 

Several  important  original 
travels  have  been  published 
this  year  in  the  United  States, 
two  of  which  by  ladies!  such 
aa 

1.  Observations  on  Texas, 
bv  Mrs.  Holley,  1  vol.  12  mo. 
Baltimore,  map.  Very  clever 
little  book,  and  the  best  ac 
count  of  that  country,  nowr  be- 
come a  State  of  tlie  Mexican 
Confederation. 

9.  Narrative  of  a  voyage  to 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  by  Mrs. 
Morrell,  the  wife  of  Capt. 
Morrell,  l  vol.  i«  mo.  Now 
York,  with  her  nortrait  A 
delightful  little  I  :;ok,  written 
with  feeling  aid  graphic  de- 
scriptions. 

S.  Travels  and  researches 
in  Natolia,  Armenia,  Georgia 
and  Persia,  in  1830  and  1831, 
by  the  Rev.  Eli  Smith  and  H. 
D wight  Boston,  2  vols.  12 
mo.  map.  American  missiona- 
ries sent  to  explore  Armenia. 
Some  useful  and  curious  facts. 

4.  Sketches  of  Turkey,  by 
Dr.  Dekay,  New  York,  l  vol. 
«  vo  fig.  Well  written,  and 
mukinSwmi>liion  on  Constan- 


(inople,  altt.  iigh  he  was  only 
a  i .  w  munthii  there.  He  praisea 
the  Turks  more  than  the 
Oreeks. 

5.  Voyage  of  Cnpt.  Fanning 
round  tlie  world  &c.,  1  vol.  8 
vo.  New  York,  fig.  Importaitt, 
It  embraces  over  thirty  years  of 
travels  and  discoveries  by  him- 
self and  others. 

6>  Travels  in  New  Mexico 
and  California,  by  Opattie 
Cincinnttti,  vol.  12  mo.  fig. 
Very  interesting  journal  of  a 
trapper  and  trader. 

7.  Account  of  an  expedition 
to  the  Oregon  or  Rocky  Mts. 
by  Wyeth.  Pamphlet,  Boston. 
Trifling  account. 


VALEDICTORY. 

As  cai'ly  as  1 827  I  proponed 
the  publication  of  cheap  Jour- 
nals, weekly  at  one  dollar  per 
annum,  daily  at  five  dollars, 
and  proved  the  possibility  of 
these  useful  undertakings  for 
the  diffusion  of  knowledge.  I 
was  not  believed  then,  as  often 
happens  with  my  useful  pro- 
jects, and  no  one  would  join 
me  to  begin  the  experiment. 

In  1831  I  issued  proposals, 
and  in  1832  began  the  publica- 
tion of  this  Atlantic  Journal  on 
my  individual  means  and  exer- 
tions. If  I  had  been  sustained 
in  my  endeavours  to  blend  sci- 
entific with  popular  knowl- 
edge, I  would  have  furnished 
the  cheapest  periodical  in  tlio 
United  States,  twelve  numbers 
yearly  of  nearly  400  pages  &  24 
figures  for  one  dollar!  But  this 
required  a  greater  number  of 
subscribers  tlian  I  was  able  tu 


-;vf 


.4^.-. 


»t 


m 


But 


-1 


S12 


procure  withont  importunity, 
and  nore  exactitude  in  paying 
their  small  yearly  sum.  In- 
stead of  this  cheap  publication 
I  have  been  compelkj  to  re- 
duce it  to  the  usual  rate,  giving 
only  a  volume  of  2t2  pages 
and  12  figures  for  two  dollars; 
and  yet  by  the  lack  of  punctu- 
ality in  subscribers^  extra  ex- 
penses of  postages,  &c.  I  have 
been  a  loser  by  my  endeavours 
to  produce  a  useful  work. 

Under  these  circumstances(l 
am  admonished  after  two  yeai^ 
•f     exertions   and    expences 
( to  conclude  this  small  uuder- 
king,   and  close  tlio  volume, 
furnishing  a  title  page  and  in 
dex  thereto.    The  whole  how- 
ever will  be  found  to  be  an  ori 
ginal  work  containing  many 
new  facts  and  views.    But,  as 
1  never  despair  of  ultimate  sue 
cess,  and  must  always  be  use- 
ful and  active,  I  propose  to  be- 
gin in  1834  another  periodical 
under  a  more  suitable  plan. 

Meantime  I  have  had  the 
pleasure  to  perceive  that  my 
former  plan  of  dollar  maga 
zines  and  journals,  nay  even 
five  do!!»r  dailies,  has  been 
sHcressfully  introduced  both  in 
America    and    Europe    since 


18sr.  We  have  now  a  crowd 
of  popular  journals  or  weekly 
periodicals,  at  one  dollar  per 
annum  or  one  penny  by  the 
number,  and  even  one  cent  a 
piece  in  France !  Such  Europe- 
an journals  have  great  circula- 
tion and  combine  science  with 
utility.  Here  ours  are  paltry 
imitations,  but  suit  the  taste  of 
readers  by  furnishing  them 
vapid  trash  and  copied  fiction, 
instead  of  science,  truth  and 
original  essays. 

Whereas  my  Atlantic  Jour- 
nal was  too  learned  for  these 
readers  and  chiefly  patronized 
byenlightened  or  learned  men, 
I  propose  in  my  future  works 
to  write  chiefly  for  them,  and 
to  imitate  the  English  plan  of 
making  learning  dear  and  ex- 
clusive, since  the  public  will 
have  it  so:  since  they  prefer 
paying  800  dollars  for  a 
splendid  book  on  Birds  to  one 
dollar  for  a  work  of  400  pages 
containing  as  many  facts  and 
discoveries.  Thus  I  offer  for 
sale  the  illmtration  of  S3  years 
travels  and  researches,  by  SOOO 
figures  for  S  1000,  an  unique 
manuscript  work.  Also  my 
Jutikon  Botanikon  of  2500 
plants,  unique  copy  for  i  500. 


THE  BOOR  OF  KNOWLEDGE. 
A  Register  of  Historical  and  Natural  Sciences,  Discoveries 
and  useful  Facts,  latent  knowledge  restored,  lost  knowledge 
rc-cstablislied,  in  events,  facts  and  truths  neglected  or  for- 
gotten: chiefly  on  American  Natural  History  and  Annals. 
Bt  C.  S.  RAriirK8(iu£. 
Terms. — S  5  for  10  copies  or  volumes,  any  less  number  to  be  issued  in  num- 
bers at  irregular  periods.    None  Rold  separate.    Subscribers  to  pay   in  ad- 
vance.   The  price  will  only  be  fifl v  cents  for  a  rolume  of  4  numbers.    It  shall 
fce  enlarged  according  to  the  number  of  subscribers,  with  figures  if  possible. 

Pnblished  this  year,  The  Herbarium  Rkfinesquianum,  or  New  plants  of  my 
Herbal,  i'rice  One  Dollar,  but  giv«M  gratis  io  those  who  Wlbibribcd  g  2  for 
tbe  Atlantic  Journal. 


^ 


'K' :-»' 


lO  Hi  iiiiai 


iJ_ 


^"*' 


;rowd 
eekly 
r  per 
y  the 
cent  a 
irope- 
rcula- 
I  with 
paltry 
asteof 
them 
iction, 
th  and 

;  Jour- 
r  these 
'onized 
d  men» 

works 
im,  and 
plan  oF 
and  ex- 
ile will 
'  prefer 

for  a 
s  to  one 
)0  pages 
icts  and 
offer  for 
S3  years 
by  3000 
I  unique 
Uso  my 
Df  S500 
iir  S  500. 


scoveries 
nowledge 
d  or  for- 
[  Annals. 

tied  in  num- 

pay   in  ad- 

6M.    It  shall 

s  if  potublc. 

plants  of  my 
ibcd  jS3f<» 


»'«l 


■■i'pJv.atwKiMMiiJto'^aa*!;^:^!^^  ~ 


